Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

#4 of Phase 1

Chapter 1: Coming Down From The Skies

Starring:

Bill-Tom Grant/Thunderclaw

Els-Jess Gimble

Thor

Lycaon-Trevor Makkins/Mischief

Loki

Phil Coulson

Laufey

Eitri

Destroyer

Mera Grant(Orignal Character)-a female Bengal tiger, the mother of Tom, and royal member of the New Asgard Council

Levi(Orignal Character)-a male impala and Jess's friend

Gale(Orignal Character)-a female sheep and Jess's friend

Tanthel(Original Character)-a male bull and new gatekeeper of New Asgard

Syllis(Orignal Character)-a female leopard

Volster(Original Character)-a male hippo

Luther(Orignal Character)-a male jaguar

Rennis(Orignal Character)-a male red fox

Preston Connelly(Original Character)-a male German Shepard 

2:40 AM
Country: United Lands Of Animacal
State: Novedo
Somewhere in the Gunlard Desert...

Somewhere in the darkest of nights, were the wind carried the sand and tumbleweed scattered the cool late nightly air, a parked sleeping van laid dormant. Exploring the peaceful calmness of mother nature itself, two animals inside, a male impala and a female sheep, both looking at computer graphics on the screens of the stars. The two herbivores were college students aiming for a science degree in astronomy, as they chilled inside a black science van in the black abyss of night.

"You getting anything fun above?", said the male impala.

"Nope. Just thousands of bright stars and planets. Nothing special.", said the female sheep.

"Hmm. Why are we here again? Is this for a project?"

"No. I just want to stare at the stars. They're beautiful today."

"How are they beautiful when they look like the same?"

"Then why are you here, Levi? If looking at the stars bore you, why are you even here?"

"Because I keep hoping for something exciting. Like a comet or a fiery asteroid. Something that could be the end of the world. Like the dinosaurs."

"Okay, that's dark."

"Well, it's better than staring at a black sky with only bright stars. I mean, come on, you're seriously going to look at this all night, every week?"

"Yeah. Maybe because I love it."

Levi moaned with impatience, tired of sitting in the van with nothing to distract himself with. He would play with his phone, but it died once they arrived two hours ago. Hoping that something exciting would happen from above their solar system, the male impala was bored to death. At this point, he was thinking of laying on the van floor and pass out. 

Before he had the chance to consider the option, a loud beep came from their satellite reading in their long-scanned computers.

"Wait, Levi. Check it out!", said the female sheep, pointing at the beeping signal pinpointed on top of the atmosphere. "Something's coming through!"

"Where exactly?"

"Coordinates are 30 degrees east and 30 degrees west. Both of them vertically pointing there. At that spot at 20 latitude and 10 longitude."

They looked at the upcoming signal on their special technological computer screens, seeing the fast-transporting foreign element falling down into their planet in the same place they were in. It was at least 40 miles away from them and 1 kilometer away. 

"Whoa. It's coming down very fast."

"Well, go and drive. You're the one with the keys!"

"Oh yeah, right. On it!"

Levi climbed on the front driver seat, buckled the seatbelt, placed the key on the hole, turned on the engine, and pressed on the accelerator. The van lights turned brightly on and the four rubber tires moved as fast as the strong wind itself. As he drove, he hollered at the female sheep as how fast the thing above was crashing down.

"How we doing, Gale?", hollered Levi.

"Keep going fast!", she hollered back. "This is unbelievable.", she whispered to herself. 

Luckily, she had a seatbelt buckled on her torso, as the male impala drove with fierce speed, the stick moving from 30 to 50 miles per hour on the cold desert night. While the horned impala focused on the dark night, the female sheep typed in the keyboards, looking deeply at the fast rate of the dropping figure. She spotted something in the sky, as she scrolled to get a closer look. Her eyes went wide when she found the result.

"Levi, looking at the readings, there's going to be a large hurricane forming on the sky!"

"WHAT! A HURRICANE? WE DON'T GET HURRICANES IN THE DESERT!"

"YEAH, WELL THE COMPUTERS DO NOT LIE! SO, SPEED IT UP!"

"YOU WANT ME TO DRIVE TO A POTENTIAL DANGROUS THREAT IN THE NIGHT? ARE YOU CRAZY?"

"YEAH, I BET JESS COULD DO IT!"

"Yeah, she could do anything crazy."

Not wanting to argue with his herbivore college friend, he pressed down the accelerator, the speed reaching to 70 miles per hour. He kept his brown irises on the unpaved road, driving fast on open territory. Driving as fast as he can, he spotted something above the black blanket of darkness, with invisible dark grey clouds rolling in a circular motion. The sky rotated and specks of lightning appeared above the eye of the storm, the angry weather rotating in the desert night. 

"Um, Gale?"

"What is it? How far is it? The computers are now buzzing out of control."

"I think maybe because we found it."

With the computers buzzing and static froze and turned off the screens, Gale turned her seat to see the front, and her jaw dropped when she saw the large storm circle around the dark sky. 

"Dear Rex.", she muttered.

"What do I do now, Gale? Turn around, maybe?"

"No, keep going. We-"

Then, the computers went back up, all the green lighted fields of the sky and the data infra0red images returned, until something was coming out of the eye. Gale went back to the returned computers scrolling the mouse and typing small numbers to get a better glance, her orange irises looking at the red dot coming down.

"Levi, there's something coming out of the hurricane!"

"Out of the hurricane? How?" 

"JUST KEEP DRIVING!"

"Oh, shit!", he mumbled.

He kept driving, this time, they were close to the hurricane. The rotating clouds forming around the eye, with the flashes of bright lightning and crashing thunder emerged from the naked dark night. The two herbivores prayed in their minds and hoping for Rex to protect them, for whatever will attack them. 

Until suddenly, a bright giant flash of light tunneled down the eye of the hurricane, colorful lights as bright as the morning days, with quick flashes of energy of a transparent light touching the desert surface. As the glowing light passed away, something stood in the way of the disappeared light energy. A male like figure standing in the middle.

"STOP THE VAN!", cried Gale.

The male impala pressed harshly on the van brakes and turning it around, to keep it from hitting whoever was in the middle. Even though he turned the front end, the long van smacked the living body, pushing it down to the ground. The black van kept spinning, as the male impala held the brakes and kept the vehicle steady as possible. With his hands attached to the tires and his foot on the brake, the acceleration leveled down and the tires stopped moving, as the speed died down. Then, the van stopped moving and laid dormant again.

The male impala shook as his body wriggled, afraid to see what happened outside. The female sheep came to the front and tried to snap the herbivore back to reality. 

"Levi. Hey, Levi. Look at me, please."

"I-I think I killed someone. I-I didn't see him."

"Let's not jump to conclusions. He might be hurt."

"Maybe, with lots of broken bones."

"Hey, it's okay. Let's go out and check it out."

"What about the storm?"

Gale looked out the window, seeing the angry dark grey clouds quiet down, the lightning and thunder silent, and the eye disappeared back to the night. Whatever happened at those fearsome seconds, if not minutes, the storm faded away.

"I think we're safe. The sky is quieting down."

"Oh, God. I ran over someone. I-I never killed anyone."

"Levi, please. Let's go check it out. The storm is gone, which gives us time to see who we hit. And don't blame yourself. It was his fault for standing in the middle of the desert."

"You-you're right. Let's go help him."

"That's it. Come on."

The two exited out of the van, both closing their sides, the driver and passenger doors shut. Levi snatched a flashlight for to see the dark pitchiness, since both do not process night vision. He scanned the empty wasteland, the green pricked bushes and cactuses planted in their dry homes, while the dust and sand breezed over rocks. He flashed his light around, trying to find the hit male. Gale looked around, hoping that she could find the injured male, while a cold sensation traveled to her spine. It was not until her right foot kicked something.

"YAHHH!", she shrieked.

"What's wrong?", Levi said, putting the flashlight on her face.

"I found him, Levi."

Levi then placed the flashlight on an injured male Bengle tiger, his chest going up and down. He wore black boots, black pants, and a black long sleeve shirt, had manly muscled posture, and his clear orange fur was seen then the white fur under his neck. The female sheep bend down towards the injured feline, placing her small ear on his chest. She felt it rise, breathing normally, but needed immediate medical care.

"He's still alive."

"Oh, thank Rex. Does have broken bones?"

"No. They look fine.", she said.

She then massaged his right arm, attracted to the tiger's muscles. The male impala felt weird seeing the sheep touching the tiger.

"Why are you massaging his muscles like that?"

"Chill. Just help me get him in the van."

"Yeah. Can you stop touching his arm, please?"

"Really, chill. I'm soothing him. If you learned anything about felines, they like feeling gratitude from people. Even though tigers can't purr, they enjoy the slightest touches."

"Are you sure you're not confusing that with the canine species?"

"No. Every animal likes being touched in a different way. Now, help me here."

"Yeah, sure."

He placed the flashlight down and went to help the female sheep. He decided to take the upper half, putting his hands around the tiger's armpits. Gale would take the boots since she is smaller than the impala. 

"Okay. Damn, he's heavy. On three."

"On three."

"One, two, THREE!"

Both lifted the male tiger, both doing the best they could, lucky enough to have the van close to them.

A few minutes later...

As they got the tiger on the van, the two herbivores headed back to town. With the sparkling stars and a half moon peering from the sky, the two asked what to do with the male tiger.

"Okay. So, now that we have him, where do we take him?", said Levi.

"To the hospital, dumbass. Where else?"

"Hey, this was your idea. I should be home playing my Beastbox instead of staring at an endless abyss!"

"Yeah, then why did you come with me?"

"Maybe because us herbivores should stick together. You have any ideas how many predation encounters happen in the night? At least we're lucky enough to not live in a city."

"Complain, complain, complain. All you do is complain. Seriously, shut up and look at the road!"

"Alright, sorry! Who will take of him?"

"I know someone. In fact, I think I'm going to call her?"

"Who? Jess?"

"Yes. To Jess."

"Alright. That's if she's there."

"She's working as nurse trainee. This is her second day of the week she works overnight."

"How do you know that?"

"Because I'm her friend."

"Well, if you tell her, at least notify to her that we have a heavy male tiger on our van."

"Chill out! Man!"

At the town of Hasberg, a few meters away from the main town itself, barred with paved parking spots and white lines, stood a four leveled 30-foot hospital, Hasberg Med. Inside the building, with the floors shine with marble cleansed tiles, flourished white painted walls, waiting silver chairs in the right and left wall, indoor bushes on the far side of the right window of the front doors, two separate halls, and a receptionist desk in the middle, with thin two curved lines, with at least three nurses in charge of the front desk and emergency calls. 

It was a quiet day at the hospital, with minimum doctors and nurses, aside from increased security. Some patients come and go, some with moderate or severe injuries, broken bones, viruses, getting rabies shots, and simple medical checkups for physical and mental examination. Most of the nurses were leaving, as their night shifts have ended and earned their payments at the end of the day. A few started to come in, taking over the overnight shift, walking through a sliding glass door, and exchanging "good nights" and "hellos" to their co-workers and midnight guards. 

Walking down from the left hall, two herbivores walked down the right side, letting a few walk down the left side with their wounded patients. The two herbivores were a male moose and a female Angora goat. The two shared side conversations, as the male moose was the female goat's assigned instructor for her second year in the medical field. In her second year as a nurse trainee, the moose was talking to her about the day before today of her visual experience.

"So, tell me, Jess, what have you learned about Monday's overnight lecture?", said the male moose.

"Being well focused, keeping an open mind, help the patient in any way, require aid when needed, ask permission from high-ranking doctors before making choices, and... ummm.... be considerate to others, no matter what species they are."

"Very good, Jess. You really care about joining the medical field."

"With a lot of passion, Dr. Luber. I wanted to be a nurse when I was five."

"What encouraged you to become a nurse?"

"I had a friend who was scratched by accident from a crocodile boy. I just acted by helping the bleeding and securing the wounds. Then, I took her to the nurse to professionally fix it. After that, I felt like I could others in any process."

"That's nice. You do know that here is more than scratched wounds? Sometimes, it could get bloodier."

"It's alright, Dr. Luber. I've seen gore before. I read it in the medical books and seen videos of it. I'm not scared of it, really."

"Well, my young student, books and films are very different then the comparison of real-life situations. Especially when us herbivores lose a limb form our arms or legs. Thanks to modern technology in repairing the functional damaged tissue of the limbs, it's a risky and traumatizing business for any of us."

"Hmm. I see. Still, I know what to expect."

"And I'm glad. Unlike most students, you're the wisest and matured version of any of them. Not all of them are lazy or arrogant, just too cocky and irresponsible. You outsmart all of them because of your hard work and late-night activities. You might pass early in your second year."

"Really?"

"No, of course not. You still have some small years to go on. But you're brilliant and I'm proud of what you do in this medical facility."

"Thanks-I"

When the two got in front of the main receptionist desk, the sliding door opened, and three medical nurses came inside with a stretcher and an injured male tiger. Following from behind, was Levi and Gale, the two herbivores pacing behind the busy nurses. Then, both found Jess standing surprised at the desk with Dr. Luber, and immediately ran at her.

"Gale, what's going on?", asked Jess.

"Oh! Well, if you looked at your phone time to time, maybe you would know!"

"I was working on my midnight shift. You know I don't communicate during my shift!"

"Yeah, well, we were almost killed by a hurricane!", said Levi.

"Shut up!"

"Wait, what! A hurricane?"

"Long story. Want the short part instead?"

"Sure, quick."

"We were doing our usual thing in the desert, then saw a giant cyclone on the desert, then a bright light came down, and appeared a male tiger in the middle of it. Then, Levi here accidently ran over him in the dark."

Jess and Dr. Luber were in total shock and disbelief, as they tried to recalibrate the information into their minds. 

"What? That made no sense!"

"Well, it doesn't matter! We assume with you here, you could help him!", said Gale.

"Why me?"

"Because you're learning stuff and because we're your friends. And we don't want to be around when he wakes up."

"Eh, um, grr, alright! Fine. If that's okay with you, Dr. Luber?"

"Go ahead. I will accompany you. For you two, do not go anywhere. Stay here until I notify the police."

"Oh, come on. It was an accident. He didn't do it on purpose!", said Gale, trying to defend the male impala.

"I'm so dead.", Levi said.

As the three nurses brought the injured tiger into an empty useable room, they started their professional work. They gently placed him down on top of a patient bed, keeping him steady and straight, and went to snatch all medical equipment. They grabbed an HRV, a photoplethysmogram, a qrs complex, and other equipment to help the passed-out tiger, placing a breathing tube on his snout and checking his heart rate. 

Coming in, was Jess and Dr. Luber, the two herbivores helping with the three nurses, who were male carnivores.

"It's alright boys. Let her in."

The three nodded and resumed their posts, aiding the male tiger. They pricked sharp needles into the tiger's fur, giving him fluids and detecting his blood, as the machines beeped to detect his heartbeat. Jess joined once she put a mask around her pink snout, helping the three carnivores in any way.

"Heart rate is good. Body is working in a normal functioning level.", said one of the male carnivores.

"Any broken bones or internal bleedings?", asked Jess.

"No. But he might be going to a shocked unconsciousness. So, we have to make sure all the equipment is keeping him alive."

"How did you find him?", asked Dr. Luber.

"From the two herbivores. They almost got ran over blocking us. But they at least gave us something to help."

"Those two...", Jess muttered under her breath.

But before any had the chance of doing more medical produces, the male tiger opened his eyes and lift up from the bed. He pushed aside the tall carnivore in front of him, pushing him down to a glass container and falling down. Then, he grabbed the second carnivore in the other side and pushed him away to hit his back on the wall. He ripped out the needles inside his wrists and took out the other equipment from his muscled body. When he got down, Dr. Luber yelled for security. 

Jess was morbidly shocked, seeing the awaken tiger act violent. He breathed heavily, trying to figure out where he is. He then looked at the other three, the third male carnivore protecting the two herbivores.

"Alright, man. Just remain calm.", said the male carnivore.

"Where am I? What is this place? A cult sacrifice?", said the tiger.

Being brave, the small goat walked slowly to the tiger, despite her instincts telling her to run.

"No, sir. You're at a hospital. We're trying to help you."

"A hospital? Who may you be, lady? Why was I put into this small torture prison?"

"I don't know what you're talking about, but we're not torturing you. We were trying to get you fluids and detect your heartbeat. We mean no harm."

"Helping me? Wait? How-"

He was then interrupted when close loud footsteps ran towards the room. Running down like rioters, the security guards just attacked the male tiger.

"Wait, NO STOP!"

Not listening to the female Angora goat, they had their batons out. But the tiger acted from the attacking violence. 

One was about to swing in his front nose, but the tiger grabbed his arm, gave him a right knee on the abdomen and a front kick. The kick sent the first to land on three others. But more came. The next one was about to swing, but the tiger bent down, grabbed the waist, and threw him behind the patient bed, and fell down to land on the marble floor. The next came and got a single punch in the face and a front kick in the torso. The next came with his blunt weapon in the air, but the tiger grabbed it, took it out from his hands and bashed the attacker's face. He then threw it at the next attacker, the stick hitting the animal's snout. The tiger then pounced on the bashed animal, getting the animal on the ground and gave him a simple right jab to the snout, knocking him out cold. Thinking he was home free, the guards that were not permanently knocked out attacked form behind and snatched his body. The tiger struggled to be free, until he went backwards and purposely tripped down, hitting the two snatchers to let go, after their spines hit the hard marble floor. The tiger got up quickly and looked back up at the frightened herbivores protected by the third nurse carnivore. 

But what caught his small pupiled eyes was the female goat. She was terrified of him, fearing his carnivorous aggression and violent nature. When he saw her face, he relaxed his face and breathed heavily. 

"I... I did not mean to scare you. I just acted by force. Please, do not fear me."

The third carnivore guarded them, placing his arms on the two.

"Stay away, tiger! You're not eating anyone!"

"Eat? Why would I want to eat her?"

"What?", said the third carnivore nurse, his right brow up.

"I have no desire or will to devour such things. I just came to explore. And, I would never hurt something beautiful like that."

Jess was taken by the tiger's gentle and interesting choice of words. She still did not trust him, but she felt something odd about the feline.

But suddenly, coming from behind, extra security ran and pinned down the male tiger on the ground. All of them body piled on the struggling tiger, as he tried to wriggle and twist himself free. He growled and snarled at the security, not pleased of how they treat him. Seeing the tige pinned down, the third nurse carnivore went to the broken glass container and collected samples of sleeping needles to make the angry cat sleep again. He took out the sleeping ingredient, grabbed a clean needle, put the sharp end and collected the liquid sample, and walked towards the tiger. While struggling to be free, the tiger spoke with intensity and aggression.

"YOU DARE TRAP ME! YOU DARE HURLDE AT MY UNDYING STRUGGLE! YOU PEASANTS! THIS IS A DAY YOU MESSED WITH THUNDERCLAW, THUNDER TIGER GOD OF-"

Then, not expected to have a needle on his butt, the male tiger banged his head on the ground, already falling asleep from the injection. 

Then, he closed his eyes and drifted to his unconscious. 

Drifting back to his personal past and history.

To where he came from. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 2: The Origin Of The Thunder Tiger God

"Where I come from is unexplained to others. Where we came from someplace no animal has ever ventured into the realms of space. Where we... were only ignored by our own species. I live amongst my own kind. You wonder how a feline myself has ended in this new world, in this infinite galaxy of planets, how I ever became a God amongst them? Let me tell you of how it began."

19 years ago
Somewhere in a barren frozen planet
Far from their Earth...

"As the story begins, everyone were slaves to a cruel and violent cold race. Their skin cold as ice, blue as the dark snow, and eyes red that glow of the evil inside. Beings that showed no care of will or right to others, using animals as their personal achievements. We animals were taken from our home world, our planet called Earth. Living in secret and stealing by a source of dark magic under their hands, a stolen piece of an ancient transportation device. These were the Frost Giants. Cold and hollow as the voices breath from their frozen appearances. Learning of our existence, most of us were taken from our world, our home. Carnivores, herbivores, and omnivores, slaves forever to the Giants."

In the frozen bitter lands of a new frozen wasteland, taken by the Frost Giants, the blue skinned rulers used a piece of the Bifrost, and used it to travel into distant galaxies. In mistake and luck, they found a planet similar to the human world, only with intelligent animals taking over. As part of their plan, each Giant would steal any men, women, even child as work labor into their new frozen planet. With help of dark magic hiding their existence, the Frost Giants were barbaric and savages towards every animal, whipping them to death or by killing them with their ice swords. 

Put in separate lines for individual chores, all were watched with no rest, no water, no food, or the decency of surviving the harsh cold with less shelter. Whenever one falls, the Giants will whip them back to work or suffer a worse punishment then death itself. 

"The whips echoed like branches snapping, when the swing of the rope felt like burning heat. Every strike and every swing, did not matter to these monsters of the ice. They saw us only as animals, animals forever to do their bidding without question and without begging. They would work till death marches to their graves, with the chance of escape gone and the belief of their Gods no longer a part of the animal race."

The Frost Giants swung their whips around the air, slashing red marks on the fur of every animal that slowed their steady pace. Cries of torment and suffering were laid on the new frozen planet, a new home for the ice breed of warriors and killers. Watched by many eyes of the red color, the Frost Giants did not care how much supply of animal slaves they have or own. To them, they were nothing. Just beasts. Beasts taken away from their homes in silence, without their own world knowing of their disappearance. 

"As days grew longer, weeks shorter, and months that felt like years... the swing of whips continued. The sounds of their vile throats screaming at the animals. A sense of no moral empathy or kindness, a sense of no forgiveness or compassion, to us beasts, we were just labors of a broken kingdom."

Carrying a basket of weaved clothing for the Giants, accompanied by groups behind her, a female oryx was freezing from the bitter cold. Only wearing a covered blanket with an winter jacket, while walking barefoot and only a ripped cloth of brown shorts, the female oryx's strength was fading. Like all the other animals, being in the cold was too much for them to bear, as they forgot the warmth and heat of the summer days. While walking in the line with the others, in front of twenty others and behind her forty more, standing in the cold line. As she stepped one foot down, she slipped and bashed into the other animals carrying weaved baskets. They tumbled down like timber, bashing into each other, until the last in front was bashed into the commanding Frost Giant. The last in front, a male jaguar, gasped in horror, after falling into the table and drink of the commanding warrior. 

Standing up with the liquid dripping form his cloth, the Giant snarled and yelled at the fallen group.

"WHO DARES DISTURB THE LINE? FIND THE ONE RESPONSIBLE!", ordered the commanding Frost Giant.

Panicked by his ruthless yell, the female oryx tried to run or hide behind the shelters, but she was immediately caught by one of the others. The female herbivore saw one of them come to her, his footsteps solid as the ground they step on. She tried to make a run for it, but the Giant snatched her arm and threw off the group. Then two more came to grab her, holding both her arms and dragging her to the commanding Frost Giant. 

The two Frost Giants dropped the female oryx down into the snowy ground, with her body shivering from the cold and from the terror staring below. The commanding warrior looked down at the frail herbivore, breathing out the cold from his nose. 

"And who may you be, beast?", asked the commanding Frost Giant.

She spoke while stumbling upon her words.

"Do you-do you mean my-my name?", asked the terrified oryx.

"Yes. Species and name."

"G-Gina. Gina Voux. I'm-I'm a oryx, sir. Did-did I do something wrong?"

The other two chuckled behind her, as she could feel their cold breathes leech on her furry body.

"You have disturbed the line. It was in order, until you fell upon the others. Shall I even ask why you disturbed the line, oryx?", said the commanding warrior.

"My good Giant, sir. We are dying here. There is no shelter for us to thrive. Not even for our families that you took from us. You barely give us drink or food. And yet, the carnivores, when hungered too long, they attack us. Please, humble Giant. Do more for us as we have done for you all years."

The animals watched and waited for the commanding Frost Giant's orders. Many held their warm breaths and silenced their tongues, waiting for the violent aftermath to happen.

The female oryx, Gina Voux, waited for the punishment to be settled upon her broken line. She held her tears, but shivered, her fur falling down on the ice. Then, the Frost Giant warrior spoke, his voice solid cold as bitter ice.

"Very well, then. Is this true for all of you? Are the carnivores a problem for all you?", he said.

Everyone did not say a word. They looked at the ground or their baskets, not wanting to be the ones to answer the question. But the Giant was not patient, as he yelled loudly for the answer.

"ANSWER!"

Everyone were terrified of his control and cynical nature, but one of them had to say something. Otherwise, all of them would suffer a harsher punishment then whip slashes on the spine.

Until one of them had an answer, a female feline exited out of the group, and talked harshly at the tall Frost Giant.

"And why should we, monster?", said the female feline.

Everyone, including the Frost Giant warriors looked back at the fully clothed female Bengal tiger. In her late twenties, she had an hourglass body, three whiskers, a feminine face, a fluffy six colored black stripe tail, large brown irises, soft oval ears, and wore a fully clothed overlong coat with a hood below her neck. Although, barefoot and pant-less, she stood away from the crowd, her eyes calm and expression serious, her vision darting at the commanding Giant.  Inside the line, begging her to come back in, was a male Bengal tiger, begging her to not provoke the ice rulers.

"Mera, come back in. Don't antagonize them.", said the male Bengal tiger.

But it was already too late. Already bringing the spine tingling chill towards her.

The Giant walked towards her, his footsteps solid and stale. The sound of his ice boots stepping on the cracks of snow, already making the animals feel like their spines have been snapped. They looked away, afraid to cause unwanted attention. The commanding Frost Giant ignored them and walked towards the female Bengal tiger, as she looked at the red eyes of the commander, witnessing the tall structure of the warrior.

"You dare speak to me, beast? You should learn to silence your throat."

"And why? Why should we listen to monster? You're nothing but savage brutes."

"Silence!"

"No. We have grown silent enough. I will not be silent any longer."

"BEAST SCUM!"

The Frost Giant was going to strike with a right hand slap, only to be stopped by the male Bengal tiger. He grabbed his cold arm, using his claws to pierce the icy flesh. The Frost Giant commander screamed from the sharp claws impaled in his blue skin, as then the male tiger then clawed his face. The Frost Giant fell on the ground, with his right knee giving him balance, as his hands touched the clawed marks.

Seeing the commander wounded, the other two went for the attack. Forming their ice swords from their arms, the two went at the male tiger. Knowing they were going to kill without question, the male tiger acted the same response.

The first one strike with a raised blow. The tiger dodged the fallen blow, went behind him, and clawed his back. The second Giant then attacked, charging with the sharp edge first contact. Seeing the striking sword, the tiger dodged, grabbed the second's sword, and impaled behind the first Giant. As the sword made way to the Giant, the tiger then grabbed the second Frost Giant's head and twisted his neck.

But as two dead Frost Giants laid on the ground, more came with the ice swords sharpen and colder. Five came at the tiger, as he watched the next ones to kill freely.

But, he was not going alone.

A few more stepped away from the line, throwing the weaved baskets on the floor, tripping or bashing the kneecaps of the Frost Giants. Getting at least three down in the ground, they broke the straight line and pounced on the Giants. Carnivores, herbivores, and omnivores, bashing and clawing the Giants, while bleeding them down with their blue blood soaking the ice. The other two were about to kill them off, but one of them was impaled in the back, by one of the Giant's own blade, and fell on his front torso. The fifth turned around, to only get a single slash on the neck and fall down. Holding the Giant's blade, was the male tiger.

Then, hearing the rebellious screams and carnage of the animals, all of the beasts reacted. They soon then attacked their Frost Giant masters, in all kinds of physical encounter. In all fashions of violence, the Frost Giants were trampled or pounced, strangled, stabbed, impaled, clawed, and sometimes, bitten and chewed.

Seeing the action throughout the slave camps, every animal attacked. They showed no mercy or relief, nor gratitude to the blue monsters, as they enjoyed plummeting them to the icy snow, soaked with their blue blood. Everyone then trashed the camps, throwing rocks, letting go of ropes to let loose the ruins, destroy their culture, and eliminate all of the Frost Giants, even their own children if spotted.

Seeing the action happen, the commander, after being clawed tried to get back up, only to get his right leg sliced off. Feeling the sharp slice, the Frost Giant fell on his torso, with his hands protecting his face from smashing the ground. But before he could do anything, he looked back at the male tiger, the face of an angry and ferocious feline.

"Please. Please-"

Not wanting to hear the pitiful and cruel commander, he raised the blade and decapitated him in a fast motion. After the head chop, the body fell and the head rolled over.

Taking of the commander Frost Giant by one swipe to the neck, the male tiger looked back at the female tiger.

"Mera, are you alright? Did he hurt you?", said the male Bengal tiger.

"No, Floyd. I'm alright, my love. But we need to leave!", said Mera.

"Agree. We need to take the machine. It's our only chance.", Floyd said.

"But we can't leave the others. They need us.", Mera said.

The male Bengal tiger looked up at the chaotic battle, as every animal was killing every Frost Giant in their way. Bashed heads, stabbed and impaled instruments, strangling, carnivores ripping icy chunks of solid flesh. All were working together, forgetting each other and fighting against a crueler threat to both their species, including the omnivores.

Seeing that everyone fought against the blue icy rulers, the male tiger had to accept his wife's compassion in saving others.

"Alright. But stay away from the fighting. We cannot risk hurting the child.", said Floyd.

Mera nodded and did not argue with her husband. Then, the two, went to gather the others and make way to escape to the one thing that might take them home. The newly developed Bifrost, the transporting machine that would lead everyone back home.

Clearing the way, with the icy blade on his warm orange furred hands, the male tiger was gathering as much forces he can get. Helping a goat family and several canines, he slashed down one Frost Giant's back and slashed the second in the torso. The two fell down once the violent slashes cut their icy bodies. Seeing the tiger save them, he gathered them and asked for them to help the others. As 23,000 animals were held captive in this icy ruin of a planet.

"Gather everyone else. Protect your families. Make way to the Bifrost.", Floyd said.

Everyone nodded and gathered their children to safety. As they helped, the male tiger went to the shepherd canine to ask him something.

"Penn, watch over my wife. I cannot protect her without help. Can you do this for me?", Floyd said.

"I will.", Penn said.

"You swear?", Floyd said.

"With my life, Floyd.", Penn said.

"Good dog. Now go!", Floyd asked. "Everyone else, follow me!

Before he was going with the other males to help the other beasts, his wife stopped him.

"Floyd, where are you going? Are you leaving me?", Mera asked.

"Mera, you cannot come. You're not physically fit to battle. Let alone, I do not want you hurt or the baby.", Floyd said.

"Please, Floyd. Let me come. Everyone needs me. I can walk fine.", Mera said.

"Mera, no. The baby. Think of our baby.", Floyd said.

"But you're going to die out there. He needs to know his daddy.", Mera said.

"I won't die. I won't. But I can't let you risk your life for me. Please... stay and help. Do not fight or follow. Please. For our child.", Floyd said.

He placed his hand on the female's belly, as Mera was in her fourth month of giving birth. Her belly was mid large, but not fully grown yet, but it was enough that the child inside was being developed. Knowing that her husband was right, she could not openly risk her life or her child in the risk of battle. She had to accept the terms of reality and allow herself to be safe, only to think of sacrificing one of her loved ones.

"Don't die. Don't you dare.", Mera said.

"I will try. Now go. Penn, watch the children and my wife. GO!!!!!", Floyd yelled.

The shepherd canine nodded and gently grabbed the female Bengal tiger's right arm.

"Please, miss. We must go.", Penn said.

As she watched her Bengal husband run off with a few more other brave males, three other canines and four goats, all holding protecting their families and to save many others as they can.

"Mera, let's go! Please!", Penn said.

Despite her antics of following her husband, she then thought of her child. Her child was her hope and faith, given by her husband. Not wanting to lose that gift, she followed Penn with a small group of young children and running away from the battle. They hoped that with the battle, all of the Giants left the Bifrost, with minimal guards protecting it.

Whatever the case may be, they were running away from the battle.

In the other side, many fought against the Frost Giants. While most of them were being killed by large groups of animals, the taller ones would either whip them and/or slash and stab them to death.

Every animal that fought, also had their own blood soaked in the snow. Every slash, slice, stab, impalement, decapitation, every animal fought to the death of survival, with a few that will never make it to their home.

Seeing the action happen, Floyd caught up with the battle. Along with his other small troops of slave workers, they also caught up with the battlefield.

Seeing a male stork almost being stabbed by a tall Frost Giant, Floyd acted and jumped behind him, impaling his back and the blade going through his chest. As the blade went down, he took it out and the Giant fell on the snow.

"Get up, friend! We're escaping!", Floyd said.

Reaching out for him, the male stork grabbed his hand and pulled back to his feet. Getting him back to his feet, the male stork nodded and joined his rally. They then went to attack the others, saving and helping the other animals.

Coming forward, the male tiger slid down on the snowy ground and sliced a Frost Giant's right leg from behind. The Giant fell on his back, feeling the chopped icy limb gone. Then, the tiger got up and impaled his chest. Then, the other came to attack, as the male stork had an icy spear from one of the other dead Frost Giants. He then impaled a Frost Giants chest, making the Giant fall on his back. Once he fell, the stork took it out and stabbed him again offscreen. The other groups, the goats and canines, battled the Frost Giants. While most did not know how to fight with swords or blades, they held their strength on the hold and practiced alone when no Frost Giant watched them. As so, they slashed and impaled a few more Frost Giants, as more came running out of the dark blue shadows.

But as they kept slashing and killing every Frost Giant, more animals got back up and aided their slaved companions. All grabbed the Giant's icy weapons, no matter how cold the weapons were, they used them to strike back the icy cruel rulers. 

At the same time, while the Frost Giant were killed, a good majority of animals were also being killed. A goat slashed, a gorilla slashed, a serval impaled by a spear, a puma stabbed and unsheathed from the chest, a deer choked and thrown on the ground hitting his back head on a rock, a sheep slashed, a retriever losing a right arm and stabbed in the back, a pinto horse bashed by a ice mace, another goat slashed, a cheetah stepped on and impaled offscreen by a spear, a brown bear slashed in the abdomen and then stabbed in the chest, a few small rodents stepped on or squished by hands, another puma stabbed in the chest, a caiman punched in the snout and impaled on the chest, a few lions slashed and stabbed, a moose impaled by a spear behind his back, a wolf picked up and spine kneed on the back along with a iced knife on the throat, a antelope slashed, anther goat bashed by a ice mace, a white tiger slashed in the throat and kicked down, a brown horse choked to death, a red fox slashed, a white fox picked up and thrown into the ground and stepped in the face offscreen, a jaguar slashed, a ram punched and choked to death, a common green lizard slashed, a zebra impaled on the chest by a sword, another wolf slashed, a coyote slashed, a rooster slashed, a rhino stabbed to death and impaled by a spear, a lemur slashed, another ram slashed, a chimpanzee impaled by a sword, a short-hair cat bashed by a ice mace, a striped hyena stabbed in the neck by a iced knife, a black bear axed in the torso by a ice ax, a rabbit slashed, a donkey impaled by a sword, a warthog impaled by a thrown spear, a yellow dun horse slashed, a falcon slashed, a hawk stabbed in the back, another red fox slashed, another jaguar impaled in the chest by a ice spear, a leopard slashed by an axe, a sheepdog slashed, a shepherd neck snapped, a spotted hyena stabbed by a sword, a owl slashed by a axe, and many more being slashed, sliced, stabbed, impaled, choked, stepped, mutilated, bashed, chopped, and some strangling and violent punching. 

As for the Frost Giants, they also felt the same pain and death. One slashed, another decapitated, another slashed, another stabbed in the chest by a sword, another bashed in the head by a rock offscreen, another slashed, another slashed, another lost a right arm and stabbed on the chest, another impaled by a spear in the chest, another slashed, another clawed in the face and clawed in the chest, another clawed in the chest and claws on the throat, another slashed, another decapitated, another impaled by a rhino horn, another stabbed by a sword, another strangled to death by hippo hands, another bashed by goat horns and stabbed in the throat by ice knife, another slashed, another two impaled together by a ice spear, another slashed, another stepped on head offscreen, another impaled by bull horns, another bashed by ice mace, another slashed, another has sliced left leg and stabbed by sword, another slashed, another slashed, another decapitated, another axed in the torso by axe, another clawed in face and head bashed on ground offscreen, another slashed, another knifed in throat by iced knife, another slashed, another slashed, another stabbed in the back by sword, another has neck snapped, another slashed, another bashed by ram horns and punched to death, another impaled by ice spear, another slashed, and as for them, the same violent and brutal measures of death happened to them as well.

The battle lasted for fifteen minutes, with many dead bodies of every living being. Dead Frost Giants and animals lying in the ground, covered in trances of red blood and ice blood, soaking the frozen planet. But, with most of the animals fighting back, the Frost Giants were about to lose. Despite having a large army, the cold rulers were losing men then ending the enemy. Most of all, they were being killed by animal hands. Beasts that can pick up a weapon and kill them with it.

Believing that it will soon be over, after getting his beasts ready to escape, the unexpected horror had come in unwanted measures.

After slashing another Frost Giant, Floyd heard the sounds of cracking ice, as thrown ice arrows pierced and killed a few animals, to get out a warning. Seeing eight animals shot by iced arrows, everyone stopped fighting as they looked above.

On top, was a group of Frost Giant soldiers with captives held hostage by their frozen blades. Caught as hostages were the women, children, and newborns. But what got the male Bengal tiger's attention, was his own wife. His love held hostage by a sharp edge of the ice laid on her throat. He started to panic, as his wife and child were in danger.

"LAY DOWN YOUR WEAPONS OR ALL YOUR LOVED ONES DIE IN FRONT OF YOU! STARTING WITH THIS ONE!", said the Frost Giant holding Floyd's wife.

Seeing no way to stop or save her, and to risk the others of their children and women, he dropped his ice sword on the ground, surrendering respectfully. He turned his head to the left, nodded, asking everyone else silently to do the same.

They had no choice but to do the same. They dropped the ice weapons and let cling and clang on the frozen ground. Watching the animals surrender quickly, the Frost Giant grinned sickly and chuckled.

"Very good, beasts. Now remain silent. The king is here.", said the Frost Giant holding the pregnant Bengal tiger.

Hearing the word, "king", they feared the worse. The king of the Frost Giants has come to place judgement and acuity to the beasts. A king, a name once heard before, risen back from the dead, has come back to remake his kingdom.

Then, heavy footsteps walked on the crunched snowy ground. Sounds of eerie cracks of sploshed snow stepped by his boots. A sense of haunting chills send fear to the beasts, as if a evocative chorus were signaling their times of a quick and flashed death. 

The beasts remained silent, as the footsteps had reached the group. With one right foot down on the snow hill, looking down at his animal peasants and slaves, stood the resurrected king of the Frost Giants.

"Laufey.", Floyd whispered softly.

Standing with a brood and silent stance, observing and staring at the beasts, his red eyes looking at the bloody mess. Despite his entire sclera red, his black pupils observed the wretchedness of his rebellious animal slaves.

"So.... is this how you pay my respects? Is this how all of you want? Am I truly a rotten king?", said Laufey. "May I ask why?"

Everyone remained quiet, not saying a word to the Frost Giant king. But he was not going to accept silence.

"SPEAK!", he ordered.

Everyone was afraid of his outburst. The one that spoke in front of all the beasts, was the male Bengal tiger himself.

"You are.", Floyd said.

The king looked at the male tiger, his face expressionless and his eyes expressing deep anger.

"And who may you be, beast?"

"I am Floyd Grant. A Bengal tiger of Earth. Our own home before you started taking us from our world."

"Oh, how pitiful. Not my problem."

"Guess what, asshole. It is your problem."

"WATCH YOUR SHARP TONGUE, CAT!"

"THEN RELEASE US! RELEASE US FROM THIS FROZEN HELL AND YOU WILL NOT HERE FROM US! OR WE WILL BE GLAD TO END ALL OF YOU!"

Laufey looked at the tiger, tilting his head at the brave feline. The tiger looked back at the king, his breathing a bit heavily, but kept his eyes on Laufey. In return, Laufey grinned with flashing teeth.

"You call that a threat? And yet, you dare to threaten me?"

He looked at the tiger, the feline keeping his brave expressionless face.

"No. All of you belong to me. I do not care if you can talk, sing, dance, craft, or even wear clothes, you're all mine. You're beasts. Nothing more. And I will make you suffer like ones. And your Earth is a perfect spot for kidnapping next future slaves. And yet, while your planet cannot find the reason of your disappearances, you will be dead here, living under my command. None of you will ever be free. None of you will remember the scent of the warm sun or the flows of grass in the ground. All of you belong to me.", Laufey said.

Everyone, including Floyd, were beginning to lose hope. The cruel and barbaric king twisting their faith and livelihood, making them his own personal creatures of eternal labor. Floyd was overburdened with the results, knowing that what they did, will later make things worse in the future.

"My next question is... who started this? Which of you started this rebellious act?", asked Laufey.

Everyone remained silent again, not saying a single word or letting out a cough. Again, the king ordered harshly.

"If none of you tell me, I will slaughter your newborns. Now... ANSWER ME!", he yelled.

Everyone feared his cold wrath, fearing if not answered, they will face a horrible and tortured punishment.

"It was me. All of it was me.", said Floyd.

Mera started to panic, as her own husband was risking his life to save hers. In a stupid response, she spoke.

"Not true, my king! I started it first. I asked one of your men to stop hurting a oryx and he responded by stopping him. I beg of you, my king. show some form of mercy.", Mera said.

"Mera, no! Stop talking!", Floyd replied back.

But it was too late. Laufey turned his back against the male Bengal tiger and looked at the female Bengal tiger.

He strolled his eyes around her, looking at her body. He looked at her height, her athletic hourglass body, her bare feet, and her beautiful face. But then, his eyes caught something coming from her abdomen. A round bulge on her poor ripped hoodie. He placed his hands on the clothed bulge, feeling a soft bump on the belly. 

Laufey made a sinister moan, making Mera sick as he felt the living thing inside her abdomen.

"So, the man protects the woman's child? I see now. He protected you."

"Please, just don't hurt him. We just need better shelter and better meals. We promise to do better. Just spare him and don't touch my baby."

She made a small slap on his hand, getting a nerved response from the king. Not liking that he got slapped in the hand, he made a ice knife from his right hand and made a slash on her abdomen. Feeling the cut on her belly, she feel on her knees, already getting a response from her husband.

"NO!!!!"

Grabbing a a hidden ice knife on his right pocket, he took it out and threw it Laufey's left shoulder. The Frost Giant screamed from the sharp cold impact of his own icy weapon, but took it out and growled from the pull.

Floyd was then about to strike him down, but a icy arrow landed on his right shoulder.

The animal people then tried to help him, but a few icy arrows were shot on the ground, warning them to not come closer. The beasts held their stances and watched in miserable horror, as their hero was struck by a frozen arrow on his right shoulder.

Floyd groaned and got up to his knees, yanking out the icy arrow from his right shoulder, but did not cause the pain to fade.

As he breathed from the pained pull, Laufey looked back down at the wounded tiger, as the edge of the arrow left a cold impact on his warm blood. Spreading like a virus, Floyd felt weak as the blue grew over the course of his body. despite that, he knew he was going to die.

Coming down the hill, while easing the pain himself, Laufey walked down and walked towards the wounded tiger, feeling the cold sharp pain build up and kill his living warm tissue. Laufey then stopped in front of him, looking down at the mortal feline. 

"You know, I was going to spare you. So you can live with the guilt. But now, I see it as a fitting end to kill both rebels. Two feline beasts that disrupted the balance of my ruling. At least, one of you gets to die quickly."

Not wanting to hear his cold hearted voice anymore, Floyd spitted in his face, his saliva impacted the king's face. Laufey wiped the warm spit from his face and looked back down at the male tiger, smirking with his razor sharp teeth.

Before meeting his end, he looked back down at his wife one last time. As he could not do anything, seeing his wife with a slash cut on her belly, he hoped for a blessing to appear in the skies. Something to save her and all of his animal friends. In his final thoughtful words, he muttered them to his Bengal tiger wife.

"I love you.", he muttered softly.

While his words sounded like a whisper, Mera knew what he meant. Warm tears crawled down her cold face, seeing her loving and prideful husband die in this horrid and frozen planet.

"Oh. How sweet.", Laufey whispered.

He then blocked Floyd's view from Mera's view. Covering her as he was going to prepare a ugly strike on the male tiger. Laufey then placed both his hands on the tiger's sides, as his frozen hands were lethal and deadly to all living warm bloodied things. As his hands boiled the tiger's face offscreen, not shown in Mera's view, Laufey twisted and snapped back Floyd's head.

"NNNOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!", Mera cried.

He then dropped the lifeless dead male tiger on the snowy ground, lying on his right side, with his snout and cheeks burned.

Seeing the dead tiger lay on the snow, everyone were devastated. The children weep and cry from the impact. The women sobbed. All the men were heartbroken and ill-faded. One of the popular groups of the animals, was Floyd. The one tiger that cared for everyone not himself. And now, everyone looked back at the king.

"NOW, ARE WE GOING TO HAVE MORE PROBLEMS OR DO I HAVE TO KILL EVERY SINGLE BUT OF YOU?", Laufey said.

"YOU MONSTER! YOU'RE A MONSTER!"

Already done with the name calls, Laufey then went back up the hill, releasing his ice sword. Seeing the blade, Mera feared the worse for her.

"Silence, beast. Or I shall impale you and your soon to be dead child."

"Go to hell."

He grinned back down at her and enjoyed his murderous behavior. Seeing her however being attacked, everyone responded, not wanting her to die next. The Frost Giant warriors held them down and pushed them away from their king, getting them to stay away from the king's next brutal killing.

"Now look what you did. You made everyone hate me. So now, time to visit your dead lover.", Laufey said.

Mera was ready to face her death, as much as she did not want to. But no one was going to save them. And as much the other animals tried to fight to save her, the king was going to strike her heart. Not wanting to see the impact, she closed her eyes and muttered her quick prayers, hoping for some God to save them. Praying to her dinosaur Gods or someone else, to protect all of them.

Suddenly, a large flash of colorful lights bridged down the frozen planet. Only a few feet away from them, a colorful rainbow entered the atmosphere and landed on the frozen ground. Bright lights that glow into the blue darkness, getting everyone to look back.

Feeling no sharp pain enter her body, Mera opened her eyes to see the results. Looking up, she saw the Frost Giant king stare at the bright lights, seeing something come down in his new planet. She then looked at the rainbow portal transporting energy from somewhere up the sky. All the Frost Giants and animals stared at the rainbow blast of light beaming down.

Then, it a quick flash, it disappeared from the sky into the snowy ground.

Everyone looked straight ahead, seeing nothing in the blue darkness or shadows. Even the carnivores could not see clearly the shrouds of burnt smoke and overpowering darkness. All watched, waiting for something to happen.

One of the Frost Giant warriors walked close to the shadows, trying to get an eyesight of the last known light. He looked around, until something was coming straight to his face.

"WHOOSHHHH!!!"

In a fast instant, with a sound of a thrown object in full speed, the Frost Giant's face and head was completely shattered. Killed instantly by a flying hammer.

The animals gazed at the thrown weapon, as it then stopped flying to head back it's master. They watched the hammer fall back, flying back to it's original owner.

Landing back onto his hand, the sound of thundering thump, where the lightning then shrouded the dark skies. The might of his strength feeling the immortal power of his thundering hammer. Held by the one and only being that many know of his name...

Thor.

With his fully grown blonde hair, short yellow beard, blue eyes, a red cape that flown into the cold wind, armor made of steel plate and black boots standing on the cold snow. Standing with his full might, with a another shroud of lightning bursting from the planet and sounds of thunder crashing down the frozen planet.

All the animals watched this new being, their eyes amazed astonished by the power and strength of the immortal being. They felt like this man was their savior, to save them from the harsh and cold planet.

The Frost Giants were afraid, including Laufey. Afraid of how did the Asgardian know where he was.

But before he could think, behind the Asgardian prince, was his Asgardian army, worn in golden armor and their spears bright as the golden sun itself. Their spears and shields shining on the darkness, all of at least a thousand men stood, waiting for their prince, to order the battle.

And without a fast thought, Laufey ordered his men to kill off the trespassing Asgardians.

"KILL THEM ALL!", Laufey ordered.

Hearing their king's response, the Frost Giants ignored the animals and went to attack the Asgardian army. The animals moved out of the way, watching a new battle happen into their eyes.

Charging at full speed, the Frost Giants roared and yelled, as they were going after an enemy that are advanced and powerful then they are. With no words, Thor raised his hammer and led the attack. After giving out his thundering call, Thor flew in the battlefield and bashed a few Frost Giants in the way.

Then the Asgardian army charged, their spears laid on the center, ready to impaled the front Giants. As they got close, most of the Frost Giants were impaled by the golden spears, while a few budged through, bashing and slashing a few Asgardian soldiers. Many strike with steel blades and ice blades, slicing and slashing every enemy that comes into close contact of the battle.

It started like this. Fifteen Frost Giants impaled by spears, four Asgardians slashed, three Frost Giants slashed, two Asgardians slashed, one Asgardian axed in the helmet, one Frost Giant slashed, three Frost Giants sliced and slashed, five Asgardians bashed by an ice mace, three Asgaridans bashed by a icy war club, six Frost Giants impaled by spears, two Frost Giants decapitated, one Asgardian slashed, one Asgardian bashed in the head by ice club, one Asgardian slashed, one Frost Giant slashed, one Frost Giant impaled in chest by sword, and more descriptions of the battle between the two.

As the Frost Giant army and Asgardian army fought each other, Thor placed his attention to the one ruthless ruler.  Looking down at him was Laufey, his expression afraid and angered by the thunder God's arrival.

Thor was then coming for him, walking patiently towards him. Walking towards him, as he also then noticed a female tiger wounded. Seeing her hurt, the thunderer had to act quickly.

Coming right at him were a small group of Frost Giants.

The first one was about to strike with a sword slash, but Thor dodged the attack, bashed his hammer on the Giant's torso, grabbed his neck, and snapped it. He then swung his hammer on the second one, bashing his chin, and breaking his face. He then strike the third one, banging his hammer on the chest, sending the Giant on the ground, with a missing chest. The fourth came with a strike, but Thor dodged, broke his right leg, and whammed his hammer on the Giant's spine.

Then a few more came.

Seeing five in his view, Thor held his ground and stood. He raised his hammer in the sky and sent down lighting bolts into the ground, shocking and electrocuting the five Frost Giants. After he electrocuted the five, they fell and withered in small smoke rising from their icy bodies.

He then looked back up at Laufey, as he tried to run back to his ruined castle.

But whooshing towards him, coming behind him, Thor snatched his cold left shoulder, and dropped him down in the ground. He then placed his hammer down to his face.

"Well, well, well. I should have known you were coming back from the dead.", Thor said.

"How did you find us? Let alone know of our activity?", Laufey said.

"You're not the only one abducting and kidnapping innocent animals. You, Laufey, are as vile as the other villains I met. And you dare to hurt these people!", Thor said.

"People? You're mad if you care for this creatures. They are nothing more then-"

"Beasts? I heard these words for a long time. But there is no other beast then you, villain. I should just wipe that grin from your damned cold face.", Thor said.

"Then go ahead. My own son had the guts to kill me. Imagine that. My own runt killing his own father. Which begs the question... do you think he's back as well, Asgardian?", Laufey said.

"He's dead. I saw it with my own eyes.", Thor said.

"Then why am I here? Why am I alive? And yet, I don't see your people. Your warriors of three, your gatekeeper, or your dead father."

Thor then shown a face of worry and bewilderment.

"Oh. You think I would not know that? That now, you're without your father, Odin? That he passed away? We know everything now. All that came back from the dead, from that stone, is us. All of us."

"Where is he, Laufey?"

"I don't know. For a certain good years, he has been hiding for a long time. Longer then everyone else. No on knows where the Mad Titan is or the stones."

"You lie!"

"Not this. Except that we know he lives. His armies have conquered and slaughtered beasteial creatures of different planets and even the other aliens and Gods that have entered this new dimension. There has been a word of his next successor. No one knows what he is, but many fear his violent uproars. He is the next madman to take the bidding of Thanos's plan. So... it would not matter, Asgardian. He is hiding, while you are still hunting down a shadow."

"Enough of this! You must know more! Speak or I shall-"

Then, Thor was distracted from the meek coughs and gasps of the female tiger. He spotted her close to dying, and the ice growing on her belly, seeing that she was carrying a child. He then looked back at the battlefield, where many of the Frost Giants were easily killed like flies. He then saw the scared and poor beasts, with no other place to go or a place for them to call home.

As he saw the beasts and their scattered children hugging their mothers, he had come for what was a successful mission. He then looked down at the Frost Giant king, at the mercy of the hammer close to his nose.

"Listen well, Laufey. Once I leave with beast you stole from their homeworld, you will not repeat the same crime. You will leave them alone and never touch the beasts of Earth again. Am I clear?", Thor said.

Laufey looked at Thor, his expressionless face showing a bitter coldness in his red eyes. At this point, his army was falling. He could hear and feel the spears pierce his kind. He had to forfeit the battle or face extinction, especially with the hammer placed down in his face.

"I surrender, Asgardian. Leave with this ugly beasts and never return unless business brings you here."

"And?"

"And I will not enter the animal homeworld. Not even a eternal seasoning."

Not believing hard enough for the crooked and wicked Frost Giant king, Thor threw the hammer in the air, letting it find the Bifrost. Once he threw it at the left direction, the hammer flew in thunderous speed and made contact with a developed machine, crushing and crashing into the machine, making a loud explosion while also killing two Frost Giant guards in the massive fire. Then, after destroying the developed Bifrost, the hammer returned back to its owners worthy hands.

After he got his hammer back, he then ordered the king to retreat back to their icy ruin.

"Now call of the battle. And next time, I will end all of you if necessary.", Thor said.

Accepting defeat, Laufey nodded. Thor moved close to the wounded female Bengal tiger, while keeping his hammer on Laufey. The king stood up and looked back at the battlefield.

"FALL BACK! FALL BACK TO THE ICE MOUNTAINS! FALL BACK INTO THE SHADOWS, MEN!", Laufey ordered.

Hearing their king's command, all of the Frost Giants stopped the fighting and ran back to the shadows. The Frost Giants ignored and trampled a few beasts, fading back into the cold hollow, their heavy grunts and footsteps marching back into the icy ruin.

They left alone all the animals, leaving them confused, scared, and panic-stricken. They watched the ice monsters fade away into the mountains, watching them hide back in the shadows, leaving them alone with a new alien race. A race of noble and respected Gods.

After sending the blue warriors away, Thor looked back at Laufey, his blue eyes darting at the king's cold red eyes.

"This is not over, Thor. One day, all of you will fall. And these beasts will see that soon.", Laufey said.

"Walk back to your cold kingdom, Giant. And never speak to me like that again.", Thor said.

Laufey made a cold smile, until he turned away to the blistering cold, fading inside the blizzard.

After getting rid of the Frost Giants, Thor then looked back at the animals. The beasts now looking upon their strange and new savior.

"Beasts of Earth. I am here to take you someplace else. I grant you safety and compassion. Take what you need and leave the rest. Take your children and follow the warriors. I promise you, I am here to help. You have my word.", Thor said to the beasts.

The beasts looked at each other, muttering and sharing whispers in the cold air. At this point, after being saved and the Frost Giants gone into the mountains, they decided best to follow the Asgardian hero then to suffer more in the cold. 

Thor looked at the expressions and nods, as they were ready to leave this burden of a cold planet. He nodded back.

"Go now. Before the Giants change their minds. Hurry!"

While he knew they will not dare face him, he wanted to hurry the beasts. In response, the beasts grabbed anything valuable or needing, with the children huddled with them. Others laid down with their dead men. Men that were friends, boyfriends, husbands, and grandpas. A few females also died, with minor deaths of children.

As he let them do their things, Thor looked back down at the female Bengal tiger. He bend down to help her, but she nearly scratched his face as a warning.

"Please, milady. I am not here to hurt you. I am here to help."

"No. You're going to hurt me. You're going to hurt my baby."

"I'm telling you... I am not like these barbarians. And I have something to give in return, but you must trust me. Please, tiger. For your child."

When she heard child, she remembered her what her husband wanted her to do. Protect and save his child. Their child. And yet, she looked at the eyes of this immortal being. This white skinned bearded man, offering and guiding help to her and everyone else. He also has slaughtered a group of Frost Giants, a fact she could not take away.

With no other choice, she allowed Thor to help her.

"Please, help my baby. Please, help him. Please.", Mera wept.

"Shhhhh. I will. I will help you."

Coming from behind, a group of Asgardian soldiers came up to help their king.

"Men, carefully take her back. A child is hurt by ice. Take good care of her.", Thor said.

"Understood, my king.", said unison the soldiers. There were four of them, with at least two of them holding her legs and two of them holding her arms. they held the best way possible, as the female tiger groaned from the lift.

"Careful, men!", Thor said.

Thor watched the men carry the wounded pregnant Bengal tiger to where they came. To be taken back to their new home world.

"After the cold battle that will forever change the course of animal history, the Asgardian king took the beasts to another planet. Another place that many beasts have not known of these existing Gods. Taking them to safety, away from the cold barren wasteland, now named as New Jotunheim, the beasts journeyed to a new kingdom."

Getting everyone in placed, leaving the dead behind, the gathered animals stood next to the soldiers. The children held close to their mothers, their young grips hugging and wrapped around their mothers, while the remaining men cuddled and hugged with their families and friends.

Then, a brink of bright lights came down to the ground. Opened by the mighty call of Thor's voice, the rainbow bridge flew down the ice cold planet, the bridge opening itself to allow all the soldiers and new coming beasts into a new world beyond their belief.

Then, in a flash moment of glowing bright seconds, everyone was transported up in the sky, disappearing from the ground.

"As the beasts flown into the set of stars and planets, sent to glorious wonder, the beasts were sent to a home of the Gods. A rebuilt kingdom for the Asgardians."

Rising above the tip of the edge, where a newly advanced and developed Bifrost led active, brought all the beasts into a larger section of the center. After being a crazed ride of their lives, the beasts came out altogether, to suddenly feel warmth and sounds of oceans splashing. Once they exited out of the Bifrost machine, all stood amazed and awed from the background of the newly rebuilt kingdom of the memorable and noble Gods.

"New Asgard. A rebuilt home of golden steel that crossed the stars. Arches that stood tall like trees and homes that live in the kingdom itself. Initially designed to reassemble their own home, Asgard, before destroyed the day of Ragnorok, they rebuilt it to its fashioned style and richest gaze. All of the beasts took a gaze and believed it first as heaven. As the warmth built into their cold bodies, the smell of pine cone trees and saltwater clashing below the Bifrost, sounds of music heard in the village kingdom, awaiting their king's return."

As the beasts gazed and viewed the beauty and magic of the kingdom, the blonde haired king made his orders direct to the soldiers.

"Men! Take care of everyone's needs! Warm their bodies, stuff their mouths with good food, let them drink good liquid, and help the wounded!"

The soldiers silently nodded with minor whispers of respected courtesy.

"My dear beasts, let the men help you. Anything you need, ask of them. I shall meet all of you later. Please trust our good hearts.", Thor said to the beasts.

He then looked at the soldiers that were holding Mera, as she was almost losing breath.

"Give her to me.", Thor said.

The men carefully and gently gave Thor the female tiger to him, as he held her on his right arm. Knowing that he will have to use his hammer to make flight, he had to ask the female tiger to hold him tight.

"Milady. I can only hold you with one hand. Can you wrap your legs around me and hold tight around my neck?", Thor asked.

Mera, while weak and her face cold as ice, nodded softly. She did as what he asked, wrapping her arms on his neck and wrapping her legs on his torso. She grunted while feeling the sharp icy pain around her wound.

"Hold tight.", Thor said.

Flipping his hammer around, he then threw it up, and flew in the air. The beasts looked up at the sky, until the Asgardian king then went straight towards the kingdom. Mera, while still weak, was panicking, as she was above the ground and was looking down at the ground, seeing roofs and trees.

"Do not worry! Just hold without looking down!", Thor said.

Mera buried her face on his arm, while he kept his attention to the medical center. He kept flying in the open sky, as he focused on getting her nursed to health, with the best maidens of physical care and magic. He kept going, until he was in the middle of the kingdom, passing by the Asgardians below. He was then close to his own palace, close enough to level down his speed.

Already placed in a bed hold, Mera was put in place in the hands of the nurses, as they used any method of medicine or magic to help the groaning female tiger.

"How bad is she hurt?", Thor asked.

"My king, the ice has not yet affected her, but is affecting the newborn. Since the cut was deep, we might not have any time to cure the baby.", said the female Asgardian nurse.

"Is there anything that can help her? Any source of magic at least?", Thor asked.

"If early, possibly. But our magic is limited. And, we don't know how it well affect her or the child.", said the female Asgardian nurse. "In other words, my king, I think we are too late."

"NO! YOU PROMISED! YOU PROMISED TO SAVE MY BABY!", cried Mera.

While restrained by the other two nurses, she was about to lose her mind.

Seeing how much the female tiger was suffering and how the infant inside is trying to survive, Thor knew what he had to do. After his father's passing, all of the power from his father Odin, have been granted to him. As king and as a powerful person like his father, Thor decided to make the next choice.

One that he has given all the other beasts he saved from the other planets that kidnapped these beasts. But for this particular one, he decided to make it special. Like the same with the other beasts, only for this child, this unborn tiger child, he was going to make it special. Before telling the other beasts of his generous offer, he was going to save the mother and the child from a frozen death. In return, he was going to make them immortal. And as carnivores, we was going to take away their one vile lingering element, the carnivorous instinct.

"Nurses, join me.", Thor said.

The nurses, who are powerful sorceress for the new kingdom, circled around the bed and held arms together, as Thor stepped in to complete his godly transaction.

"Dear feline, what is your name?", Thor asked.

"Mera. Mera, sir.", Mera winced.

"Don't be afriad, Mera. You're child will be safe and healthy. You must trust what we are doing next."

"Anything. Anything for him to survive."

Thor nodded, seeing the dying result of the mother tiger wanting her child to be safe and cured. Without wasting time, Thor started the chant, with aid of the witches chorused chants.

While Mera was confused and shocked from what was happening to her eyes, she just allowed the hairless skinned people help her. Then, she witnessed Thor reveal his god-like king power.

"Hear me now and hear me speak. Noble Asgardians of the past. The wisest of old and youngest of purity, grant me the harness of this offer. Give me the power to rebirth a new age of people, of innocent blood. Heed thy order and command of thy ruler. I, Thor, son of Odin, the new king of New Asgard, asks the Gods above to rebirth the new innocents. By the voices of my father, by his father, and his farther before him, I, Thor, grant this person and child my own power!"

By Thor's proclaimed words and the witches chat, something happened. Once he said all his words, Mera felt her belly squeeze. She felt her own open cut heal itself. And before sealing away, the ice cold injury faded away, killing the spread of her deadly outcome.

And yet, as the chanting grew louder, with the candles fading dim and the curtains shutting off the sunlight, something else happened.

It was as if she felt electric bolts inside her body, as if her child has something else in her womb. Whatever it was, a shroud of electric light busted into the room and entered the womb, granting a magical entrance into her bloodstream. The lightning entered her sealed wound, giving a magical power to the infant, something powerful and stronger than Thor. A powerful energy force that has entered the female tiger's body and her womb, was something she never felt before. Then, the lightening disappeared into the womb, leaving the dim light fading inside the baby inside.

Once it did, the spell ended. The candles lit up and the curtains were pulled out from the windows.

The one female Asgardian nurse walked close to the female tiger, reaching down to hear a heartbeat on the womb. Mera, looked at the female nurse, seeing her place her ear on her belly. Trying to feel something under the belly, a heartbeat thumped back. 

"What? Is my child okay?", Mera asked.

"Your child is healthy, milady. He will live.", said the Asgardian nurse.

Mera felt fresh air breathe on her, as her child was safe. She created little tears in her eyes, amazed to have her child safe and saved. Most of all, she felt different. Everything in her body has changed. Yet, she could lift her torso, as the cut was healed spiritually. She looked at her womb, seeing no scar or tear of fur, as if she never got the cut at all.

She looked at the Asgardian king, her eyes of concern and bedazzlement. 

"What... what have you done to me?", Mera asked. "What was all of that?"

"I did as promised. In return, I have made you and child immortal. Both of you will not suffer mortal damages.", Thor said.

Mera gasped at the word. Immortal. And yet, she thought of how was that possible? How could she be immortal? What were the nurses? Why was she there? Then, she thought of her child.

"And my baby? What did you put in him?", Mera asked.

"There is more I can explain. In which I'm giving you a choice."

"Oh. What?"

"I can take you back to your homeworld. Everyone can go back if needing to. Or... stay with the kingdom as you like. You're not my slaves. Nor my instruments of a army. If interested in staying, I made your child special unlike any living beast will experience. Otherwise, it is your choice. Return to Earth or be the free people of New Asgard?", Thor said.

Mera had so many questions. Questions she wanted and needed to know. And yet, she wanted to return home. Back to her Earth. Back with other animals. With other beasts. Carnivores. Herbivores. Omnivores. All of them. But, it felt like years after she and her husband Floyd were kidnapped while stuck in the middle of the desert. Her idea of returning home will almost be like she was easily forgotten or just another female tiger. She had family, but knowing the cold years that passed, she might as well make it believable that she is dead to them. As of now, something has entered her body. Something that was way beyond her imganiation of reality or fiction. And yet, she was away from the cold planet. For years, she never felt the warmth of the air or the shine of sunlight inside the room. And her baby, saved by mystical magic. Something that the female tiger felt gracious from the Asgardian spell. Another thing then bothered her. Something inside her head. Something that feel like it was pulled away from the inner side of her predatorial part.

"There's something else. I feel hungry, but... not wildly hungry. What did you do?", Mera asked.

"I not only gave you immortal life. But I also have taken away your darkest part. Your instincts."

"What? My instincts? What do you mean?"

"In other words, you're immune to anything meat. No longer are you possessed or engraved by the scent or taste of it. You are like your plant eating friends. The meat of you is gone forever. You're free of it. With it, you live among the others, without the thought of devouring or needing it."

Mera was taken by heart from this. Not only did the God of Thunder give her immortal life, but also as eliminated the awful part of the carnivore mind, her meat-eating instinct and needful draw of it. She and her child were free from the carnivore curse.  

"How... how can I thank you? You-you did so much for me. For us. How can I repay you?", Mera asked.

"It it by your choice. Your words are yours. Return to Earth or live in the golden halls of a rebuilt kingdom.", Thor said.

At this point, she had a choice. Something greater then the Frost Giants. And yet, everything the king said comforted her. This blonde haired, yellow bearded man offering her a choice of staying or returning. All she has been through, with questions in her mind, questions of this kingdom, other kingdoms, and so much more she needs to know. And yet, whatever got inside her child, may be a foreign outcast on Earth. Without thinking anymore decisions, Mera had decided to make a real thoughtful one.  

Outside the halls and golden steps, all the rescued animals sat in wooden chairs and tables, sharing fresh and solid food. While most were confused and anxious, smiles grew back in their faces. With the sun hitting their warm fur and melting the coldness from their aching bodies. 

All shared food and drink, every species of beast not caring what is what. Carnivores, herbivores, and omnivores talking lively and helping each other, supporting each other's need before themselves. Babies fed by warm milk given by the guards and soldiers aiding the innocent creatures, delivering comfort and empathy. Unlike the Frost Giants, the Asgardians were noble and kind people. Even the warriors when not in battle, took care of the people in great need. 

Regular Asgardian and witch nurses aided those who needed proper care. Most were having trouble with the warm heat after long exposure with the cold, some were getting sick and vomited on wooden buckets, minor bruises and injuries, some fatigued, lots coughing and breathing heavily, body achiness, and most drifted to sleep to embrace the warm air. The soon to be pregnant mothers were ready to deliver birth, as to a surprise, where other beasts helping out. 

Other beasts that came out of the homes, taverns, shops, and storage rooms to meet the other animals rescued from another planet. These other beasts that were saved by Thor and his army, granted the same choice, and lived with immortality. And the carnivores that came out, where free from the bloodlust and hunger that made them primal killers, where free from the instinct and need of meat. 

As the other beasts greeted and meet the beasts rescued from New Jotunheim, the female beasts went to help the pregnant beasts that were ready to deliver. As they helped the motherly beasts, other children went to meet the rescued children. All meeting each other, amazed to see more of their own species or any animal they can recognize. 

All were faces of happiness and jollity.

"As the beasts found each other in the new kingdom, the king himself came out from the threshold. Along with a female Bengal tiger. My mother. With the womb she held me in, cured from an frozen torment. She came with the Asgardian king, tall and mighty he stood above the crowds of the nation. With his people and all of the beasts, including the rescued, he proposed them the same choice he did for my mother. He promised them immortality and to rid the vileness and ugly part of the carnivore mind. He spoke and spoke, showing his generosity and empathy to all the animals. Not once did they fear him or hated him. To them, they saw a savior. Someone they never knew of, strong and loyal, giving them a chance to return to their homeworld or to stay amongst Gods. In return, the beasts decided to stay, as life on Earth was a fantasy and a hell. But here, as the magic exists, the God of Thunder given them his promised offer."

After giving the new beasts his righteous spell, the beasts, mostly the carnivores, felt a bound of fresh air to breathe and felt heir bodies young. All then looked upon the king, all giving them their gratitude and compassionate loyalty to him. 

Most of all, every single beastkind pleaded to stay. To be with the Gods. To be part of this proud and calm kingdom, despite their lack of knowledge of this worldly era. As much as they did not know anything, they wanted to stay in New Asgard. As nothing much waits at home. Even if they did, they would be experimented, sent to therapy, believed to be crazy, losing jobs, and still have to face with animal prejudice and racisms. For this, this was much more then they wanted. They wanted to be part of the king's newfound planet. 

"And from that day, the king himself, Thor Odinson, gave life to the beasts. Gave them back meaning in life. And soon, brought them to a new age of mortals into immortals."

Months later...

"And as soon, five months later... was born a gift of the New Asgard."

Held in a tucked brown blanket, with his eyes closed, and all four limbs and a small tail wriggle around, was a newborn male Bengal tiger cub. But since wrapped in a blanket, it wriggled inside the blanket, with a little tail peeking out of the hole. 

Mera felt joy and emotion drift from her soul. Warm tears coming down her eyes, as her healthy, strong, and handsome cub was brought to a new world. A new world for him to experience. 

Alongside her, besides a few animal nurses, was Thor to witness the birth. Watched by both his blue eyes, he experienced true harmony of animal birth, and life coming to light.

"Hi. Hi, Tom.", Mera said.

"Tom? From whom is that?", Thor asked.

"My husband's middle name. He always wanted someone named Tom. I wish he was here now.", Mera said, cuddling with her baby and having soft tears fall from her eyes.

But Thor then added to aid her pain.

"But he is watching from above. He may not be Asgardian, but he still watches from the sky. He is proud of you, Mera. He is for sure smiling in this room with us.", Thor said.

Hearing the gracious words from the king, Mera smiled with accepting the wise words. Believing that her husband is here, she held her tiger cub with happiness on her heartbroken soul. But, she gave birth to someone that now wields something more than any other living animal.

A power like the God of Thunder himself. Something that will soon be igniting at a older age.

Feeling tired and exhausted, Mera passed her newborn infant to the animal nurses. Once she did, she then asked them to place her cub in the crib next to her.

"Place him with him. Please be gentle.", Mera said.

"Of course, miss.", said a female leopard nurse.

Placing the newborn tiger cub on the crib, next to the cub, was a newborn pup. The pup a bit older, but still small and fragile, felt something rub on its tail. The pup opened its eyes, seeing next to him, a newborn tiger cub.

While curious and concerned, the pup made a small poke on the tiger, getting it to cry. As the pup accidentally got the cub to cry, the pup made some whining sounds and cuddled next to him, trying to soothe the scared cub. Feeling a sense of warmth and sympathy, the cub relaxed and cooed with the pup, a wild dog.

Watching the two from the crib was Thor, as he watched the two infants fell asleep together, making a strange and young bondage. Mera watched vaguely, as she placed her head down, and drifted to sleep.

"Most of you are wondering who is the pup next to me. Believe it or not, since the day I was born, the wild dog next to me, is my dear and outcast step-brother. Found alone during the battle of New Jotunheim, alone in the cold, Thor took the wild pup under his care and gave him to my mother, in response took lightly care with him. Soon, it also became a bond unlike the clashes of canines and felines as mother spoke."

Twelve years later...

"For twelve years, as both of us turned twelve, was the day when I was destined for something more. For something in the greater good."

The two children, now twelve, were rough playing each other, but not violently or harshly, but friendly in a rough way. The two different brothers played outside the city halls, into the backyard gardens, less distracted from the kingdom and focused together on the remainder of their childhood.

Watching the two above from his backyard balcony, the king watched the two innocent beasts play with each other. But he put his full attention to Tom. The young tiger that was once a cub twelve years ago. At this age, Thor knew once the tiger struck puberty, his new raw power will take control. And once to does, he will teach him how to harness the power.

Coming behind him, by his order, was a tall and gigantic bearded dwarf. The last king of the Dwarfs, Eitri. After moving in altogether of different people and aliens in the whole kingdom, Eitri was New Asgard's blacksmith and skilled forgers, to create fashionable weapons for its soldiers. Marching in the king's chambers while not hitting his head on the golden chandelier above, the giant Dwarf spoke to the young king.

"You asked to see me, my king?", Eitri asked.

"I have. I most certainly have.", Thor said, keeping his face and posture on the playing kids.

"Well, what is it you ask for me? I have more weapons to make and turn into steel."

"I'm aware. You work too hard, my friend. You should rest. Let someone else take your shop."

"Ummmmm, okay. But, I think you did not summon me to rest, did you?"

Thor kept his view on the kids, but spoke with his next set of loyal words.

"Do you see him, Eitri?", Thor said.

Raising his right brow up, the Dwarf walked out of the open doors and looked down the cemented rails. He saw the two young beasts, playing and roughhousing, but heard them giggling and enjoying their brotherhood, not caring how different the two species are.

"To whom I shall I look? The canine or the feline?", Eitri asked.

"Tom, of course. The feline."

"I know his bloody name. I'm not dull."

Thor made a slight chuckle, but went to being serious. Eitri spoke again.

"Anyways, what about him?"

"I can feel his power. One day it will grow and he will be stronger then me. And he could hurt someone if not tame the power within."

"True. You did share your own power at childbirth."

"Barely childbirth. But yes. Since then, I made a different kind of animal."

"Amazing that they even exist. I mean, I have seen talking beasts, but not these beasts. And honestly, I like them. They are more open minded, sharing, and gullible. A few of them at least."

"They are unique then the humans of Midgard. And yet, their Midgard is as almost to theirs. Only beastkind."

"Yes. But now... what is it that you want from me?"

Thor then turned to face his eyes on the Dwarf. The Dwarf looked down at the Asgardian king as he announced his next stage for the young tiger.

"I need you to make a stronger weapon. Tougher, agile, unbreakable. And stronger then Mjolnir."

The Dwarf, with baffled surprise, looked at Thor with eager and curious eyes.

"You want me to make another hammer, that is stronger and indestructible then yours?"

"Yes."

"Is it wise? To make something powerful then your own weapon?"

"I should give it to him, but Mjolnir has always been a part of me. As for Tom, he deserves his own weapon. The same swing of a hammer and same bolt of thunder, but with his own might taming the weapon. And must be stronger then Stormbreaker."

"What did you do with the axe?"

"I gave it to another proud warrior. Protecting other people of different planets."

"Should I know his name?"

"Later. But what I ask, can you do it?"

"You're serious?"

"Taking the mantle of a king is serious. There is nothing else to talk about. Can you do it?"

Eitri thought of this to be a glamorous moment, as he was going to create a stronger weapon. And yet, he thought of the infinity gauntlet.

While amazed that ending up into another dimension was better then to be erased from existence, he still created the most dangerous weapon for any planet to witness a world ending moment. And yet, he looked down at the laughing children, looking at the young tiger, with an itching question begging to be said.

"What do you see in him, Thor? Out of all the other children... what is of this tiger? This feline?"

Thor looked back down in the open garden, seeing the tiger grabbing the wild dog's head and giving him a head rub. He watched the two giggle and laugh while together, reminding him of a once past time when he and his stepbrother Loki were once was. Seeing the two below, it brought the good memories of him and Loki, before becoming an evil God hellbent in becoming the next king of the original Asgard throne.

But before dwelling deep into his past, he looked back at the tiger. The young feline that has a bigger heart and brawn mind like him.

"There's something unique about him. When I saved Mera from the frozen cut, there was something I never felt before. A coincidence you may say. But when I saved Mera, even as a feline... she reminded me of mother. Her personality, her strength, her beauty, and her courage. All of that reminded me of her. And this child, I have this feeling that he will do great things. Become better then the other animals. I gave him a greater life then any animal can wish for. And now, I want him to have the power. But not by my hammer or by thy axe given to Beta Ray Bill, but of something powerful then the two. And that Eitri... is a gift towards him. A gift that he will carry in pride."

Finishing his monologue, Thor looked back down at the garden. Hearing a female voice, was Mera. The female mother tiger called the children back in, getting the two young males to stop roughhousing, as supper was ready.  The two above watched the three below, as she was taking the children back inside the palace. Once they were gone below the palace, Eitri spoke.

"I see why you like him. And what about the wild dog? Trevor?"

"Trevor is already learning other things. He's already learning magic, since five. I found out when he was nine. And hopefully... I wish for him to be not like Loki. Not fall of the same dark passage as he did."

"I see. I assume he found your brother's spells?"

"More than that. Some I took and burned away and allowed him to read minor ones. I allowed him to perform magic, but not cynical as Loki. Not in this new kingdom."

"Then, you better watch him. Just in case."

"I'm aware."

Eitri looked up at the dim lighted sky, where the sun was towering down on the mountains far away. As the sun was going to be consumed by night, Eitri nodded his head and spoke.

"I shall make him a new hammer. You have my word.", Eitri said.

"Thank you, Eitri. And New Asgard will feel safer with its new hero.", Thor said.

The two then watched the sundown together. They watched, as the dwarf knew what he was going to do tonight at midnight's hour.

Late at midnight...

Already starting, the Dwarf went to work.

With the proper and true strongest metals and steel of God like material, the Dwarf started. Bending metal, forming a handle, turning on the fumes. As the oily and hot foaming bubbles popped from the black gutters below, Eitri then went to curve a formed solid design of the initial hammer look.

After getting the look, with the boiling ooze cooled, he pulled a chain and lifted a steel hatch, letting the cooled warm churn flow down the steel pole, ending back in the hammer design. Once the solid lava like flow entered the design, the liquid formed to seal and take space of the hammer, so it does not leave open spaces for it to not fully form.

Getting it full, Eitri let go of the chain closing down the steel hatch. He then took a block lid and covered the lava churned flow inside, to let the hammer cool completely down without compressing out any leftover parts.

A few hours passed, and as he got the handle painted and created to reflect the original design, it was time for the finishing move.

To fully complete the two together.

Later that night...

It was a late cool night. As the sun turned away, the moon shined down on the planet. While the beasts felt welcomed and found new homes for their families to live, after accepting to stay instead of returning home.

It was a resting night. As twelve years passed, the beasts laid on their beds and rested throughout the night. Amazingly, some of the beasts were turned into soldiers, as they watched the night with the Asgardian men, side by side. Guarding all fronts, every entrance and exit, and inch of the kingdom, they worked together and accepted each other, not caring of man or beast.

Away from the kingdom, inside the palace, alone in a secluded personal room, was Mera. Alone with her two sons, her tiger newborn and adopted wild dog, all sipping quietly on warm liquids of Asgardian soup. Balanced with flavor and raw vegetables, the three ate silently, enjoying the warmth and scent of the soup placed on their Asgardian bowls.

While they sipped on the broth, something came from outside their balcony. The white curtains swung, as entered the king himself. Not looking at the bowls anymore, the two children saw Thor walk inside the room, while holding a wrapped object in his left hand.

"Thor!", young Tom said.

The young tiger got of the wooden chair and ran to the tall, blonde king. His step brother canine, Trevor, walked slowly, not amused to see the king himself. But he walked towards him with a fake smile on his snout.

Thor greeted himself to the three, getting a warm smile from Mera. The two children came to him, while keeping themselves from hugging him like the small children they were once were.

"Greetings, everyone. How is your dinner?", Thor asked.

"Good, sir. Very good.", young Tom said.

"Yeah. It was good.", young Trevor said with a tight tone.

"Hm. Good. Have you also been doing your studies?", Thor asked.

"Yes, sir.", both said in unison.

Something then caught Tom's eyes.

"Sir, what is that in your hand?", young Tom asked curiously.

"Oh... this. Well, I know your birthday passed, but wanted to give it to you later. So no one bothers you about it.", Thor said.

"What is it?", young Tom said.

"Well, care if he opens it?", Thor said, speaking to Mera.

"Of course. Are you done with your meal, Trevor?", Mera asked.

"Yes, mother. You can move it.", Trevor said.

Mera took the soup bowls away from the table and took them to the homemade sink, placing them with a large pot to be washed and cleaned later. After putting them away, she went to see what Thor was going to give to her newborn son.

Already waiting for what is covered in the blanket, the young male Bengal tiger wanted to know, the same for Trevor, while not eager like his step-brother. Mera joined with the group and sat down, waiting to see what gift was laid under the blanket.

"Sir, what is under there?", young Tom said.

"Well, Tom. This is something that will be part of your life, now that you have the same power like mine. Soon, you will have to control the power, as it is new to you. But with this, constructed by the hands of the Dwarf, this weapon is your dignity and livelihood."

"Huh?", young Tom said.

"Here. Take off the blanket and see for yourself.", Thor said.

Thor placed down the heavy weapon on top of the table, allowing the young tiger to see. He then pulled away the brown tattered blanket from the source, revealing something that brought awe to his eyes.

"Whoa.", young Tom awed.

Revealed to him, his one and only weapon, a well built hammer was designed for him. Designed almost like Thor's mighty hammer, this one has a dark red handle and claw marks on the blunt object, with scratch marks indicating feline claws. Curious, but hesitant, Tom wanted to grab the handle.

"Could I?", young Tom asked.

Thor nodded and allowed the male tiger to grab the newly fresh and powerful hammer. While still a skinny kid, the tiger picked up the handle, and lifted it up in the air, amazed that he could lift such a heavy weapon.

His mother was awed by her son's growing power, while Trevor who also was in awe, suddenly felt a hole in his heart. In his twelve years, he only had books of Loki's spells and forbidden enchantments from the nurses and useless gifts from Thor, as if he was the non-perfect and worthless child, while his step brother tiger got the spoils and fame. Despite that, he and his step-mother, were in awe of the tiger's newfound power. Even Tom himself was in awe to lift and hold a strong and powerful weapon by the grip of his right hand.

"Amazing. You're powers have grown.", Thor said.

"Is that a good thing?", young Tom asked.

"Definitely. You are now worthy of your own hammer.", Thor said.

"Whoa. Cool. Does it have a name?", Tom asked.

"Yes. Clawstorm. For that, thank Eitri. He struggled in what to name for you."

"I will. Wow. Clawstorm. I like it. Look at me, mom.", young Tom said.

"I see you. Oh, come here, my warrior.", Mera said.

Tom eased down the hammer and went to her mother, to give her hug. Knowing that he has the power of a God and the might of Thor's strength, Tom was going to be something that he promised himself. To be a hero for the people and animals of New Asgard.

"And because since you are of older age, if you want, to be part of the army. If you're okay with it, dear Mera."

"Mom? Please? I can do this. I really can.", young Tom said. "That's also if Trevor comes too."

All looked at the twelve year old wild dog, as he was amazed to be involved. And yet, for his step-brother to have him. All eyes looked at him, as he gets to decide. And yet, he also wants to be army official. To learn combat and to fight.

"Wherever he goes, I go. As brothers.", young Trevor said.

Excited to hear that, Tom then looked back at his mother. Seeing the desperate look and courage in his eyes, she could not say no. After all, he had his father's spirit. Something she was glad for him to have as a gene.

"Alright. You both may go."

Very excited, Tom jumped down and went to Trevor. While a bit annoyed, the two grinned as they both will be young soldiers in training and to become next future generations of Asgardian warriors. The two were the next generation of animal warriors.

"Alright then. It will soon start. In the next three days, both of you will be Asagrdian warriors. Proud and noble ones."

The children looked at the Asgardian king with pride in their eyes, until he turned them away nicely, as Mera spoke to them.

"Alright now. Go play and do your things. I want to talk to the king for awhile.", Mera said.

"For how long?", young Trevor asked.

"Ohhhh.... until 10:30. Then, it's bedtime. So, you got three hours. Make it worth it.", Mera said.

"Okay, mom. Come on, Trevor. Let's play.", young Tom said.

"Okay! Don't scratch my shirt Tom!"

The two giggled and ran to their rooms, closing the door behind, and leaving the two adults alone.

Thor looked back at the female Bengal tiger, losing his smile as he saw her closed eyes and sadden expression. Her ears drooped and lips lowered. He felt something off about her.

"Mera, is there something wrong?", Thor asked.

"What? Oh, I'm sorry, my king. Forgive me.", Mera said, wiping a small tear in her right eye.

"What is there to forgive? Are you not blessed for your son?"

"I am. Oh, I am. He always wanted to be a soldier. Like his dad. I only fear... I fear for him. I fear of losing him. An awful fate like Floyd."

"Mera..."

"Oh, Thor. He will be okay, right? Nothing will happen to him.", Mera said, her eyes with worry and sadness.

"Mera, he will be fine.", Thor said. He moved in with her, sitting next to her. "I know this may be too much for you to bear, and to accept. And, from the stories I hear of your lover, he should be honored to have his son be like him. Honored to have his offspring in the heats of battle and protection of his home."

Mera made a sorrow shiver, as she wiped another tear from her right eye.

"I think he is. I know Dear Rex is watching over us. As he is watching over us. Floyd will be so proud of him. Seeing what man he will become."

"Aye. Better then what I was in my youth. And for that, I'm thankful he is not me."

"What were you like before then?"

"Selfish, a brute, cruel, spoiled, and arrogant. In some ways, my father knew the life of me. And after opening my eyes, he is the wisest of all Asgairdan kings. I hope by the Allfathers, he sees that I'm doing my undying best. To protect our people."

"And you are. Your father, wherever he is up there, is proud of you. Not only are you saving your people, you saved us. You brought beasts into your kingdom and granted us eternal life of solitude and richness. More then returning back home. And for that, that makes you a great king."

"Thank you, Mera. Your kindness is gratifying."

Mera blushed while adding a chuckle, getting a soft remark from the king. Thor knew he got her happy, until she asked another motherly question.

"And what about the hammer?"

"Which one?"

"That one. Clawstorm. Will that help with Tom's new powers?"

"It will control his every use of it. Of course, he will need to control it without the hammer. But like mine-" He rose his hand up and reclaimed Mijolnir. "He will soon learn to adapt with it. Use the strength from it, as to make his own lightning."

"Wow. You continue to dazzle me, Thor. Thank you for the gift. Is it really worthy for him?"

"Only by his hand. No other person can hold it. Unless that person is worthy enough. Otherwise, the initial design is for your son. No one else."

"I see. Well, would like to stay for a while? I can make herbal tea if you like."

"No need. I must return to see the guards. Take care, Mera." Thor stood up and walked to the balcony, until stopping to say something else. "And remember... your son will do great things. Something that this world will expect greatness from."

"I know he will. Tom's a good boy. And I know he will do good."

"And he will. I must return to my duty. See you later, Mera."

"See you later, my king. Thank you for the gift."

"Always."

Thor swung his hammer, flinging it around in the air, until he lifted it up and flown out into the open.

Mera watched the Asgardian superhero fly off into the kingdom, to watch over his people and animal people below. Until he moved away and hid into the darkness, Mera moved away and went to clean the dishes.

While playing around in their room, Tom could not hold his excitement.

"I can't believe it! I'm going to be like Thor. Imagine me! saving our world by bashing bad guys in the face. What do you think, Trevor?"

While catching his breath from his excited speech, Trevor's ears drooped down and looked down on the floor. Tom then lowered his smile, seeing something wrong with the wild dog.

"Trevor?"

Whatever the young tiger said broke the cherished and happy moment between them, made Trevor sit down on the bed behind him. He lowered his bottom down without sitting on his tail, and looked down with bitter hurt in his expression.

This started to bother Tom very much.

"Trevor, what's wrong?"

"What about me? What do I do?"

"What do you mean? Is this... is this about me getting a hammer? Do you want one?"

"No. You already have it. So, don't even bother."

"Trevor. Talk to me." Tom sat down next to Trevor, seeing the depression of his step brother canine. For him as a feline, he did not like seeing Trevor act all down so fast. "Come on. I won't judge you. Please tell me."

Trevor hesitated, but trusted his feline step-brother.

""Sigh" It's just... you get all the attention and need from everyone. You always get everyone to love you. The beasts, the Asgardian people, the soldiers, the merchants, the nurses, Thor, and even mother. And when I try to do something, it's like I get the rotten eye. Or sometimes, simply ignored. Like I'm nobody."

"Do you hate me?"

Trevor looked at the male feline, seeing his distressed expression.

"No. Never. Unless... you don't like me?"

"What? Don't say that. Of course, you're important to me. You're my brother."

"Even if we're different and mostly me... being a wild dog?"

Tom scooted over to give his step-brother canine a brotherly hug. Not knowing how hurt and alone the wild dog was, Tom was there to give some light in his fragile mind.

"I don't care who or what you are. And never be disappointed in what you are! And doesn't matter what fur or species, you will be my brother in my heart!"

Getting a light reflection from his feline step-brother, Trevor returned the brotherly hug. Feeling a sign of empathy, Trevor was glad to have a brother with him. Despite Tom being a Bengal tiger, the two formed a bond unlike any feline and canine bondage.

"And hey, once we get to be soldiers, you can be my ally. You know? Like my second in hand commander."

"Really? You would?"

"Of course. Anything to make you feel special. You have my word."

Feeling a form of compassion and trust, Trevor hugged softly with Tom. The two young different step-brothers finding ease together. Not caring at who or what looks down on them, their bond is strong as the lightning itself.

Unfortunately, their peaceful brotherly hug ended when Mera entered the room.

"Alright, kids. Time for bed now."

"What?" young Trevor exclaimed.

"Already, mom?", young Tom exclaimed.

"Sorry, dears. It's that time. But I promise you can stay later tomorrow."

The two sighed and respected their mother's wishes.

"Okay.", both said unison.

Minutes later, after putting on sleeping clothes and brushing their teeth, the two went into their separate beds. While they shared the same room, the two had separate beds for them to have open space.

Mera went to put Trevor to sleep first, as she placed a motherly kiss on his forehead.

"Goodnight, mom."

"Goodnight, my mischievous puppy."

She gave him a tickle on the torso, getting some light-hearted giggles.

"Mom, I'm not six anymore!"

"I know. I'm sorry. Goodnight, Trevor."

To really put him in ease, she gave him another kiss on the forehead, in which, already put Trevor into sleep. His eyes were closed and his chest rose from the sheets. She noticed then his tail moving around the sheets, seeing that the wild dog loved the small kisses.

After getting him to sleep, she then went to the left bed, with Tom already tucked in and ready to shut his eyes.

Mera came to his side and was about to plant her lips on his forehead, until Tom spoke to her.

"Mom, do you think dad is proud of me?", young Tom said.

Taken from this, Mera sat down next to him, to talk to her son.

"Of course he is. He's very proud of what you will be. He was a soldier. You are going to be a soldier. I bet he is joyous to see you as one."

"I wish I knew what he was. What he did before..."

"I know. I wish he was still here as well. But know that Rex is taking care of him. That Rex and the Allfathers are watching over us. In any way, as us felines believe more in the supernatural, your father might be standing in this room with us."

"Where? I don't feel him."

"Just because we cannot see the dead, does not mean we do not feel them. And for that, you feel it there.", Mera said, placing her fingers on Tom's chest. "Always be good to everyone. Just like Trevor and everyone else you meant."

"What was home like? When you and Dad were in Earth?"

"It was... lively. Many continents, cities, countries, towns. Busy and overpopulated. But mostly, conflict and violence. Mostly because of us."

"Us?"

"Carnivores, sweetie. We are the things that nature planned on making vicious murders. And thanks to Thor, we no longer will have to deal with it. No longer have to deal with the pain or hunger. I just wish he could do the same on Earth. They need it. Because the conflict and violence will never end. Not as long the monsters exist."

"That sounds scary."

"It's not though. There's also love and hope there. Great music, lovely food, interspecies relationships, and amazing locations. One of them, in a hollow but peaceful desert, is where I met your father. Retiring from the army, to make life with us. And that, is something I will keep within me forever. And to you as well."

"Hm. Okay."

"Is that all, sweetie?"

"Well... am I too different?"

"Huh?"

"Well, I wasn't sure if you liked me having the new hammer. I thought you faked your happiness so you wouldn't hurt my feelings. Are you scared that something might happen to me? With my power?"

"Oh, Tom. Of course not. Scared, yes. As any mother. But... given a great power like Thor himself, you will be a true warrior. A noble and great one. And that is a gift you should earn for yourself. And I'm proud to see you as a powerful being, as long you live good by it."

"I understand that. I'm glad you love my power."

"I love you more then anything. More then the whole world."

"What about Trevor?"

"Oh. Both of you. Both of you mean something to me. But you mean a lot to me, as Trevor is as well. Both of you are branches I cannot replace. You're both my love."

Tom lifted his torso up and gave her mother a sweet hug on her neck. He made a little cute chuff while rubbing on his mother's neck. Mera returned a kind chuff back, stroking her son's furry neck. 

"Thanks, mom."

"Always, Tom. Always."

Tom lowered himself down, placed his head on the white buff pillow, and Mera put back the sheets on his torso and to his neck. She lowered her head down and placed a motherly warm kiss on his forehead, then one in the left ear, in the right ear, then back in the forehead. Getting the warm heartfelt kisses from his gentle mother, Tom almost went to sleep, muttering quiet words.

"I love you, mom."

"I love you, too. My little Thunderclaw."

Tom drifted to sleep and kept the last words in his mind. The word, Thunderclaw. Something he kept under his dreamy thoughts.

After getting both the boys to sleep, Mera walked towards the door, slowly closing the door, looking back inside the room. She looked at her two special boys, seeing the two sleep peacefully in their warm cuddled beds. Seeing them pass out calmly, she blew out the candles, and closed the door softly.

As the night passed away, late in the hollow darkness, the two were asleep.

Tom was happy and lying in his bed with no darkness inside his mind. No dreams bothering his strong-willed feline mind. As he moved in his right arm, he was not aware of Trevor's small whines on the right bed.

On the right bed, Trevor was struggling to sleep. He murmured and squirmed around the sheets, twisting his body, turning left and right in his sides. He groaned and whined from the dream. A haunting nightmare leeching in the center of his mind.

Something was inside making Trevor agitated. Irritated. Frightened. Disturbed.

He felt a cold presence enter his frail canine mind.

He groaned a bit louder, not enough to awaken Tom from his deep sleep. He continued to squirm around the bed, his eyes shut and squinting tight. He felt his voice dry, his face sweating on the pillow, as if a common cold has spread into his head. 

But he was immortal. Mortal sickness should not affect him. And yet, it was no virus or sickness.

It was something else. Something hunting inside the canine's mind.

And in one frightening moment, without warning or sense of escape, something whispered to him, making him open his eyes.

"Trevor..."

Chapter Text

Chapter 3: Battle On Grifton Planet

Eight years later-Present Day
Planet: Grifton

In the hostile planet of Grifton, commence a battle of Asgardians and ruthless pirate alien crusaders lead by various races with help of their animal captives as warriors, keeping other alien people hostage in a claimed home. A home claimed by a alien species after away from their own planet from the other dimension, took Grifton as their own home.

But as the crusaders have came to disturb the peaceful village, as well slaughtering its people, brought the attention of Asgard's heeded call. Bringing its army below the forest ground, the army have fought for a rough hour. Spears, swords, and advanced technological weaponry used in the battle. 

The battle resulted in enemy and friendly causalities. Fires of blasters hitting Asgardian armor and spears piercing flesh. Swords slashing and advance grenades blown the grass. Cries and screams of being ended by the weapons, sharp ends of the spears impaled on torsos, swords stabbed and slashed onto skin, blasts into covered armor, blown from cosmic grenades, and even claw marks scratched severely on living flesh. 

A Asgardian shot by a blaster in the torso, another Asgardian blunted to death by a club, a dark purple alien stabbed by sword, a spiky headed alien impaled on a spear, another Asgardian slashed by a sword, a brown skinned troll like monster impaled by a spear, a Asgardain brown horse blasted in the torso, a Asgardain dingo stabbed by a dagger in the neck, a purple skinned curved haired alien whacked on the neck and impaled by a spear, a masked purple violet striped alien slashed by a sword, another Asgardian hit by an axe in the back and then hacked offscreen, a Asgardain puma impaled by a spear, a masked goblin like creature slashed in the neck by Asgardian lion claws, a Asgardian gorilla blasted in the torso, another Asgardian blasted from the legs, a sickened grey skinned hairless alien slashed by sword, three random masked goblin creatures bashed by an Asgardain rhino, a simple middle aged red skinned alien stabbed in the torso and punched in the face, and more continued.

Three Asgardians and five Asgardain beasts were blown from the advanced grenades, making the impact large and powerful to break their bones. And more unexpected and current explosions happened, with a few more Asgaridan armies flying and landing back in the ground, from the powerful sonic charged grenade devices.

In the middle of the battle, were a group of five young warriors.

A beautiful and slender fearsome sword female leopard warrior, Syllis.
A fat but muscled axe male hippo warrior, Volster.
A muscled and vicious mace male jaguar warrior, Luther.
A slender and scrawny handsome sword male red fox warrior, Rennis.
Alas, the last of the five, was a grown young wild dog male warrior, Trevor.

The five stood their ground, aiding and fighting against the foes that dare to face them. Aside of Trevor, the four were trained heavily as the beast warriors of four, all required special training that led them to dangerous battles such as this. Trevor was there to fight for his friends. All fighting together.

Coming at the fat hippo, was a scrawny orange skinned troll and a burned rotten looking alien, all with their swords raised up high. The fat hippo knew was attacking, as he dodged the orange troll and strike the burnt alien, his axe on the alien's abdomen. The orange troll attacked, but the hippo grabbed his arm, headbutted, and swung his axe up to slash the troll in the torso. 

He looked at the slender red fox, as he finished a masked alien creature with his sword on its torso. Then, two others attacked. A bald two toothed alien and a hunchbacked bearded troll. The red fox fought them with his glamours looks and sword fight. He then leapt against the hunchbacked one and stabbed him in the back. The bald two toothed alien strike with a fierce blow, but the red fox swung at it, moving his wrists around to keep the other sword from hitting him. He then bend down, slashed the leg, made the two toothed alien fall on the ground, and was impaled on the back of the sword.

He then looked at the muscled jaguar, as the male jaguar picked up a meek goblin like creature in the air and threw him against three other aliens. A simple middle-aged chalked skinned alien ran at the jaguar with a spike club, but only was whacked in the face by a mace in the face.

He then looked at the female leopard, as she was dealing with bigger and large enemies. She slashed a curly haired troll in the throat, impaled her sword through a black feathered skin owl like alien in the torso and took the blade out, slashed a masked alien in the torso, dodged a sword slash from a bushy haired yellow eyed alien and stabbed him in the torso, kicked a masked armored brown skinned alien and then stabbed it in the throat offscreen, and finally. Her last enemy was a giant grunted saliva spilling troll with a large club, as it whacked a Asgardian timberwolf away. Seeing her next enemy coming to her, she prepared her attack as the giant troll attacked first. She rolled on the ground from dodging its giant club and got to her right knee. The troll then swung and strike the club down, as the female leopard rolled again. Not wanting to do it a third time, she jumped through the open space between the troll's legs and slashed the right leg. The troll growled and got its left knee. Then, the female leopard jumped on the back of the troll, and instead of using her sword, as she accidentally dropped it in the ground. As she lost her sword, she had an Asgardian dagger in her right leg hoist and grabbed it out of her hoist. Then, she lifted the dagger up in the air and impaled the troll's bumped top head. The troll then fell down on its front torso and crashed with a minor rumble.

The female leopard then looked towards the joined fifth member of their group, the wild dog. The wild dog threw three small shivs on three masked alien creatures that had blasters on their hands. The shivs went to their necks and fell on their front torsos on the ground.  Then, a freckled green skinned alien came at him, as he had a shiv on his right hand. Once the green skinned alien came with a right swing with a hatchet, the wild dog stabbed it into the alien's neck. Then, two more random alien creatures, a black skinned troll and a yellow purple spotted alien, were quickly dead as two shivs ended on their necks.

He then looked back at the others. All five seeking each other's backs, protecting them in every corner and open section to not get killed easily.

As they kept the fighting, they spoke to each other. As to know where is Tom, the Bengal tiger.

"Has any of you seen Tom?", Luther said. After bashing a masked alien in the face by his mace.

"No. He should have been by now. He's missing all the fun.", Rennis said. After slashing a yellow-orange skinned alien in the torso.

"Oh, well. More for me.", Volster said. After decapitating two trolls, with one swing of his axe.

"Trevor, you know him better then us. Where is he?", Rennis said. Swinging his blade against another alien with a sword.

"I wouldn't know. He comes whenever he wants to. Don't worry. He's coming.", Trevor said, after stabbing a shiv on a alien's neck.

"Well, we need him now! Can't risk everyone else getting hurt!", Syllis said. After slashing a blue skinned alien in the torso.

"No kidding! There are too many enemies! And we to safeguard the hostages!", Luther said. "We need to rally together!"

"Agree! Did you also notice that other animals are part of the crusaders!", Volster said. "What should we do with them?" He then axed a grey skinned sagged alien in the torso.

"Well, if they attack, we cannot do anything about it!", Luther said. Bashing a masked alien in the face.

"You mean, we will have to kill our own!", Rennis said.

"We're sorry, Rennis! But since they have been raised by a ruthless army, there is little we can do to bring them to Asgard and make them normal! They're killers now!", Syllis said. After slashing a masked alien with a blaster and throwing a hidden dagger onto a two fanged orc in the forehead.

"I do not like this!", Rennis said. After slashing a furred middle aged yellow skinned troll.

"We're very sorry, friend!", said Luther, after kicking a frail armored goblin creature in the torso. "But if the other animals start shooting us, we have to fight back!"

"Where are they? All we are getting are these random aliens!", Volster said, after headbutting a masked alien and axing it on the torso offscreen.

"Trevor? Do you feel them? Are they around this area?", Syllis said.

Hearing her commanding orders, Trevor closed his eyes and focused on the carnage battle.

Hearing of stabbed screams and blasts, explosions in every corner of the village homes, he focused strongly to seek other animals. The other stolen beasts that have become part of a crusading pirate crew and journeyed into space of desolate evil. Aside of hearing all the sword clashing, spear impaling, innocent screaming, he was able to find the crusading animals. As he found them, he saw that there was a larger group of them, the second battalion. They were coming in as the last large group, in case the first group, that were just random alien and monstrous groups, were sending in there animal army soldiers. Tracking them at least three meters away from the battlefield, they will coming in like angry fire ants to face off the attacking intruders.

"Trevor? What did you get?", Syllis said, after slashing a masked alien in the torso.

Trevor looked back at the four warriors, telling them that their beastkind is coming to the village.

"They're coming! At least two hundred of them! All of our beastkind are coming!", Trevor said.

"Two hundred! Bloody aliens keep kidnapping our kind! They shall pay for this!", Volster said, after slashing his axe on a armored bearded troll torso and decapitating a hideous dark red skinned alien creature.

"There's nothing we can do for them! If they fight us, we fight back! For New Asgard!", Syllis said.

Everyone nodded, agreeing in making the toughest choice they have ever done. While it was not there first, it still haunted them to slay their own beasts, their own animal kind that are part of crusading, pirated, and villainous alien species an groups, while taking over any new planet that was not theirs. As killing aliens were easy to fight, killing their beastkind was the toughest thing for the Asgardian animal warriors.

But in order to keep their new home and kingdom safe from the forces of any evil, all had to adapt in slaying everything. Even their own beastkind.

"Seriously? Where is Tom? We need him now!", Luther said, after bashing a buff hunchbacked troll in the face.

"He's coming! I know he is! We just have to keep fighting!", Trevor said. He then threw four shivs on two masked aliens with blasters and impacted the uncovered necks.

The fight continued. The young warriors, the Asgardians, and the Asgardian beasts, all fighting against alien crusaders.

More deaths followed that did not hurt or wound any innocent villager. While a few of them were caught in the crossfire, many other survived by letting the army sacrifice themselves to fight against the crusading pirate legions. Bodies piled on the blown grassed grounds and leftover spears or holes on flesh. All were fighting, with the Asgardians waiting for their savior to come down from the Bifrost.

But then, coming out from the smoked ash, the sounds of marching upon a meek hill,  were the second group, the alien's slaved warrior beasts. All of them wearing unique armor, different weapons, and all staring down at the battle in front of their eyes.

After slashing a haired scaly alien creature in the neck, Trevor looked up. He saw the animal army, seeing the two hundred squad.

"They're already here. WARRIORS!"

The four looked up and saw the animal army. They too also expressed fright and shock, as they saw the beasts watch down upon them.They saw the other beasts that were not saved by Thor, watching them stand upon the meek hill, hearing grunts and growls from them.

The remaining aliens saw there precious pets and retreated back to them. Retreating to reform with them to make their army bigger. They ran away from the Asgardain army and ran towards the animal crusaders, to reform their group, and turn around, roaring back at the village and Asgardian army.

The Asgardian warriors looked at the massive army. With only a few of them left, they hoped for backup or for Tom to show up. Neither were happening in this vast second. Before coming down towards them, they moved out of the way, as their leader was making his entrance.

Shuffling to make a line for the leader, coming out of the line, was a tall and muscular middle aged bearded grey skinned and red painted alien with a fair face. Marching out of the line, with a spiked war club in his right hand, and a blaster hoisted in his left side of the waist. He looked down at the Asgardian army and the wrecked village, showing a grin in his humanoid face.

"HEAR MY WORDS CAREFULLY, ASGARDIANS! THIS BATTLE CAN END IF YOU LET US TAKE THIS PLANET AS OURS! NO MORE VIOLENCE WILL HAVE TO BE COMMENCED IF YOU LEAVE NOW! IF YOU DON'T, I WILL SEND MY BEASTS TO SLAUGHTER EVERY SINGLE ARMY SEEN! AND THEN, WE WILL TAKE YOUR WOUNDED BEASTS AND MAKE THEM OURS OR DIE IN SECONDS!", said the leader alien.

The Asgardian army looked at the tall, muscular, and grey skinned alien with terror, but courage. While his threats were enticing enough to give up, they were not willingly to run away in the midst of battle. Let alone, a group of other aliens that are rebuilding a life in a new planet. Not wanting them to have their owned home stolen from them, the Asgardian beasts stepped up, and stood straight as spears, with might in their hearts and freedom in their souls.

They were not allowing these wretched crusading group steal another lost alien species newfound planet. Seeing the bravery of the animal, the Asgardians stepped with them, ready to die in battle with their animal allies. The four warrior beasts also jumped in, with their weapons shining onto the hot summer sun, with raw blood curved into their weapons.

The leading alien looked at them, with a slight smirk on his face. Knowing that they will not give up to them, it was just more body piles for him to slay.

"So be it. BEASTS......."

The crusading beasts wanted for their turn, to when their leader tells them to commence their attack. While they also did not want to kill their beasts, they had no choice, as there was electric collars on their necks. But to double check that they will attack without hesitating, in a cruel manner, the leading alien pressed a shock button on his belt and zapped moderately on all the beasts, to get their attention.

The Asgardians and beasts took notice of this and were not pleased from the cruelty of the alien being. Seeing their beasts hurt and shocked like primitive beings, angered all the Asgardian beasts, their grips tight on their weapons and their teeth baring out their lips. One way or another, they hope to save a few of them, while a good majority would die in a forced battle.

Then, the leading alien, said his command to continue the attack.

"GO!"

The crusader beasts were off to attack, letting out beastly roars from the top of their lungs and throat. They ran down the meek hill and charged at the Asgardian army.

The army stood their ground, their spears down onto the straight line, waiting for them to be impaled directly. The Asgardian beasts repeated with the spears down, only they had second regrets of attacking these kidnapped, slaved, and forced animal groups.

Ready for the bloodiest battle to happen, something was coming above the planet's atmosphere. Something blasting down from the skies. 

Everyone looked up, the Asgardians, the charging army halted and looked above, and four warriors looked up, and the villagers looked on top of the sky, seeing something burst down the sunny sky. 

Then, a giant glowing beam of light shot down the sky into the ground. Someone has entered the planet.

Wanting to see who it was coming down, with the beam of light still blocking everyone's view, a hammer flew out of the light. The hammer dodged and went for the leader alien. But he saw the oncoming hammer and dodged away from it, letting it hit instead a dark brown troll in the face. Feeling a blunt impact, the hammer then went back to its claimed owner.

The hammer flown back to its owner, returning as the beam of colorful lights faded away back to the sky. The hammer went back to the owner, as five fingers gripped the handle, making a thundering boom.

The animal crusaders looked at awe as they saw something they had never seen, but remember the stories of a feline hammer-wielder. This also got the aliens terrified and shaken, as they stepped away and tried to fall back onto the forest. The leading alien looked at who is was and knew who it was.

Standing on both sides, with posture straight, his chest high, his neck stern, and his serious face looking back at the crusaders. The animal everyone in the Asgardian army were waiting for, the animal protector of New Asgard. The fully grown young teenage nineteen year old male Bengal tiger, sporting battle armor and grey shiny sleeves similar to his king; including a red cape down to his ankles, was Tom. Or known in his battles... Thunderclaw.

Seeing the buff tiger Thunderer stand in their way, the leading alien shocked their collars, getting his beasts to attack. Seeing the brutish leading humanoid alien shock the animals into a severe mode, Thunderclaw showed his teeth in disgust. He was going for him without hurting the beasts in the way. 

Sensing the electric collars latched onto all of the necks every beast, Thunderclaw harnessed his abilities to free them from the shocked power. With the power of his thunderous powers, he used sparks from his left clawed fingers, flashing electrical sparks. He then looked at the other animals that had the shocked collars strapped into their necks, freeing them from their slaved holds.

He flicked his fingers up and sent his lightning blast into the collars, snapping and blowing them softly from their stung throats. Once the electrical current went to the source of electrical energy, the collars fell of the necks of every crusading animal and felt their necks free form the steel harness. The beasts let out expressions of awe and relief, feeling their own breaths and throat free.

Seeing that his beasts were not doing anything, he pressed the belt button, as it was doing nothing to command his slaved beasts. He then started to panic, as his two hundred beasts then turned around to face him and left of his pirate crusaders.

The crusading beasts turned their back from the Asgardians and looked upon with raging hatred at the leading alien. Every carnivore, herbivore, and omnivore looked back at the leading alien and the rest of his battalion, with squinted angry eyes, foul expressions, and glaring teeth to show their ferocious rage.

Then, coming to the front of the group, was Thunderclaw, looking back at the leading alien.

The leading alien looked at the male Bengal tiger, with disgust in his eyes. And to repugnance on the tiger, the tall feline showed a smirk to agitate him. Completely getting his angered attention, the leading alien wanted all of them massacred.

"KILL THEM ALL!"

The rest of the alien races charged down, with a small group protecting their alien leader, the strongest watching him. With his other crusaders as pawns, the Asgardians were ready to fight, alongside with their free crusading beasts. All looked upon Thunderclaw, as he ordered the army to fight back the crusaders.

"FOR NEW ASGARD!", Thunderclaw yelled.

Then, the army and the beast crusaders joined in together, running towards the random alien species on a small village. Not running with the group, Thunderclaw lifted his hammer, Clawstorm, to face off the leading alien crusader himself.

INTENSE BATTLE MONTAGE

The two armies then collided, piles of tall and armored men and women warriors and crusaders crashing upon unique deaths. Spears impaled on torsos and necks, swords slashed on torsos or chopped arms, blasted by blasters in every body part, and claw slashes and stabs into flesh.

All fought against different and fatality occurrences.  All in every deathly scenario.

Fifteen random alien beings impaled by spears, three Asgardians blasted by blasters, a Asgardian goat slashed in the torso, a masked alien stabbed by a sword, four random aliens whammed brutally by a Asgardian rhino, a dark purple bearded skinned troll clawed in the abdomen and neck snapped, a Asgardian bright yellow lion blasted by a blaster, a Asgardian spotted hyena stabbed in the neck by knife, a groggy misshapen brown skinned alien slashed in the throat by sword, a Asgardian lifted and choked by troll and then thrown into three random beast crusaders, the same troll stabbed in the back by a sword and then slashed in the back, two masked alien creatures impaled together by a spear, a Asgardian slashed in the stomach, another Asgardian slashed in the torso then stabbed, a Asgardian zebra beaten to death by club, a crusading bull stabbed by sword, three crusading animals that are a lion/grey fox/gecko were blasted in the torsos, a masked alien creature bashed onto the ground and killed offscreen by crusading brown bear, four crusading animals blown from grenades, three Asgardians slashed and one axed in the back, a crusading boar impaled by spear in the torso, six random aliens bashed by giant log from crusading rhino then throw it at three masked alien creatures with blasters and getting squashed, a orange furred hairless troll punched in face repeatedly to death by crusading black bear, a Asgardian dark yellowed lion impaled by a spear, a crusading albino horse stabbed in torso and thrown over to hit ground, a Asgardian bashed by blunt club, a crusading hawk blasted in the torso, a armored troll dead from thrown axe in chest, and more and more continued the body count.

More were being slayed, with most the crusading aliens losing very fast. Two masked alien creatures were impaled by a charging crusading bull and thrown off the horns. Then the same crusading bull was impaled by a spear in the back and stabbed by three alien creatures offscreen.

With the alien creatures wielding the blasters, most of their offensive armies were dying like bugs stepped on a boot. Seeing the blasting masked creatures away from the battle, Trevor acted to get rid of them. Leaving his four warriors to defend themselves, he decided to use his powers, powers that his king does not know what he has been studying. In a quick instant, he turned into a dark shadow, and in seconds, turned into nothing, disappearing into the light.

Not aware of his disappearance, the battle waged on. Warriors, crusading beasts, and the evil pirate aliens continue to add their bloody deceased bodies on the uncharted planet.

With five alien creatures blasting on the enemies, standing behind a dreary forest, Trevor reappeared behind them. Knowing that have not seen or felt his presence, he grinned and took out his small shivs that popped out in a green mist. With one of them close to him, he grinned wider and attacked the first in his eyes.

He attacked the first masked alien creature, by stabbing his shiv on its back. As he got the alien creature, but not silencing it, it alerted the other four. But before they could do anything, Trevor threw two shivs and landed on the other two's neck. Then the other two fired back, hitting the stabbed alien creature. then, Trevor used the stabbed alien as a shield and grabbed the blasting gun and fired back at the two. With each hit, he blasted both in the torso, getting them to fall down with burnt holes in their chests. Then, he took out the shiv from the alien creature, turned him around, and stabbed it in his neck, killing the alien creature. In at least ten seconds, he killed all five alien creatures with blasters.

He then looked back at the battlefield, seeing every single person fight in tormenting and gruesome ways. Knowing that he is needed back after dealing with the gun blasting alien creatures, he disappeared back into the forest shadow, and returned back. Returning back with the large battle, he came to aid his warriors and face off any other threat impending death.

The battle continued, with every falling body landing onto the grassed ground. Sliced and slashed cuts and marks on flesh, along with impaled swords and spears, and clawed faces and throats.

Larger explosions happening from the powerful grenades, sending every Asgardian men and beast, into the air and landing back down on the ground, a few having moderate injuries or dead from impact. The crusading beasts suffered the same, with them being blasted or killed from physical weapons, be it slashed by swords, impaled by spears, beaten or bashed by clubs and blunt sticks, and sometimes bitten or clawed by other alien beings. Some of the beasts, the ones not fixed from Thor's no eating spell, a few crusading carnivores jumped upon the alien creatures and trolls, tearing their throats and ripping their flesh, all done offscreen or shown moderately.   

As the Asgardians and Asgardian beasts were a bit terrified of the crusader carnivores eating flesh of the alien creatures, they at least focused on taking care of the enemy and not savagely attacking them. One thing they know is that Thor had to help them, to get rid of their primal, carnivorous instinct, so they will not become a problem in New Asgard or anywhere else. For now, they focused on the battle, as the Asgardians were winning and pulling back the alien forces.

The battle continued on, as the leading alien witnessed his army becoming smaller, depleting as every single one was dying instantly.

Until suddenly, coming down to meet him, was the Thunder Tiger God himself.

END OF INTENSE BATTLE MONTAGE

Landing in his hero pose, with his right knee on the ground, and his left knee up, he stood back up, with his tall size and intimidating buff structure impressing and shocking the leading alien.

"Well, look who it is, boys. The cat ripoff of a useless God who cannot so himself. Insteads made this."

"Hold your tongue, villain! Do not even dare insult my king!"

"Or you will what? Claw me to death? How about you end this fight, leave this planet to us, and you go back to your plastic box, kitty?"

"You dare to call names that mean no bother to me?"

"Seems like it works. But, you really are bothered in not fighting. So, come on, kitty. Why don't you use your toy at us?"

Annoyed from the leading alien and his rude comments, Thunderclaw made a low growl and gripped tightly his handle, the sound of his fingers cracking.

"Alright then. KILL HIM, BOYS!"

With only three of his tallest, strongest, and buff guards, they charged at the male tiger.

The first one, a massive buff dark brown furred troll with a dark greenish color in the chest charged first with a spiked club. Unfortunately, his end was fast and clear. Thunderclaw simply lifted his hammer and bashed the troll's right cheek, killing him on one fatal bone-crushing blow. 

Then, the second one, a shirtless spiked buff alien creature attacked with a tall sword, to also be ended fast and clear as well. Thunderclaw dodged the swipe down of the sword and went for the knees, his hammer bashing the bony part and cracking it backwards. The alien fell down and landed on its torso, until getting his head bashed offscreen.

Lastly, the last of the buff guards for the leading alien, was a masked dark red skinned alien with a mini blaster, pointing at the male tiger. The alien fired the mini blaster like a mini gun, firing energy blasts at the tiger.  Thunderclaw, with his strong hammer, bashed and blocked the upcoming blasts, getting close to the third alien. But as it continued firing at him, soon making the tiger impatient with the deadly energy blasts. He then dodged the last one and threw his hammer at the mini gun, breaking and smashing the weapon. Losing the weapon, the alien then pulled out a knife from his satchel, and went for the offensive attack. Thunderclaw saw the charging masked alien, as he dodged his swipes and blows, dodging from the sharp curved large knife. After making a sixth strike, Thunderclaw grabbed the alien's right hand, twisted his elbow, punched him two times in the face, and then thrown down in the ground. However, the alien creature didn't stop and got up, reclaiming his knife again and attacking the male tiger. But thinking he would ever win against the buff tiger, Thunderclaw grabbed his left arm with the knife, bend his arm, and stabbed his neck. The third alien fell on his knees, gagging on his knife, until Thunderclaw reclaimed Clawstorm and bashed him in the face to end his misery.

All three of the alien guards were defeated. And one remained.

But as Thunderclaw looked back to see where the leading alien was, disappeared from his sight. But then, a shadow was dropping down above him.

FIGHT MONTAGE (THUNDERCLAW VS LEADING ALIEN)

Coming from above and coming down at the male tiger, the leading alien surprised attacked with a spinning back kick. Getting kicked in the face by the right foot, Thunderclaw dropped his hammer after feeling the brute kick.

The leading alien got down to his feet and went to attack the buff feline. He then did an overhead right punch, a left jab, right jab, and a left uppercut in the gut. Thunderclaw bend down to his knees from the fierce and unexpected strikes, until getting a right knee on the left cheek. Thunderlcaw landed on his right side and rolled to his front torso.

"What's wrong now, kitty? Can't fight back?"

The leading alien lifted the tiger's head and punched him in the face, and then did three foot stumps on his back, lucky to have a strong spine. Thinking that he was going to kick the feline's face, Thunderclaw jumped back up in a feline pace, grabbed his kicking leg, lifted him up in the air, and throwing him behind to land his torso on the grassy ground. But then, the leading alien twisted his body and kicked the feline's abdomen. Thunderclaw let go of the leg and moved back. 

The leading alien jumped back up by lifting his legs and abdomen up, and grinning a sinister smile. He then went to attack the tiger, giving him a right hook, a left jab, a right jab, a left jab, and a right jab, a loop of jabs hitting the feline's face.

"That's right! Fail, cat! Fail!"

Then, with a right uppercut and a left front kick, Thunderclaw fell on his back and groaned from the pain.

"Look at you! The mighty Thunderclaw on the ground by a mere alien like me! You really are a sore for disgusted eyes!"

Trying to get back up, the leading alien then kicked him in the face.

"What a disposable disgrace you are in these parts! To think that a animal will be anything special to the Gods!"

He picked up Thunderclaw and gave him three uppercuts on the gut, until giving him a spinning back kick in the face again, making the buff tiger land on his front torso. However, this time, the tiger was tired of being a punching bag. Without the warning heard, Thunderclaw made a deep growl from his chest.

"I have fought many people in this new world and never have I ever seen such disappointment. And yet, you will not even attack with your mighty hammer! Oh, well. This makes my kill easy. As for you, you're just another dead kitty!"

Thinking he was going to get a brute strike on the tiger, his right hand was forcefully stopped by the tiger's left hand. With a loud boom of the stopping hand, the leading alien was troubled as he could not get his hand free. He then looked at the tiger, as he stood back, his buff and tall size and ferocious strength, the tiger had enough of the mortal alien.

"You don't anything about me, alien. And worst of all, you just made a severe mistake. You want to know something about tigers? When we get pushed too far, by getting punched every time, you will fear thy wrath of the feline."

Then, with his five orange furred fingers on the solid hand, he cracked the bones and snapped the ligaments, the leading alien yelling and screaming in pain. He got to his knees, as his hand was trapped by the tiger's buff strength, the tiger looking down at his foe.

"And more one thing. I'm not a kitty."

The leading alien gulped silently and sweated with fear.

"I'm a tiger."

Then, with his right hand, Thunderclaw attacked with a right uppercut, hitting the leading alien's chin, and sending him to his front torso, landing on the grass. Even after getting his hand free, it was numb and broken, as it felt like cracked branches from a old tree.

But he was not stopping. Not by some anthropomorphic animal.

He attacked by getting himself up, letting out a growled yell. Thunderclaw waited for him to come at him, ready to give him his own taste of pain.

The leading alien went for a left overhead punch, but the tiger dodged the blow. He shifted to his left side and gave the alien four uppercuts in the gut. Then, he side kicked him in the side, hurting his abdomen. The alien fell on his right side, feeling the left side bruised from the booted side kick. He still was not going to stop, as he got himself up again and to fight the tiger again.

He was going for a left jab, but was blocked and got a right jab on the face, a left uppercut in the back, a front kick on the back, to send him back in the ground again. He then got back up again, and by mistake, used his broken right hand and punched the feline's protected armor, his face glowing light red after making the pain worse. Thunderclaw then grabbed his broken right hand and pulled him towards for a headbutt. The impacted headbutt put the leading alien on the ground again, landing on his back and groaning from the pain.

END OF FIGHT MONTAGE (THUNDERCLAW VS LEADING ALIEN)

Groaning while lifting his torso up, he was stopped when a hammer almost busted his face. Looking up with his eyes in fear, the tall buff tiger looked down at the leading alien, with a glowing seriousness in his small pupils.

"Hear me now, Raskar, leader of the crusaders. You have two choices to make your life worth living. Surrender or run away. If not, I will be glad to put you down for good."

The leading alien, named Raskar, was put in a mercy end. Two choices that could grant his survival. To run away into space or surrender to the Asgardian army. But in his stubborn pride, he was not going down easily. Especially from a animal.

Then, he dug for something quietly under his back, while distracting the tiger with his words.

"Alright then. I mean, those are really great choices. Never expected you to be a merciful being."

"I try to be. You aliens make it hard to cause trouble."

"Is that so? What makes you think that?"

"I do not need to explain my reasoning It is obvious of the criminal activities you create. You are nothing but a galactic murder."

"And you? You think because you filthy animals belong with us? You may have lost your instinct, but you're still an annoying PRICK!"

Thinking that he distracted the tiger, he thought wrong. 

Taking out a sharp dagger from his back, he tried to swipe or even throw on the tiger. But Thunderclaw was not stupidly gullible. With a fast instant, he created shocking blasts of electricity from his hammer and in an offscreen death, zapped and electrocuted Raskar to death. 

With a few alien breeds left in the battlefield, the battle was coming to a closing end.

With two masked aliens slashed by swords, a Asgardian hippo impaled by a spear in the back, a Asgardian bashed in the head by a club, a frail armored brown skinned toothless alien stabbed by sword in the front torso, a goblin like yellow skinned alien neck snapped, four masked aliens bashed by rhino horn, and so on.

The four warriors were also finishing the last of their charging enemies.

Syllis took care of five, Volster took care of seven, Luther took care of four, Rennis took care of three, and Trevor took care of eight, all of them.

Before anymore causalities fell on the ground, cracks of thunder appeared in the sky.

Looking up in the sky, where the blue sky was engulfed by dark rain, a shroud of grey clouds covering the sun. Then, coming out of nowhere from above the sky, something was falling down. Coming down as a solid piece, a loud thud landed back on the ground, leaving many of the crusading aliens stunned and terrified. Seeing what fell from their ground, was their dead leader. Raskar burnt into a crisp and smoked like sizzled wood. Then, in a fast whooshing speed, two boots landed back on the ground, making a thundering quake on the surface.

Everyone then looked back at the male tiger. He looked at everyone, but then put his focus on the pirate threat.

"Crusaders, end this nonsense! Do not be stubborn as your leader! I am willing to grant mercy towards all of you! Surrender, and I shall make peace with you unlike him! It is your choice! Will thy wield surrender or suffer bloody death?"

All the aliens looked at each other, not sharing a word or muttered whispers. As much as prison sounded awful, it was better then to end up like their other fallen men and electrocuted leader. At the same time, it was best for them to obey the tiger's heeding surrender demand.

Acting altogether, all the aliens dropped their weapons on the ground. Dropping the swords, spears, clubs, maces, daggers, space guns, and their grenades on the ground, surrendering everything and allowing themselves to be taken away.

The battle ended and the Asgardians won. The planet Grifton belonged to the other alien race, as they rejoiced of having their families and friends safe from the crusading aliens. The crusading beasts were utlmatiley welcomed by their other beasts, the Asgardian beast warriors greeting them and giving them the support they need.Some were afraid to come close to others, as a few crusading carnivores have tasted meat and flesh.

Thankfully, they were getting the offer they never had, once everyone returns to New Asgard.

After the battle, with all the remaining alien crusaders, everyone were ready to leave, as Thunderclaw gave his thanks and promise with the alien species of Grifton. Allowing them to stay on the new desolate planet, the people were grateful for the feline warrior, thankful for saving them in the right time.

Once Thunderclaw offered his thanks to them, he returned with the four warriors that were left waiting for him, as the army, animal crusaders, and arrested crusading aliens left and entered New Asgard.

He and the other five, the four warriors and his step brother awaited for his arrival. Once he met them, waiting at the bunt hole in the ground, they were ready to ride back home.

"So, how did it go, Tom?", Volster asked.

"It was good. I believe we got them to love us.", Thunderclaw said.

"Looks like they love us. Which is a good thing. Makes our kingdom look noble and respected.", Rennis said.

"And prideful as well.", Luther said.

"My friends. You talk too much. We have won another battle and got another race to fond over.", Thunderclaw said.

"True. You're right, friend. We should only celebrate our victory.", Rennis said.

"Agreed. Alas, we should do it back home. I believe the gatekeeper awaits our call.", Syllis said.

"I believe so as well, Syllis. It it time to go home.", Thunderclaw said.

He then lifted his hammer, Clawstorm in the air, telling the keeper above to take them back home.

"Let us back home, gatekeeper!"

Signaling his stern words from above, the Bifrost opened and went down to the last six of the group, dragging them back up into space.

Once they were dragged up, the Bifrost left the planet, leaving the steamed black mark on the grassy surface. The people watched up at the sky, seeing their saviors go back to their new homeworld.

Remembering their one hero that saved them from ruthless destruction and vileness.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4: Back Home From Another Return Of A Triumphed Asgardian Battle

Back into the open section of the Bifrost, the last six of the Asgardian beasts returned home to New Asgard. They walked out of the hole and the bridge was immediately closed down once they entered their solid domain.

Meeting them, the guardian watching over the Bifrost, using the blade of the dead gatekeeper since Asgard, was wielded by a buff male two horned black furred bull with white circles around his eyes. The bull took out the sword, the sharp blade that belonged to Hemidall, that died in the other world, to be given to him as a new gatekeeper and protector for New Asgard. 

"Welcome back home, warriors. I assume the battle was victorious.", said the buff male bull.

"Glorious as always, Tanthel. Wondrous battle it was!", Volster said.

"Why, Volster. It is the same battle as any.", Rennis said.

"Pffftt! Nonsense! This was spectacular!"

"And yet, we lost more soldiers. Most of our people.", Luther said, killing the light-hearted moment.

"Aye. True. Maybe a bit too early to celebrate.", Volster said.

"Men, we should celebrate!", Rennis said, wrapping his arms behind their necks. "In honor for the ones who fought well in battle! They would be devastated if not at least sip one drink!"

"He's right, boys. All of us fought to the bitter end. One drink will honor those who died bravely. I say we shall take a small celebration, but keep the victory lively.", Syllis said.

The men then nodded and chuckled, getting back their light-hearted spirits back.

"That is why you're the best, Syllis. You know how to awaken the positive spirit.", Volster said.

"Agree. It's good to have someone like you enlighten us back to light. Let's go, then, warriors. A drink for our fallen beasts!", Luther said.

"That's the spirit!", Rennis said.

The four left the golden ball, walking down a built bricked cemented bridge that led back to the kingdom. With the Biforst sat to the cliff of a leftover rock, with the water clashing down to the surface below, dashes of freshwater falling down thousand feet until crashing below a lake below. Unlike Asgard, where their world was built of magic and floated in space, New Asgard was made in a uncharted planet with similar features to their original world, only to be rebuilt to a modern kingdom.

The bricked bridge extended from the Bifrost to the kingdom was eight hundred feet away from each other. Not as far as their original world, but far to walk back to the kingdom.

Before joining with the group, Trevor noticed that Thunderclaw was standing next to the alter.

"Tom, are you coming?", Trevor asked.

"Soon, brother. I just need a word with Tanthel. I will join all of you later. Keep some of the drink for me.", Thunderclaw said.

"Understood. See you at the dining hall.", Trevor said.

Trevor then left the male tiger alone with the bull gatekeeper. Once he heard his footsteps clear away from the alter, Thunderclaw looked back at the golden metal, as there was no peak of the sky outside to be seen.

Seeing something wrong with the male tiger, as he stood staring at the golden metal, holding his hammer on his hand, and having his back turned on Tanthel.

"There is something bothering you, young tiger. Care to share?", Tanthel said.

The tiger kept his back away from the male bull, but let out a deep sigh and spoke.

"It is nothing to say, Tanthel. It's something that I have been thinking for the day I was born. But now, I still feel like I'm lost."

"Do not hesitate, young one. What is it that questions your mind?"

"Not questions. More of... answers. Answers I want from someplace else."

"Answers?"

"Yes. Answers."

"I'm afraid I do not get it. What answers do you wish to seek?"

Thunderclaw then looked back at the male bull that stood on the alter, where he held his blade on his hands. Tanthel kept his serious figure while waiting to understand the tiger's confusing words.

"Tanthel. It has been nineteen years. And while we have eternal age, it still does not give me answers. And... I want to find on Earth. Our original home."

"Child... this is tiresome. You asked that many times and it is tedious. What is it do you wish to find there? Nothing good happens there."

"How do you know? What was it like there?"

"Let me ask you something. Do you tell this to your brother? Your friends? Or your mother?"

He lowered his down. "Nay. I do not have the courage to tell them. Not even to my king." He then looked back up at Tanthel. "That is why I ask of you because you are the wisest of all the beasts here."

"Thunderclaw, it's not my place to say nor do I want to. Nothing good exists back home on Earth. And it's something you should have trashed away long ago."

"But, Tanthel. I cannot cower away in this kingdom. I want to know what Earth is. What it is like being a beast there."

"Child, I advise you. Let it go and forget that world."

"Why cannot you tell me about it? What do you fear in me to see there?"

"This I cannot tell nor will I share. Now, leave. I do not want to hear it anymore."

"Tanthel, please just-"

"Leave, Tom. And forget this. Forget Earth. There is nothing back for us nor will it be anything for us. Now go. You're missing the victory. And again, forget Earth. It should be forgotten. Like ancient history."

Frustrated and distressed, Thunderclaw gave up in trying to understand the bull's dark past on Earth. Knowing that he would not get anything from the male bull, he gave up and decided to ask someone else after the celebration. His mother.

Not even saying a word of leave, he swung his hammer and flung himself out the alter, flying back to the kingdom. Tanthel watched the male tiger fly back to the kingdom, breathing from his nose and stood behind the Bifrost entrance. Deep down, he misses his home planet. But a dark grudge against any of the beasts that live there. It was something that he never wants to remember back at Earth.

In the dining hall, where the armies and people of men and beasts dined in the extensive table. Garnished in golden walls, floors, and chandlers, with curved and well crafted tables, and refined foods that everyone can eat in peace.

The foods served were fresh apples/bananas/oranges/strawberries/raspberries/grapes of any color/plums/peaches/pears/avocados/cherry/mango/apricots/grapefruit/lemon/lime/kiwi/pineapple/watermelon/and figs, roasted garlic/cilantro/smokey cheese/butter with herbs/sour chim/and simple mashed potatoes for everyone to have, fresh vegetables such as carrots/lettuce/spinach/tomatoes/onions/garlic/cabbage/kale/horseradish/radish/broccoli/green beans/corn/artichoke/leeks/colored bell peppers/clean fresh mushrooms/beets/celery/parsnips/cucumber/banana peppers/zucchini/squash/pickles/endive/and collard green for everyone else to have as well. There were also different flavors of rice, noodles, and bread for all to have. Also included in the tables were unfertilized eggs, nuts, and beans for everyone to have.

Many of the foods were mixed by unique ways then to eat them blandly. Flavors were mixed together to create something tasty in the mouths. Soups were the main course of every meal. Tomato soup, kale chip soup, green bean soup, chopped lettuce and carrot soup, carrot noodle soup, green bean and rice noodles, potato corn soup, red bean soup, and spinach Tortellini cheese noodle soup. Then in other dishes laid upon the tables were baked potatoes, kettle corn and buttered corn, salads, cooked eggs layered on anything, asparagus mixed with yellow cheese, nuts mixed with salads and noodles, and other solid dishes to feast upon all people. Drinks were served as well, for only the teens and young adults can savor once passed a young age.

The dining hall was lively, chorus of tales sang upon the halls and all of the Asgardian people cherished and welcomed the crusading pirates, as they were immediately fixed by Thor's godly spell. Found within with new clothes and a new home, all the beasts welcomed the new beasts, grateful to have more of them into the rebuilt kingdom of New Asgard, to reassemble the prosperity of union and peace of all worlds.

In the large table, while sipping down his drink while the liquid dropped from his purple skinned snout, Volster Quench, the fat male hippo, told his stories with everyone close to the table, bolstering his words of the battle they came back from.

"And so, there I was. With the sound of my axe, hacking down every monstrous being, with the sound of my steel end piercing their bone and flesh! And of course, not only I, but my warriors, my three other friends, fought brutally in the heaps of the grassland planet. And yes, my friends, it was truly....."

Everyone kept listening to the fat hippo, as he talked and talked more, explaining of the battle. Every men and beast listened to him speak, listened to him as he spoke while drunkenly sipping on a strong red wine, mistaking it as red beer.

While everyone enjoyed Volster's story, coming down to the dining hall, landing slightly gentle onto the golden floors, Thunderclaw made his way inside. Already seeing the tiger thunder god return, Volster yelled for him to join.

"AH! THERE HE IS! THERE'S THE REAL WARRIOR!" Volster yelled.

Thunderclaw just stood and smiled lightly, making some slight nods. Everyone looked back at him, every men and beast, their eyes and positions focusing on the male tiger, as he got all their attention staring at him. Several mutters and whispers were shared amongst others, as they saw the legend stand in glorious fashion. 

"COME HERE, FRIEND! COME SIT WITH US!", Volster yelled.

While resisting to leave, he had to join the special occasion. Like all his missions and battles, most of the villains they fought, were usually ones that held their people in chains or other grim results, using beasts as their personal armies and slaves with no free will. Like this celebration, it was another victory in bringing all the slaved beasts free and be part of New Asgard, powered with eternal life and most free from the wrath of hungered instinct.

Seeing that his friend is calling for him, Thunderclaw could not reject the call. He was asked to join and respectfully could not deny his gracious request.

He walked down the main table, greeted and welcomed by every single being, praising him with their righteous hearts.

"My friends, my friends. Thank you. Thank you. Yes. Thank you.", Thunderclaw said as he passed to every person.

He then finally meet his friends on the table, already getting a free open spot for him to sit upon. Being the first in the middle, everyone looked at the male tiger. As he found himself on the saved spot, he placed his hammer down on the floor, and stood high with his chest lifted, seeing that everyone wants him to say a satisfying and noble speech.

"I see all of you want me to say something. So I shall.", Thunderclaw said.

Thunderclaw looked at everyone, all the men, women, children, and the beasts, looking upon the tiger. They watched for him to speak, while a few sipped and a few ate.

Once he saw everyone in his small pupil,s Thunderclaw spoke to the people in the dining hall.

"Today... was another victorious battle. Another one fought willingly and diligently by the proud warriors that fought in Grifton. And, we welcome our used beasts, used from barbaric needs. For you, my animal friends, you no longer have to be slaves of destructive war. You are now free people of New Asgard, as you have been granted eternal youth and the curse of hunger thrown away from our your very souls. But, we have also lost warriors during this battle. Good and brave men, both skinned and beast, fought validity in our home. As much we shall miss them, we did not fail them. We have won a glorious battle, saved an alien species, and brought home our people. Today, while we fester with despair, we should also celebrate for the blood-soaked victory. We shall drink together for the fallen soldiers that died in the bright sunlight of bathed blood. Together, we are one with the kingdom. And together, along with the dead, shall celebrate of our triumph!"

He lifted his golden cup in the air and held it up on the air, saying the last of his heartfelt speech.

"To the dead!"

Everyone then lifted their cups up, their clean and shiny cups held into the dim noon sky, where the sky was becoming darker, and the sun beamed with an orange and red sight of rays into the kingdom. Everyone held their cups in the air, waiting for when Thunderclaw places the cup into his lips.

"To New Asgard."

He then placed the cup onto his lips, sipping all the freshly cut flavored foamed beer into his throat. Then, everyone cherished and drank simultaneously. All drinking their down to at least half the cup, feeling the cold warmth drift down into their esophagus. All tasted the cold sweet foam enter their mouths and fall down into their throats, feeling the cold beer rinse away the dry insides.

As everyone finished their drinks, they lowered the cups to their waist and looked back up at the male tiger, as he finished mid-low with the drink.

"Do not waste staring! Celebrate! The evening is all yours!", Thunderclaw said.

Then, the dining hall became lively once again. Talks that spoke loud in the golden halls and whispers shared amongst others in the tables. Many ate and drank, sharing stories to each other. The once crusading beasts now part of the kingdom felt easily adjusted with the crowds of their other beast people, as they felt tranquil then hostile with the pirate marauders.

As the dining hall lit with voice and laughter, Thunderclaw sat down and joined with his warriors. As they talked and shared stories with other, Thunderclaw was not paying attention and was in a narrowed trance. He placed his right arm on the table and stroke his snout, as he begun to think deeply about Tanthel's hatred on Earth.

Looking overhead to see her friend, Syllis, the female leopard warrior, saw something that immediately lowered her smile. She looked at Thunderclaw's encouraging speech to a silent frown, as she suspected that something was deeply bothering him. Her small ears lowered and felt a disturbance in her tiger friend. Without wanting to stress him, she lifted back up on the seat and placed a fake smile to hide her concerning curiosity about Thunderclaw.

The celebration continued as the music played during the loud conversations of the hall. Many spoke and shared stories and expressed their fascination with the kingdom, admiring the structure and complex construction of the golden walls. 

All but for Thunderclaw. As he wanted something else. Something more than endless battles and bloody wars. Proud to be a warrior, but exhausted from the battles, he wanted something that not all the beasts want anymore.

He wanted to see Earth.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5: Desperate Need Of Knowing Original Origin On Earth

After the victorious celebration, it ended three hours later. Everyone cleared the dining hall and many helped to clean out the plates, dishes, cups, and missing chunks of random food on the floor. Once they helped clear away the mess, many returned to their homes, many went for late night drinks, and many went on walks around the Asgardian kingdom.

The lights were bright for the evening walkers and for the guards to watch over the kingdom. The moon shaped in a banana shape loomed on top of the sky, shining down on the new planet the Asgardians took over. The golden halls and walls grew bright in the night, the colored metal shining on the kingdom.

Every animal was enjoying the new kingdom. The once forced crusading beasts welcomed with open arms and found comfortable new homes inside the kingdom. Many were amazed of how kind the Asgardian people were, as they welcomed those that did not have a home to own, and were brought in random homes of families.

But not all felt satisfied. As one felt an open hole in his heart.

On top of the balcony, enjoying the calm serenity of the breeze and half-lit moonlight. His tail swayed around, as he breathed in the cool breeze of the breathable planet. He enjoyed the fresh coolness stroke his warm fur, as he closed his eyes and let the wind enchant him.

He wanted something to stay away from the loud crowds of mutters and laughs, as he wanted to find a calm sanctuary above the kingdom. But then, he felt the struggling conflict again, as he lowered his head down and made a quiet sigh.

Aware of her son's erratic behavior, Mera, dressed in a Asgardian dress with modern creativeness, walked towards her son and wanted to know his stressing conflict.

"Tom. Is there something wrong?", Mera asked, placing her hands on his shoulders.

Thunderclaw felt her presence as she placed her hands on his broad shoulders. He wanted her to leave, but he could not leave his mother in the shadows. While hoping to retaliate, he trusted her more then anything.

"Mom. I am struggling. For a long time.", Thunderclaw said.

"Struggling? In what, my child?", Mera asked.

""Sigh" I should not say it. It will just bring conflict again."

"Don't be afraid. I will not stress you. Do tell."

Thunderclaw turned his back on the sky and looked down on his mother, as she stroke his snout and long whiskers.

"What is it your struggling, my son?", Mera asked.

Thunderclaw wished to say the words, but he could not keep his spiked tongue under his lips. As he cannot keep away secrets from his mother, knowing that she was a caring and understanding. She never yelled nor abused him for doing something wrong, as she was different then most feline parents.

Looking at her pleading motherly eyes, Thunderclaw had to say the ignorant truth. He grabbed her soft feminine hands and placed them down away from his snout.

"Mom, I have been thinking for a long time. Perhaps for too long as the seasons changed. I only never had the courage to say it.", Thunderclaw said.

"What is it? Tell me.", Mera said.

Thunderclaw took another sigh until telling her mother everything.

"Mother, I grow tired being here. I... I feel kept in the kingdom only doing missions and rescuing random people. People that are not even our own species or kind. And yet, with all this power, I feel small to myself. Like this is all I will ever do without even knowing what I truly am beneath this spelled facade."

"I... do not seem to understand the last part. What are you trying to say, Tom?"

"Mother... I want to see our world. I want to see Earth."

Mera was both astonished and afflicted from her son's long lasting want. She was amazed that he still thought of returning back to their original domain. To their animal Earth. While it was not new for her, she got tired of him wanting to desperately go to Earth while having everything gifted to him.

"You still want to go there? Tom. We have been over this.", Mera said. "You know you're not going."

"But why, mother? Why I cannot go? What are you keeping from me?"

"Nothing. And that's what it should be. Nothing waits for us back there nor will anyone even know about us. It is best to stay away from our planet and remain here. Why do you keep thinking of going back there?"

"Because I am tired of being here, mother. I'm sick of always doing the same thing without knowing anything. Sure, you taught me about our religion and tradition, but I want to see it down there. I want to see other animals. I want to feel the planet. I want to know what lies there."

Thunderclaw looked back the balcony, putting his heads on the rails. His mother was behind him, as she only got his back instead of his front.

"Tom. There is nothing there. Everything there is nothing you will find. Here, you have been gifted. You have been given so much then what Earth will give you."

"But why though? What won't you tell me?", he said, facing back to his mother.

"No. I refuse to tell or hear of this."

"Mom, please tell me."

"I will not say anymore."

"WHY?"

"BECAUSE ITS NOTHING! DON'T YOU RAISE YOUR VOICE ON ME!"

Thunderclaw kept his lips shut, but his brows were lowered and his face was angered. He wanted to scream at her face, but allowed his mother to take the win for now. But he did not stop.

"Just tell me. Don't leave me out like Tanthel did. Not like most of the other animals here. JUST...... tell me."

Mera knew this time, she could not keep her son away from the truth. He's was a grown man, a teenager still, but no longer a child. And yet, she had to tell him something, as he looked at her with tension.

He waited for her to answer, as he kept his fists in the ground and his tail swooping with a fierce wriggle. He hoped to not scare or disappoint her, but he needed the truth told to this moment.

Mera gave up and sat down on a wooden rattan chair, sitting down as if she went through a major headache. As she sat down, she asked for Thunderclaw to sit down, so she can eye level her conversation with him.

Thunderclaw sat down in front of her, calming his aggressive demeanor and breathing normally. He waited for her to speak, as she closed her eyes and took a deep sigh. She then looked back at the son, seeing the calm look on his face.

"My son, there are some things in Earth that mean nothing to us lost beasts. We were born there, but once taken, we felt drifted away from everything we were taught. While slaves to the Frost Giants, most of us forfeited our beliefs, our teachings, our spirits, erasing away everything we have learned about the outside world."

"But you teach that here. You always talked about Rex and the other mighty dinosaurs that we looked upon the skies."

"Yes, we do. But that's not the only reason why most of us did not want to return home."

"Huh?"

"When we were rescued by Thor and his army, we were given a choice. At first, I wanted to. I desperately wanted to. But then, we have been gone for months. Years even. Everyone at this point believes us dead. And even if we did return, we would suffer."

"Suffer?"

"Earth is a place where not many love to be with each other. To this day, carnivores and herbivores still hate each other, fighting and simply placing prejudicial slurs upon another. And worse, we become worse to the modern age. Most of us prove to be better than most, but others go to their ravenous instincts then be part of a co-existing society. The omnivores are the only ones that get the easy part, since they can get most of anything a herbivore can. We could too, but our vile instincts was our curse, as well the scent and taste of meat. We are a burden to our homeworld, as many would want us dead and gone, for causing them pain and death throughout the years, even after the end of the dinosaur era."

Thunderclaw remained silent from her discussion. She kept speaking, but his calm face went to unsettling. He wanted the truth of his homeworld, for all the years passed by, he's know getting the cold hard facts of what his world may be like.

"After the spell from Thor, what he did for us, ridden the curse from all carnivores. Ridding it's cynical nature and making us better people for all beasts. That's why I chose to not return to Earth. Nothing there waits for us, except violence, prejudice, corruption, and blood lust. There is no home for us back there, except for continuing our culture, tradition, and the belief for our young generations. And I did this for you. To keep you away from the cruel discovery of what carnivores are truly born as in Earth. I did not want you or your brother to face the issues of that planet. And so, here you are. Nineteen years you have aged in this new kingdom, favored with freedom any beast would want. And you Tom, don't have the meat hunger inside of you anymore. And with that, is a gift you should hold."

Thunderclaw had no words to release from his teeth. The words were blocked from his dry throat, as hearing everything from his mother made him quiver back in his rattan chair. He placed his right hand on his snout, scratching his muzzle with frustrating inner difficulties. He breathed normally, but his mind fought with conflict, hearing this for the first time in his long life in New Asgard.

Before he could have a say, his mother spoke again. Only her voice lighter and carefree.

"My son, I know you want to know the birthplace of our real home, but you will not find anything to your liking. You won't find anything but blood and bones in every part of the globe. Vile prejudice spread in every part of the planet with no place to survive or run away from. And not only that. Everyone there are mortals, were you will be the only immortal being towards them. You would be a freak towards all of them. And I'm saying this because I love you. I know I can't hold your hand anymore, but you should not even try to see that place."

"Mother. I do not wish to stay there. I only seek to see more. To visit. That is all."

"What?"

"I have no desire to stay on Earth. There is no reason for me to live there. But I want to do more then fight. As much as I enjoy fighting and protecting New Asgard... is that all I am? Is that all I would be? I know there is more to our species then being prideful felines. I know there is more in life then....... fighting."

"Tom. How long have you started thinking of this? Why now?"

"Because I am old enough to make choices I never done before. More then just doing orders and commands in every battle I come across. Is that who we are now? Are we just fighters and warriors without having to know real culture?"

Thunderclaw stood up from the chair, bend down to his right knee, grabbed softly his mother's smooth orange fur, and spoke as calm as the wind.

"Mother. I understand your worry and pressure. I understand why you would never let me go there. But if I keep living here, I'm just not a warrior. But just a beast fighting for a kingdom for eternally. I need to see our planet. Only to see it. Nothing more. That is all I ask for. Please, mother."

Mera looked at the despair in her son's small pupil eyes. Seeing how much he needed to leave the kingdom, the burning stubborn pain in his eyes, desperate to leave to meet a world he wants to see badly, despite hearing his mother's horrific speech.

Seeing that he means it by heart and soul, she could not keep away the offer his begging chance. While terrified for him to experience something truly awful then the battles, it could not be anything worse besides predation attacks and rally groups. She at least hoped that a second war has not burst out in her homeworld. But, at this point, she could not look at her son's face and refuse him to stay in New Asgard, as he felt miserable and bored in repeating the same wars and missions.

She took a deep sigh and looked at her son's eyes.

"Very well. I cannot keep you here like a child. And if you wish to only visit our planet's nature and culture...."

Thunderclaw waited for her to finish her words.

""Sigh" I can't believe I'm going to say it, but you may. I'm allowing you to visit Earth in how many days you wish to be there?"

"Give me a week."

"Week? That's pushing it."

"Then five. No more."

Mera looked at her son with contempt and motherly worry. But she already accepted him to leave New Asgard and will accept five days to stay.

"Fine. Five days and then you return home. And you forget about it. Never dare to ask about it again."

While the last sentence struck hard on him like a arrow piercing a heart, he had to accept it. If not, he will never get his chance. For now, he just had to accept it and take the offer.

"Very well, mother. Five days."

"I wish you didn't have to go. But, it is your choice. So, go when you feel ready."

"Thank you, mom."

"There's only one more thing you must do."

"What's that?", Thunderclaw said, with his right brow up.

"You must tell Thor."

"So, you wish to leave this kingdom to know of your own world? Am I missing something?", Thor said, in his personal kingly bedroom.

Inside Thor's room, where had a king-sized mattress with white drapes lowered down, a full fledged mirror with a wooden cabinet in the middle of the room and pushed into a wall, a wooden oval table with three wooden chairs, and a smaller balcony unlike Thunderclaw's resting area.

Thunderclaw stood behind six feet away from the door and waited for Thor to finish his talking. Thor was staring at the black sky with the bright moonlight with his right arm on his chest and his left arm stroking his beard. He looked at the sky while Thunderclaw stood, answering his question.

"No, my king. I only wish to be gone for five days to visit. After the last fifth day, I shall return home to New Asgard. That is all I ask for."

"And what of your mother? Did she approve of this?"

"Yes. She has." Thunderclaw walked a bit closer. "But what of you, my king? Would you accept this?" He then stopped behind Thor, at least four feet away from him.

He waited for Thor's next set of words, as he stood with his back towards him. Then, thinking straight, Thor walked away from the balcony view and turned around to face the tiger.

"Is there anything else you want?"

"Yes. I want you to keep my hammer here. I wish to not take it."

Thor dropped his left arm down and wrapped his arms around his chest, seeing the seriousness in his feline expression. 

"You're certain about that? You truly wish to keep your hammer here?"

"More than that."

"What is you ask for then?"

"I wish for you to take my power.

Thor raised his eyes in deep shock. He was not expecting the male tiger to ask of something beyond his viewpoint. What the tiger asked of him, was to take the source of his immortal power.

"Tom. Do you not know what you ask of me?"

"I know what I say. And I did not quiver."

"Tom, what you ask... is for me... to take away your eternal power. Away your forever youth. Is that wise to ask for me?"

"I need to know. In order to know other beasts... I must be mortal like all beasts. So I do not look odd to the eyes of every animal I will encounter. Only that. I do not wish for my instinct gone. That stays... as I do not want to harm anyone by savagery."

"Hmmmm." Thor then walked towards his bed, putting his hands behind his back. "I see. That is wise to keep your other self away. Wise, indeed. But, deep down in my soul, I wish for you to reconsider of having your power wiped from your body."

"My king, I know it sounds difficult, but I can be careful."

"Only because you had powers. Tell me, if you can lift a full grown mountain troll with one hand while flying up in the sky like a normal tiger?"

Thunderclaw stopped himself and thought about it. But Thor kept talking.

"You think you could do the same to a full grown rhino? A bear? More or less, a giant's fist? Without your power, you will be weak. You will be easily broken. Not as bad as most herbivores, but not at the slightest, that if you try to pick a fight someone stronger in mortal form, you will feel defeated."

"Then at least I know how it feels. As a mortal, I would know pain, sorrow, and grief as a normal tiger. To know more about my culture. Something new for songs and tales to be told for our people."

"Your people, I presume?"

"Yes. My beast people. So, they know more then the adults or even my mother will never share. Please, Thor. I have fought many battles beside you, drank with you, ate with you, been by your side after giving me Clawstorm. But now, you must owe me this. Five days. In mortal form. Then... I return to New Asgard and forget ever going back. And for that, you have my word."

Thor thought about Thunderclaw's genuine words, thinking too hard on the process. Scratching his fuzzed beard with his right hand, the God of Thunder thought of the tiger's pleading will. And yet, he believed it to be true.

Since giving the tiger his hammer, all his life was battles, missions, and saving worlds of different alien species. Otherwise, with little knowledge of his people, it might be the greatest gift for him to experience besides raw wars. Never did the tiger disobey or disrespect him, aside from bothering numerous beasts of learning about their history and social animal life, to only be ignored or glanced at. At this current point, Thunderclaw asked of him to take his power and grant him access to visit his original home planet. All his life, he only knew war and celebration. So, Thor decided that it might be the right and healthiest decision for having the young tiger experience new culture of his animal species and beastkind.

Making his decision, Thor placed his hands down and looked back at Thunderclaw. The male tiger waited for his response, his ears perked to hear the message enter his mind.

"Very well, Thunderclaw. Under my word, you will have your power away, to live as a mortal in the animal world. But, for your bravery and unselfish desires, I will give you a week to stay."

"A week? Are you sure it is wise?"

"Do not mind of what your mother said. Consider this a gift from me."

Thunderclaw showed a soft smile on his snout, amazed to finally get his conquering wish. To visit his own world. It was something that he will remember on this day and forever.

"Another thing I shall ask.", Thor said.

"Yes?", Thunderclaw asked.

"You're certain to leave your hammer here? Would it be wise if you take it with you?"

"Would that be strange for a tiger holding a strong Asgardian weapon they never seen before?"

"Fair enough. Not at least a small knife?"

"No. Just me. Nothing else."

"Alright. Only you, then. And I will respect that."

"Thank you, Thor.

"For my protector... anything.", Thor said, placing his right hand on Thunderclaw's right shoulder.

Thunderclaw smiled without showing his teeth, but his mind spiraled for victory. He finally got his wish from a pre-teen age.

"When you wish to leave?"

"I was hoping for...... tomorrow."

Thor nodded and without a inner thought, decided best for him to start early.

"Then tomorrow it shall be."

Thunderclaw could not keep his excitement, unlike most things he experienced in his young feline youth.

Tomorrow...

He was going to see his own world.

To learn original origin on Earth.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6: Farewell To The Kingdom, Hello To The Earth

The next day...

Grouped in lines upon the bricked cement bridge, they have watched to see their protector leave their sanctum home. To watch the male teenage tiger leave from them and go to the place none of them ever dreamed of returning.

But from the king's word of honor and respect, they hoped the best for the young feline. As they never told him or their young generations of anything about their world, he will know little and experience newfound beauty and horror on the breathable planet. They hoped for his well benefit, as he was going to have his immortal life force pulled from his feline body.

In front of the Bifrost, where most of Thunderclaw's well known associates. His friends, his canine stepbrother, his mother, Tanthel standing on the alter, and Thor himself, all staring at the proud tiger, as he only wore peasant clothing. He wore a long sleeve blue azure shirt, black pants with a black belt, and black boots that went up to his calf.

As he stood in the section where the hole will open soon, without his armor and hammer, he was now just a normal male Bengal tiger, just a feline named Tom. Already his power drifted before bringing the entire kingdom to see his power lifted, Tom was just normal, except for having the carnivorous spell inside of him. The only spell he was grateful in keeping without living like a monster without it.

As everyone watched far and others stood close, most of everyone he knew came to say their goodbyes and good lucks. Thor was first to bid him his farewells.

"Well, here you are. Are you certain you're ready for this?", Thor said.

"I am. Cannot back down from this."

"I know you won't. I believe in you."

"Can you survive without me for a week?"

"Hm. I have thousands of warriors. Hundreds more in training. We will be fine."

Tom nodded with a small grunt, knowing that his home will be safe under Thor's mighty hands. Thor then placed his right hand on Tom's right shoulder, giving him his best wishes.

"I hope you find what you're looking for, warrior. Whatever you find there, I'm glad you found something anew."

"Thank you, my king. I hope to find something as well."

"Hm. Well, I will not keep you long. You might as well say goodbye to the others."

"I shall. And watch thy hammer. I know you will take care of it."

"Of course I will. Now go."

Thor allowed Tom to say leaving goodbyes to the remaining members, to his friends first. The four warriors stood while holding their emotions inside their eyes.

"My friends."

Volster held his tears despite his soft side rushing in, Rennis made a small smile, Luther had his face serious but was heartbroken, and Syllis, Tom's childhood feline best friend, her beautiful face muddled and graceful. All four looked at their childhood friend and warrior, leaving them to journey to a planet most of their families never share or tell about the history of their original planet.

"I'm going to miss all of you. But, I hope all of you understand why."

"We wish you the best of luck, mate.", Volster said.

"We will be waiting for your return. You're only gone for a week." Rennis said.

"Yes. I will be gone for a week. And I will return. But can you handle without me around the kingdom?", Tom said.

"We will, friend.", Luther said. "We will."

Tom got the boys respect and wishes, leaving the last warrior to say her goodbyes. The female leopard warrior, Syllis.

"Syllis. I-"

"It's alright, Tom. I understand. And for that, I'm happy. I just hope you will not get hurt.", Syllis said.

"I will not be harmed. You know 'm capable of defending myself."

"You should take the hammer. Saved you many times before."

"Not this time. Not for this world. No more wars. Just new experience."

"I understand. Please be careful. My mother tells stories of how ruthless Earth can be. Mostly when it comes to carnivores like us."

"Well, I still have my other spell inside. I desire no pleasure of harming others by predatory needs. That I will not become."

"And I'm grateful."

Syllis, the strongest and self-reserved feline warrior, wrapped her arms around her tiger friend and hugged him tight, giving him the love and support before seeing him leave their golden home. Tom reciprocated the tight and gentle hug, knowing that he was going to miss her.

"I'm going to miss you, Tom. Please be careful."

"I will, Syllis. I will."

The two kept the hug for a brief forty second limit. The two then let go, with small tears drifting down the leopard's face. Being gentle, Tom wiped her feminine wipes and smiled graciously, making her feel happy for him.

"I will come back soon. Then, we will have more battles after that."

"We better. But... go what you seek for. We will be here. And we will watch over the kingdom.", Syllis said.

Tom was delighted to hear the words from the female leopard. Knowing that he doesn't want to keep waiting, he gave a slight bow to the others and moved to family as his last obligations to say his farewells.

The next one, the one that was with every step ahead in battle and loyalty, was Trevor. The wild dog canine stood looking at his stepbrother, seeing him leave him alone in the kingdom. While different as species and beasts, Trevor always saw Tom as his big brother, while Tom saw him as the small brother. The two saw each other as equals, not caring what blood and flesh they were born from.

Trevor looked down for a while, until Tom spoke to get his front view attention.

"Trevor. Look at me."

Trevor looked up at the buff male tiger, seeing him stand in front of him with a kind smile in his feline snout.

"You're going to be okay. You're just watching over the kingdom while I haste away someplace new."

"Do you have to go? What's wrong here that Earth doesn't have?"

"Trevor. I have everything up here. But I do not want to keep living as a warrior. I too want something more in life. And I feel that Earth is my home calling."

"But, brother. You sure this is wise? From what I heard, the beasts down there are unmerciful and unkind. Worst of all, you know nothing down there."

"Do not worry about me. I will adapt somehow and someway. I wish for you to come, but you have no reason to go. That's why you will watch the kingdom and watch over mother. I know she will be anguished with my absence."

"All of us will feel empty without you. But, I hope you get what you want. Wish I could come."

"You could if you want."

"Nay. This is for you and only you. Hope Earth is nothing like the old generation have taught us."

"So do I. Farewell, brother. May Rex watch you."

"Let Rex watch you mostly."

Knowing that it was going to happen, the two stepbrother's hugged each other, feeling one last time of family sympathy. The two hugged for a while, until Tom had to push away, knowing the hardships of canines letting go their loved ones.

The two separated from each other and Tom said his farewells to the wild dog.

"Farewell, brother. Watch over mother for me."

"Good luck, Tom. And I will."

After getting the righteous response from his canine step-brother, his last person to say farewell was his mother.

Mera stood with her fancy modern Asgardian dress, her hands on her abdomen, her beautiful eyes glowing to see her son's absence. Tom walked towards her, placing his manly tiger hands on his mother's gentle furred hands, trying to give her peace of mind and less of worry.

"Mother. I will be okay. I can protect myself. There is no need for you to be vexatious."

"Of course I will worry for you. But, I cannot hold you forever. You can protect yourself and care for your needs.

"You know I will."

"But please be wary of where you go. Danger exists upon the planet. More danger then you can imagine. And before you go, you must know this."

"Know of what, mother?"

"IF you ever find one of those dreadful places, and despite the spell taking away your instinct, you must stay away from the markets."

"Markets?"

"Yes. The meat markets. Sometimes, they are in places you do not want to find. Places that even herbivores should not know. Places that we carnivores should be ashamed of."

"What? Why are you telling me this now?"

"Better now than never. Also, so you're aware of what lives there. It's not like New Asgard. Please be careful when you're down there. Not all carnivores are friendly or easygoing. And... they have instincts. So be very careful when you meet one. And most of all, be careful when around herbivores. They are terrified and panicked when they see carnivores, let alone tall ones."

"Mother, mother, mother, calm down. Please, breathe. You're freaking out."

"I am freaked out. You are going to a place many wish to never return. And yet, you're the bravest one to enter a new world beyond your limits and reasoning. I just... I don't want to lose you the same way I lost your father."

"Mother..."

"Please tell me you will never go to those places, or start a fight, or scare a herbivore, or-"

"Mom... I will be fine. Thank you for the warnings and careful morals. But let me see it with my own eyes. Let me experience what I see around me. Please do not be fretful of me."

Mera closed her eyes and lowered her snout, little tears forming in her eyes. But Tom, being the generous and gentle son, placed his fingers on her lower snout, slowly rose it back to look at her beautiful fur and eyes, making a kind smile to his grieved and worried mother.

"I will be okay, Mom. I promise you. I will be fine."

Mera, like any mother, hugged her son and cuddled him, afraid and proud of her tier son leaving their home. While she worried and struggled to let her cub go, he was now in the age of young adulthood and cannot always be in her hands forever. And more importunately, she wished that he would never go to Earth, crumbled with crowded beasts of shape and size, all different then theirs in New Asgard. She wanted to feel his last touch and warmth, before watching him travel to a new world beyond his expectations.

Mera dropped down her hug, while she slithered her hands on Tom's manly tiger face, looking at his small brown irises and handsome face. 

"Be careful, my son. And know that I love you."

She reached her legs up to place a soft goodby kiss on Tom's forehead, giving a scent of closure to feel his mother's love. Once she got down, Tom then placed a soft kiss on her forehead, her mother feeling the soft gentle touch of his kiss, while keeping her tears inside her body.

She shook her head gently and looked back at her tiger son, making a soft smile and a nod, allowing him to make his mortal journey to inexperienced land.

Tom then walked towards the gate, everyone watching him from behind. All men and beasts watching their tiger protector, now as a mortal as any beast, walking to a world that will be new for him to perceive.

All of his people, armies, friends, teachers, and his family, watched behind, seeing their greatest warrior make his way to the rotating hole.

As Tanthel pushed down the sword into the golden altar, the male bull looked one more time at the male tiger, hoping for him to be safe from the carnivore hostiles that exist in Earth. The male bull awaited the Asgardian king's orders, were Thor himself watched the tiger himself stand in front of the spinning rotor. 

Everyone watched this historic moment, to see the male tiger leave them in the golden walls and halls, to only see him visit on Earth. The children watched, the young adults watched, the middle aged adults watched, and the elderly watched, all eyes glaring at the tiger as he was going to make his emotional departure. All watched the hero leave them in the kingdom.

Before giving the command, with the rotor spinning to make its traveler enter the Bifrost, Thor was reluctant and asked for the tiger if this is what he wants.

"Are you sure you are ready to journey, young one?", Thor asked calmly.

"I'm going to be gone for a week. Just send me already!"

"Very well.", Thor said quietly.

He then looked back at his herbivore gatekeeper and nodded to him. Seeing the king's nod, Tanthel began the transfer.

The male bull twisted the sword to allow the energy force drag its living being inside the rainbow bridge. Once he twisted the sword clockwise, the glowing energy burst and dragged in Tom, as he was absorbed and sent through the bridge.

Inside the fast sprawl of the bridge, the young tiger flew inside, passing by the cosmos of space. Passing by unique nebulas and arched stars, passing by other countless planets that are left undiscovered, and sizes of moons and suns in other areas of uncharted space. The glowing bridge kept shining down to its point of destination, leading towards a planet of colors green and blue. Green of land and blue of ocean. The bridge kept going, until hitting to a spot in the center of one of the planet's continents.

Being led in the middle of a country. A middle of the state. Inside a small town of a desert wasteland.

Once the bridge entered its course of a desert land, in the hollow dark cold night, the tiger was getting a surprise he was not expecting for his first day on Earth.

That night...

"STOP THE VAN!", cried a female sheep.

The male impala pressed harshly on the van brakes and turning it around, to keep it from hitting whoever was in the middle. Even though he turned the front end, the long van smacked the living body, pushing it down to the ground. The black van kept spinning, as the male impala held the brakes and kept the vehicle steady as possible. With his hands attached to the tires and his foot on the brake, the acceleration leveled down and the tires stopped moving, as the speed died down. Then, the van stopped moving and laid dormant again.

And this is where the story begins for this male tiger to experience his first day as a mortal on his original homeworld.

As this was a farewell to the kingdom.

And hello to the Earth.

Chapter Text

Chapter 7: First Day On Earth To Wake Inside A White Room

Few hours later...

Slowing awakening from being put to sleep, with brief moaning coming out of his restless eyes. Harboring on top of his face were two long ceiling lights brightening down upon his face, almost blinding him.

Slowing easing his eyelids to gaze upon the irritating source of light on his pupils, the male grunted as he was regaining consciousness from some mortal sleeping spell. That is what he thought at least.

Waking up, with a sudden jump on his body, Tom was awakened.

Unfortunately for him, he felt his body stuck on a tall bed. He tried to lift his arms and legs up, feeling trapped by something wrapped upon his limbs.

Grunting and struggling to be free, Tom lifted his neck to see what was keeping him from moving up.

Four tight leather straps coiled around his limbs. All squeezed to keep the buff tiger from escaping freely away.

He then noticed about his body. He did not have his clothing except for a gown. A hospital gown. No sleeves, no pants, barefoot, only a gown on his feline body. Getting very agitated from being kept tight, Tom wanted to be free from the leather straps.

He moved and shuffled, using his mortal strength to break free of the straps. He growled from the hatred of being strapped, something he did not want in his first day on Earth. 

With his mortal aggression of wanting to be free, he turned his head to the right, stopping immediately. Unaware of another presence of a living beast, Tom loosens his aggressive face to a surprised alarm. Watching him in silence, sitting on a rolling doctor's chair, was the female Angora goat that he did not mean to scare.

The female nurse trainee herbivore, Jess Gimble. 

Seeing the wool herbivore in his eyes, Tom stopped himself from freeing and slumped his back on the hospital bed. He looked at the female Angora goat with troubled eyes, not knowing what to say or what he will get from her. They just watched each other, while Tom was afraid of the outcome, Jess was calm despite her body telling her to run off the patient door.

The two stared, not knowing who was going to start opened conversation between the separate species.

That was until Tom spoke first, speaking in a calm tone.

"How long have you been watching me?", Tom asked.

"All night. Have not left the room until you regained consciousness.", Jess said.

"All night?" Then he felt a growing rush of pain in his head and made a small groan. "What just happened? What did you do to me?"

"Well, I didn't do anything. The doctors gave you a sedative to put you to sleep.

"Sleep? Is that why my bottom also hurts?"

"Yeah, sorry. But you were acting like a psychopath."

"I did not mean to hurt anyone. At first, I was attacked."

"Attacked?"

"Yes. By some speeding demon with two glowing eyes. It attacked me while I stood."

"Hmmmm, yeah. Sorry about that. That was one of my friends."

"Friends?"

"Yeah. He didn't see what was inside the dark and accidentally hit you with his van. Amazingly, you survived the hit, considering the snapped bones and broken limbs. And yet, you are still together in one piece."

Tom tried to full in the words the female herbivore was saying, while experiencing newfound confusion and frustration as a mortal. Nevertheless, he wanted to know more, especially to where he was.

"What is this place?"

"This is a hospital."

"Hospital?"

"Yes. You're inside Hasberg Med. One of the busiest and populated medical institutes. Despite being a small town, we get people here time to time."

"If this is a hospital, why I am strapped like a prisoner?"

"Well, you did just attack the hospital staff and security. So, you started it first."

"But I was attacked first. Out in the open."

"Sir, I really am sorry for that. I already talked with my friend about that, as he is feeling guilty in almost running you over. But, as safety protocol, especially in medical institutes, we had to take precautions from your violent outburst."

"Precautions? Of what kind?"

"Well, as I was waiting for you to wake up, and only just us... I would like to ask you some questions."

"Questions? On me attacking everyone?"

"Well, sort of. But, mostly personal and checkup questions."

Reaching behind her back, Jess took out a plastic light blue colored clipboard with a pen on top, with several white, black texted information labeled in front of her. She took the pen out from the handle and clicked the top, letting out the sharp ink from inside.

Tom was a bit nervous, as he had no complete idea what was going to happen in this room.

As the Angora goat female took out the pen and looked at her written medical questions, she then looked back at the male Bengal tiger, looking at his concerned expression.

"Okay. I'm going to start simple. All I want is your personal identity and name. Think you can do that?"

"Ummmm... I can try."

Jess made a soft smile and then looked at the medical questions.

"Okay then. What's your full name?"

"Name? Tom Floyd Grant."

"Tom Floyd Grant.", she mumbled while writing on the black line.

She then wrote some black text that were obvious. Such as from the top...

Gender: M
Fur Color: Orange/Black
Species: Feline
Breed: Bengal Tiger
Biology: Carnivore

Then the blank ones untouched where his age, date of birth, height, and weight in the same category. She asked Tom to answer those three.

"Okay, what's your age?"

"19."

"Date of birth?"

"August 16."

"Year?"

"I do not recall the year, but I have been around for a while."

"Well, if you're nineteen, you have to be born in 2003."

"I believe so. So, yes."

"Alright then. Height?"

"6'3"."

"Weight?"

"215."

As she got that down the last four, she was then going to ask for a social number, email, and details involving predator questions.

"Alright, next questions. What's your last four numbers of your social security number?"

"Huh? What's that?"

This got her to raise her neck up and look at the tiger with a baffled expression.

"You don't know your social security number?"

"I don't have one."

"What do you mean you don't have one? Everyone gets one when born."

"Well... ummmm... I apparently do not."

"Hmmmm, okay. Ummmm, next question. You have any email or social media outlets?"

Tom just stared with confused blank eyes. He blinked as if he never heard any of those things. Jess was waiting for a answer, but looking at the feline, she can see that he knew nothing.

"Do you have any of those?"

"Am I supposed to know what those are?"

"Ummmmm...", she shut her lips and looked back at the blank line. She then looked back at Tom, wanting to double check while uncertain.

"You sure you don't have one?"

Tom shook his head, replying silently as he started to sweat a little from his fur.

In her mind, she found it creepy and unnerving. But she then thought he might have a head concussion from being hit. Otherwise, she found it weird for the tiger to not know anything in the modern animal world.

So, in her blank lines, she wrote N/A with possible head concussion and minor dizziness. While she found it very weird and distrusting, she thought of it as just a slight medical issue.

Once she wrote down the unsolved responses, she did move into the last of the questions. The more personal and deeper questions that invoke into the carnivore side.

"Okay, I have other questions that go into your carnivorous health."

"Carnivore health?", Tom asked, with a worried expression and his left brow up.

"Yeah. To know what you have been doing and what activities you do as a carnivore."

"I... I do not understand."

"Don't worry. That's why I'm going to tell you. You ready?"

"I am strapped and tied to a soft bed. I have nowhere else to go."

"Well, if you behave yourself and answer these questions, I can let you free."

When Tom heard that, he decided to keep his stressed body calm and answer to whatever the female goat has to say.

"If I answer your questions, you will free me?"

The female Angora goat nodded silently with her beautiful eyes glowing. Seeing her honest nod, Tom accepted.

"Very well. Ask your questions."

"Good." Jess looked at her questions on the black text blank paper, looking carefully at the first question on top of the second page.

She then began the questions on carnivore topics.

"Alright. There are only five questions relating to you. It's basic procedure for hospital insurance to know about your carnivore instinct. Let's began."

Tom sweated with a nervous look and made a small gulp on his throat. 

"First question. Have you ever in the following... eaten/tasted/swallowed/devoured and/or bitten living or dead flesh?"

Tom was surprised of what kind of question he was asked. Never before did anyone ever ask him that, nor does he know about the reality of the carnivores living in Earth. And yet, he does not have the sourced knowledge of what the carnivores do for an entire living, nor the horrors and nightmares they cause for herbivores and omnivores.

Nevertheless, his truthful words were righteous. as he has never tasted or even thought of eating or devouring living meat. While his heart raced and his sweat dripping slowly, he asked the question with the truth.

"No. None of those."

"None?"

"No. Not any of those."

Jess looked at the tiger conspiratorially, until writing down on her notes and looking down to the next question.

"Okay. Have you been or walked into any illegal black markets or illegal alley markets? If so, have you ordered meat or touched any meat?"

These questions began to overly stress Tom. The male tiger felt a heavy weight planted on his chest, as these questions made him see what kinds of horrors exist in the world.

"No. None of that as well."

"Really? You certain?", Jess said, with her face not looking fooled.

"I don't even know what that is."

That last sentence almost gave Jess shivers to her wool. While she found it weird for a tiger to not know that she went to the next after writing down N/A on the second question. She then asked the third question.

"Have you been taking any drugs that are illegal such as heroin, cocaine, LSD, or more importantly, bloodbone?"

Tom shook his head and replied honestly. "No. None of those that you say."

"Okay. Then the fourth one is... have you done any illegal drug transportation or animal trafficking?"

At this point, Tom got annoyed by these questions.

"What is the point of these questions? None of them affect me nor will I have any care about them! Release me now!"

"Hey, we're not done. And honestly, I don't believe you."

"Huh? How so?"

"I just don't. I doubt that a full grown teenage male Bengal tiger would not permit himself in doing such activities. Besides, every carnivore does that. So, please don't lie to me."

"But I have not lied about anything. How can I lie to you?"

"Just herbivore instinct, I guess. You must have done something. I mean, I'm not placing you under arrest or anything, but you must have done some illegal activity. Every carnivore that comes here as some guilty pleasure."

"But I'm telling you, I have not committed any such thing. Not any of those hideous questions."

"Well, I find that impossible to hear. I really don't believe you."

"Well, I speak the truth. Now, release me!"

"Just answer the final question!"

Wanting to break loose from the leather straps, Tom restrained himself and sighed in defeat. It was only one last awful question in his carnivore dilemma. In his mind, he knew whatever the next question was going to be, was going to sound worst then the ones mentioned above the paper. 

"Alright. Say what it is.", Tom said, his voice calm.

Experiencing the tiger to be calm and gentle, while a bit aggressive, Jess was amazed of how well-civilized and cautious the male feline behaved inside the room. In her studies, especially being a nurse, she experienced all kinds of carnivores in different medical situations, but all acted a bit more aggressive and awful towards their doctors, sometimes scratching or even trying to bite them. It is a dangerous task for herbivores, mostly for small ones like her, but with the courage and risk, herbivore nurses are best to soothe carnivore patients, despite their intimidating structure and unexpected instincts. 

As she was astonished by the male tiger's steady calm body, she shook her head lightly and went back to what was the question in the medical paper. 

"Sorry. I got offtrack. Let's see."

Jess looked down on the paper and found the last question. 

"Last question."

"Go ahead."

"Have you or your family been part of any illegal meat-eating activity or meat drug dealing or in any other aspect relating to illegal use of meat?"

Hearing that last question, Tom just felt sick in his stomach and throat to hear such gruesome words. His first visit in his home world and now being questioned if he has done any of those horrible and illegal activities. 

He just placed his back head on the pillow, breathing slowly with his buff chest rising on his white hospital gown. His body was stable and just laid on the bed with no force of fighting out to escape.

He stared at the white light on the ceiling and remained silent for nine seconds until saying a word.

"No."

"Honest?"

"Honest."

"I don't believe you still."

"Well, it's the truth. My family and myself never did such things to anyone else. Not any of us did such things."

"That's hard to believe. You're certain?"

"Yes. I don't know how else to tell you."

"Hmmmmm, well, that's the benefit of technology."

Tom turned his head to look at her. "Huh?"

"While you passed out, we took a blood sample to make tests on you. You know, to see your toxicology results and to see if there is any meat consumption that you may had before ending up here."

"You're... you're studying me?"

"No. Not studying you. Just wanting to fully know you better. And hey, I know you don't want to scare me and it's fine. Just don't lie to yourself or to me."

Tom was getting annoyed from this.

"I told you; I have not eaten anything! I have not killed any animal by devouring them! When will you understand that?"

"Don't worry. When the results come out, we will know the truth. For now, thank you for your time."

She then got her feet up, lifting herself from the chair, and was heading for the door. This altered the tiger as he was watching his escape moving away from him.

"Wait! Wait! Where are you going? You were going to free me!"

"Sir, I said I will free you and I mean it. But until we get your blood results, you're just going to wait a bit longer."

"You lied to me!"

"No. I meant it. but you just have to wait. Please, sir. I may be rude, but I never break my promises. Can you do that for me?"

Seeing no lie in her large, beautiful eyes, Tom restrained himself again from becoming an aggressive beast and slumped back on his patient bed. His face was deadpan, and his body remained tranquil for now.

"Very well. Do what you need to do. But know this."

"Yes?"

"Whatever you may think of me, whatever you have second doubts of me... I meant it as well. I promise you that I am not every carnivore you have seen in your life. And I promise you... I can explain more with you, if you will allow me to."

Jess was really taken away from this interesting male feline. The one thing that he was right about was never seeing or hearing such a polite, well-mannered, and simplistic carnivore, let alone a male tiger, to be so understanding and perhaps honest with his gentle words and calm expression. She had no words to describe this male tiger. To even feel some form of care to this buff big cat.

While still cautious and a bit untrustworthy to the feline, she was curious to know more about this Bengal tiger. 

"Let me get your results and talk with my supervisor. Then, I would like to know more. But promise me you will wait here. Don't act foolish in escaping. Okay?"

Tom nodded with a response. "Yes. I promise."

Jess nodded in silence and looked at the floor a bit. Then, she turned for the door, opened the wooden oak door, and closed it behind her. 

Alone in the room, Tom was left in the patient room with his hands and legs strapped. While he promised to wait for her, he got tired of being strapped to a bed like a common prisoner. 

Once she left the room, Tom wanted to break free from the straps.

"I can stay, but I'm not staying chained."

Despite his immortal body gone, as a mortal male tiger, his strength remains strong as any carnivore.

Using his mortal strength, he wanted to be free from the leather hospital straps. He raised his arms up, flexing his bicep to remove the strap from his muscular arm. Both of his arms flexing to release the straps. The straps cracked as the silver pin was losing its grip on the fleshy muscle. Already tired of being pulled back from the straps, Tom made a low growl and with his mortal feline strength, was about to be set free.

With a fierce growl, Tom raised his muscled arms in the air, snapping and breaking free from the straps. Flapped and broken from its tight host, the straps were free from the tiger's arms. 

Feeling his arms, a bit numb from the strangled leather, he flexed his arms and soothed the itchy fur that was irritated by the straps. Getting his arms relaxed and free from the leather tightness, he then looked at his legs, both ankles strapped with the sliver pin poked through the seventh hole, making it tighter than his arms. 

Having the bending spine of a feline, he reached for the straps on his legs, grabbing the right one with his right hand. Once he grabbed it, he yanked the strap off his right ankle. He reached for his left ankle, his left hand grabbing the left strap. With his claws pierced into the leather strap, he yanked the pin with force and released his ankle. 

Feeling freedom in his limbs, the tiger laid down to rest. As he promised that he will wait for Jess, the female Angora goat. Just not wanted to feel like a prisoner chained in shackles. With the straps off his four limbs, he placed his back head on the pillow, enjoying the soft comfiness. It reminded him of home. 

Closing his eyes, he drifted to sleep. Thinking about how he was going to deal with this newfound life. To live as a mortal carnivore. To meet new people that are not part of New Asgard. To hopefully survive these unexpected occurrences without being a menace to their society. Overall, he hopes that everything he wished for does not cover him with regret. 

As for now, he just laid in bed. Waiting to be out of the white room.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8: First Responsibility In Aiding An Odd Male Tiger Patient

A few hours later...
In the main medical office...

Looking at the DNA data from the printed handouts of the medical computers, staring first person view, looked at the toxicity results of the tiger's cellular bloodstream and percentage of any illegal protein substance. Looking at the gathered results, the main medical doctor was impressed from the diagram of the data charts. 

Finished looking at the chart, he placed the paper down and looked at the surprised female Angora goat with wide eyes.

"Are you certain about this? Did you triple check the blood results?"

"Five times, sir. But the results came back the same. This patient has no substance or small percentage of consumed meat. It's like he never had one piece of it."

"Hmmm.... this is very odd. Especially the physical built structure on that boy. He is too strong to not have consumed something. Or perhaps he's just taking steroids and we're being too judgmental on our patient."

"Even so, there is also no disturbed blood results on drug use. His body is clean from every bacterial agent. He must have a clean immune system."

"I would not think too deep into the superficial, nurse Gimble. There is something strange on that tiger and the tests must have missed or overjumped the stasis marks."

Scratching his beard like fur with his right hand, the male moose, Dr. Luber looked back at the printed results, frowning if it was a final exam. He then placed his arms on the wooden oak desk and looked back at Jess.

"Was there anything he told you about? When you were asking questions to him?", asked Dr. Luber.

"Well... yes. Very odd answers he replied back.", Jess said.

"How so?"

"Well, if you didn't look at his personal information, there was a lot of omitting blanks to even simple answers." 

While she spoke, Dr. Luber looked at the personal information sheet, looking at the results of the written patient.

"While he knew his size and weight, his birthdate, although he somehow does not know the year. But when getting to private information like his social security number, he... doesn't know."

"By doesn't know, you mean he forgot it?"

"No. Like he never heard of it. As if he never had one when born."

"That's odd. Every animal has a number once born."

"That's what I thought. And it gets weirder than that. He does not know what social media or social outlets is." 

Dr. Luber looked back at the personal information sheet, his squinted eyes looking at the black printed text and pen written marks. 

"Yes. That is very odd. Perhaps he suffered a moderate brain damage from the collision of the truck. Must have hit his cranium side on the steel door."

"Maybe. I want to believe it, but I don't even think that's the reason."

"There's more?"

"Yes. And this is leading to the self-carnivore analysis questions below."

"The self-analysis questions?", Dr. Luber muttered, looking back at the paper.

"Yes. When I asked him about any of the personal carnivore information, he says none of them. He never devoured meat, touched meat, sniffed any illegal drug, or even licked it. It's like he never did any of those things in his life. Let alone he's odd kind behavior."

"Behavior? Was this tiger acting aggressive?"

"No. Like I said, he was kind. Like he listened to every word coming out of my lips. While he did not enjoy being strapped to a bed, he... he behaved like no other carnivore that comes to this hospital. He was gentle and honest, and his body calm. Most felines would just loose it if inspected, right?"

"Yes. In most cases, most carnivores hate being strapped or even questioned for medical purposes, while a few behave in other matters. But from this patient, this is extraordinary from what you are telling me."

"You think so?"

Dr. Luber placed down the paper and bend his back down on the chair, relaxing his straight posture. 

"From what I'm hearing, this may be a new case study. A male Bengal tiger arrives at our town hospital with no social number, no social media, also attacked our nurses and security, and has never done any or even one illegal activity. That does impress me."

"I know it sounds crazy, but it's true. If you were in the room with me, you would find it hard to see."

"Perhaps he has mild to moderate brain damage. The van bump might have knocked out some of his important cellular memories."

"Maybe. But a brain damaged individual would not attack people or speak normally, especially if they know their height and birthdate. Aside from somehow forgetting what year he was born in."

"What are you trying to say, nurse Gimble?"

"Dr. Luber... I think this is no ordinary tiger we're dealing with."

Dr. Luber blinked three times from the response.

"Come again?"

"What if he's... well... you know... ummmm..."

"Just speak your words out."

Jess was afraid to say it, but her mind clanged to the science fiction.

"An alien."

The male moose stood oblivious from the real response. Out of everything that could have been anything, that's what he heard from her.

"You're serious? Please tell me you're joking."

"I mean, just a theory. I doubt he is, but what else could it be?"

"Anything then science fiction nonsense. It's unethical to even think that, Jess. Aliens? Really?"

"What about my friends? When they brought him here, they said some tunnel cloud shaped like a tornado busted from the sky and landed to where they hit Tom."

"Tom?"

"That's his name, sir. Besides that, do you find it weird that a male tiger standing in a dark tornado substance at the same time?"

"You expect me to believe it as a supernatural coincidence?"

"Possibly. No. Not that. But out of all the choices I can think of, can you think of anything?"

"No. I cannot think of this dreary theory. But how would this sound in a patient file? Mysterious male tiger, healthy in perfect condition, found hit by a van by some giant tornado like cloud? Do you know how ridiculous it will sound?"

"I know! It sounds outlandish and premature! But considering the facts, do you still believe in the supernatural, Dr. Luber?"

"Nurse Gimble, I usually think of felines to believe in the supernatural and superstition. I believe in Rex and all the other Godly dinosaurs, but... I'm not sure how to justify this particular patient. For all we know, he could be pretending to be kind and kill everyone later."

"Dr. Luber, that is not a precise explanation to judge the patient. And he does not look like it."

"He may not in tight straps, but if loose, who knows what he is capable of. One thing we know is that he got hit by a large vehicle, by your friend. Otherwise, I cannot conclude what he may be. But alien and supernatural are not scientific options. To be safe, I would say the patient has a moderate memory damage and head concussion. And that's that."

Feeling defeated by the words of medical science, Jess did not know how to tell her main medical doctor about the male tiger. While the head concussion could be a solvable case, there is more to the tiger then she thought of. 

She then thought of something. Something to persuade the male moose doctor.

"If we're not sure about it, may I suggest something, if you're okay with it?"

"Sure. What is it?"

"Let me take care of him."

This intrigued and shocked the moose, as he raised his body up straight, but kept his bottom on the chair.

"What? Take care of him?"

"Yes. To learn more about him and see if he really has head trauma."

"Out of the question. I'm not risking you to that psychotic carnivore!"

"But he's not. We only pressured him because everyone was attacking him. He only defended himself. Any animal would do that."

"Even so, he's a carnivore, let alone a tiger."

"Sir, please. I promised him that I would return after this. He must be struggling to know why I am taking forever to get back."

"A promise? To him? He can't be trusted. At least send someone else with strength."

"He will not trust anyone else, and I know he won't hurt me. I know he won't."

"Jess, reconsider what you are doing. This is too dangerous. And you're a nurse, not a therapist. And a small herbivore to top it all!"

"Dr. Luber, I can do this. In my gut, something tells me that he's innocent. Yes, he attacked the hospital staff, yes, we do not have valuable information about him, and yes, he's a grown male tiger with superior strength. But we can't know for certain about anything if we know more. Plus... he seems to like me as someone to trust, not devour. Please, Dr. Luber. Give me a chance. At least a week with him. Just a week.", Jess said.

Dr. Luber shuffled his eyes and rested his arms on the desk, placing his elbows on the scuffled medical papers. He then put his right fingers on the center of his snout, rubbing them gently to ease the nerving stress. While he despised his trainee risking her life for an unknown carnivore patient, she was willingly to take the frightening job to take care of him, as a personal helpful nurse.

"As an herbivore, I would ask you to reconsider the idea. But, as a medical field doctor, I can't stop you for helping people. If you do this, at least have some support to be by your side."

"Of course. And I know two people who will be with me."

In the hospital lounge...

Waiting patiently at the lounge, amongst other awaiting patients sitting on wooden chairs or fabricated chairs, was a male impala and a female sheep. Awaiting in the clean cool air from the loud conditioners above the ceiling, with many coming inside and many exiting out, the two herbivores waited for their friend.

While they waited for Jess, the two college students, Levi, the male impala, was typing in his laptop keyboard on looking at the weather data screen from last night's exciting and unexpected moment. Gale, the female sheep, rubbed her wool as she was concerned about the male tiger's health. As she grew worried for him, the impala was primarily focused on the satellite images and screenings. 

He kept looking close at the screen, his large brown irises looking at every encrypted image on the screen. He typed on the keyboards, looking at every infra-red image on the screen. Then, Gale broke the silence as she grew more concerned about the male tiger, they almost killed by hitting him in the cold desert night. 

"I hope he's okay. I feel guilty in what happened last night."

"Ah, he will be fine. He's a carnivore. They have strong bodies."

Gale turned her head to him, amazed to hear him say that.

"You serious? You nearly killed him!"

"Whoa! We nearly killed him! It was your idea to go inside the storm."

"Hey, we were in a breakthrough! And you were the one on the wheel and accelerator!"

"Whatever. You also were part of it."

"Yeah, fine." Wanting to put her mind into the storm activity, she asked what was inside the laptop screen. "So, did you get anything?"

Levi looked back at his screen and was still processing the video recording and satellite imagery. 

"No, not yet. Still loading."

"Still is? Is there no Wi-Fi in here?"

"The connection is fine. Just uploading lots of built-up data. Don't worry. Everything is saved. Just taking forever to load."

"Hm. And that's it?"

"Well, aside from that, looking at the imagery, there's something odd about it. Look at the funnel cloud."

Gale scooted next to him, placing her legs down on the ground, and looked over the laptop. She looked at the few images shown separately on the screen, trying to detail every colored mechanization of the pictured shots. 

"And... what did we find?"

"Well, look at the size of the funnel. You see how open it is?"

Gale lowered her neck down and squinted her eyes to get a closer look at the screen. She looked at the formation of the cloud funnel, looking at the size of the opening. She then scanned her eyes around the screen, shifting her sclera on the screen. 

"Well? What am I supposed to see?", Gale asked.

Levi then pointed at the left screen, showing the result of the screen.

"Look here. You see the odd coloring inside the funnel?"

Gale looked very close to the image, until her beautiful black irises caught inside the funnel. Her eyes grew mildly wild as she saw close the image.

"Are those... colors?"

"Yeah. Mixed colors. But not so bright. It's like looking at a darkened-"

"Rainbow. A dark rainbow."

"Yeah. Weird, right?"

"Very weird. Look at the formation of the funnel. It acts more like an opening tunnel."

"That's what I believe as well. But how scientifically?"

"I would not know. We have to look closer on the completed data."

"Yeah. At least 77% for complete download."

While wanting to say something, with her eyes still on the laptop screen, her eyes caught something on the right side of the screen. Something invisibly silhouetted inside the tunnel. 

"Wait, what's that?"

Levi looked at the right side pointed by Gale. He looked at the screen, seeing the black image inside the funnel cloud. He took his right finger and moved the touchpad to the right side of the screen. He then opened wide the tab, covering all the screen.

"Keep going. Widen the shot.", Gale said.

Levi pushed on the image, expanding a small width of imagery. 

"A little too much. Lower it down a bit.", Gale said.

Levi then motioned his fingers on the touchpad to lower the expanding image. As he lowered the image a tad bit, he then shifted the image to the black spot inside the colored cloudy tunnel. 

"Okay. Get close to that if you can.", Gale said.

Levi zoomed closer to the black spot, with the visual image getting a bit pixelated. 

"Lighten the image.", Gale said.

"Yes. That's what I'm doing.", Levi said.

Levi then unpixellated the black image to get a somewhat clearer visual sight on the inside of the funnel cloud. Once he enhanced the black spot, the two looked close at the laptop screen at the clear image.

What they saw next is beyond their imagination or reality.

"Is that what I think it is?", Levi asked.

"No way.", Gale said.

Looking at the up-close enhanced image, looking what was coming down inside the strange funnel cloud from above the Earth's atmosphere. Seeing the black image revealing to be a living person. A living organism tunneling down the colored gray funnel cloud in a fast motion. Something that has landed on the area where they hit a particular carnivore on the same crash and hit site.

As they looked at the physical appearance as best they can, it was obvious to them who was inside the storm.

"We got to tell Jess.", Gale said.

"What, why?", Levi asked.

"So, she knows that what kind of patient she has."

"Gale, how are we going to explain that?"

"I don't know. At least let's find our tiger friend."

"Ummmmm... you really want to find him?"

"Come on, Levi. It was an accident."

"I don't think he will care. Hitting an herbivore or omnivore is one thing, but hitting a carnivore, especially felines, they are not quiet forgiving or kind. He may try to eat me."

"You snob. Come on. You're thinking too much."

While Levi wished a better solution then to find the tiger he accidentally crashed, he could leave his stubborn herbivore friend alone. Especially if bringing Jess into this newfound science discovery. 

"Fine. But it's your fault if something happens."

"Chill, dude. Let's find Jess first."

Already leaping out of the cushioned chair, she walked off to find her wooly herbivore friend. 

"Hey, wait. Just hold on!"

Levi closed his laptop, slid it on his black messy small backpack, placed it on his back with the smooth straps on his shoulders. He then followed her as she was blindly jogging in the hospital building. 

Unexpectedly, coming towards their way was their friend along with her leading main chief of the medical hospital, Dr. Luber. The four towards each other, with eager mindsets.

"What are you guys doing?", Jess asked.

"Funny enough. We came to find you.", Gale said.

"Me?"

"Yeah. We need to show you something.", Levi said.

He then got a light elbow from Gale in the abdomen. 

"Well, later. But we need to see the patient."

"The tiger?", Dr. Luber said.

"Yes, sir."

"Why?"

"Look. It doesn't matter because you guys are going to allow him to stay at our place."

The two herbivores stared deadpan at the goat. Their minds swinging around to harness the words put into their memory.

"WHAT!", both said in unison in a tight whisper.

"What? What's wrong?", Jess asked.

"Are you crazy? You want a carnivore living with us? Doesn't that sound dangerous?", Gale said.

"Let alone us being the ones hitting him with the van.", Levi said. "Well, mostly that."

"Guy, look. I know it sounds scary to have a tall carnivore around us but trust me when I say this. He does not look threatening or risking himself to be a criminal of some sort.", Jess said.

"You don't know that. He could attack once those straps are loose.", Levi said.

"If he really was going to attack, he would have devoured me a few hours ago. I'm still here, and he looked at me like a caring individual. He's different than other carnivores.", Jess said.

"What makes you think so? You don't know that.", Gale said.

"That's what I told her. But, she persuaded me that he is harmless.", Dr. Luber said.

"Come on, guys. It will be fine. Really.", Jess said.

The two herbivores looked at each other with uneased and nervous expressions. While the idea of bringing a tall, buff, and unknown male tiger in their owned home to live together sounded purely dangerous... Jess was willingly to bring him to their shared roof. And since she thinks she knows him better, the two gave up and allowed the female Angora goat to take the tiger under their watchful care.

"Fine. I guess he can stay with us.", Gale said.

"Sure. But if he says anything about the hit and run and tries to attack me, I'm suing you, Jess.", Levi said.

"For what?", Jess asked curiously.

"For endangering your friends.", Levi said.

Jess looked at him as if he was some outspoken political leader. Only, she saw him as a foolish goofball.

"Is he always like this?", Jess asked Gale.

"When it comes to carnivores, pretty much.", Gale said.

"Hey, I'm being the wise one.", Levi said.

"Okay, okay, okay, kids. Let's not keep the patient waiting. By now, he must be aggravated in those straps.", Dr. Luber said.

"He's right, guys. Come on.", Jess said.

While the two stood for a stiff minute, Jess remained them a great warning.

"And be nice. Or else."

The two were shcoked from the words and deiced to take it hastily. 

Instead of standing in the middle of the lounge, the two followed Jess with Dr. Luber in front of the row. All of them heading to Tom's patient room.

Taking at least a twenty-minute quick walk on the hospital walls, the four walked passed by other patients and doctors, full of heavy equipment outside the halls and many patient rooms left untaken or already taken for medical disclosure. 

The four kept walking down the hall, turning left, finding the patient number room on the signs. Walking for five minutes, they found the number they needed.

PATEINT#212

After finding the room with the as second level and the twelve as the hall number, they found their tiger patient.

Before Dr. Luber unlocked the door for personal safety for his visitors and trainee, he took out a set of patient room keys from his pocket lab coat in the right chest inside. Before opening the lock, he looked back at the meek three beasts, telling them a medical warning.

"Alright. When I open this door, you might never know if he is free or not. The best we can do is if anything happens next. So, I advise you three to stay behind me or step back eight feet or so.", Dr. Luber said.

"Why would he be free? Isn't he strapped?", Levi asked.

"Trust me, kid. When it comes to strong beasts like carnivores, you have to take precautions when they are free. They could pounce or attack unexpectedly. Would you like to be bitten first?"

"No. Not really."

"Good. Then, Jess, watch them."

"Yes, sir. Be careful.", Jess said.

"I will. Here goes nothing.", Dr. Luber said.

As if felt like a horror movie, Dr. Luber placed the key inside the hole, twisting the gears and clicking until a certain crack he knew it to be open. Once he got the lock to twist free, he kept the key inside in case to lock it quick again. 

With the other three further away from the male moose, Dr. Luber poked slightly gentle with his brown fingernails on the door, letting it slide gently to open. Waiting for a carnivore pounce or a threatening growl, Dr. Luber was ready for any case of feral attack.

As the door stopped moving, Dr. Luber just kicked his fears away and moved inside.

"Huh?", Dr. Luber exclaimed.

Laying in the hospital bed, still in his hospital gown, and obviously free from the leather straps on his limbs, the tiger was asleep. 

That was until the moose barged in the door. Moaning from the shrouded forced awakening, Tom slowly opened his eyes and saw the giant moose staring at him with bewilderment. As he saw the moose, he felt like he was going to be attacked again.

In fright, he crawled further into the bed, trying to not attack him to risk being strapped again. And was hoping for the female Angora goat.

"Who are you? Where is the female? Did you do something to her?", Tom asked.

"Now, now, sir. He did nothing to her. If you just remain clam, I can gladly take you to her."

"And why I should I trust you? You like an assassin."

"I don't know about that, but I'm not that. I'm a doctor. You know? Help people."

"I know what a doctor is. But I have no interest in you. I want her."

"And why do you? To eat her?"

"What is wrong with you people? Do you speak to every carnivore with such foul words?"

"Just a necessary precaution. Please do calm down, sir."

"I want her. I don't trust you!"

Running to help, Jess came by Dr. Luber's side to ease down the growing aggression of the two. As the small goat ran inside the patient room, Tom then calmed down as the female goat entered the room, seeing someone he can trust.

"Hey, it's okay. I'm here. As I promised."

"Lady goat. Why did you not come first?"

"Like he said, a necessary precaution. But, you don't have to be afraid of him. He was just doing his job.

"Job? As in collecting wounded beasts to permit sorcery?

"What the hell is he talking about?", Dr. Luber whispered to Jess.

"I told you. He's different.", Jess whispered back. She then looked back at Tom. "Tom, right?"

"Yes."

"Tom. Look, I promise you that we have been helping you. We nourished you, eased your wounds, and you fell asleep in the hospital bed. So, how can we be bad if you're comfy laying in a bed?"

Hearing that, Tom looked at where he was laying in. Feeling the comfiness of the bed, she was not wrong. The bed was cool with the warm sheets and the texture was light, enough for him to be heavily taken down by a strong nap.

He then looked back at Jess.

"It is comfy."

"Yeah. You, see? We care about you. And I did come. So, did I really break any promises?", Jess said, walking towards the tiger.

"No. You have not. You actually came."

"Well, guess what? You're going to come out. And if you're okay with it, my friends and I are willingly to take you into our owned home. If that's okay by you."

"Owned home? Friends?"

"Yeah. It's two people, but we have an extra bed for guests. You mind?", Jess said, stopping right in front of his bed with her face showing no fear.

Tom looked at her with a concerning expression, not knowing if this was a trick or unescaped looped dream. But he knows that it is real. He can sense it. And with this small wooly beast talking to him with kind manners and gratitude, he could not refuse a generous offer. Especially being alone in a new world he barely knows for himself.

He might as well take the chance. To know about the animal world. To know the culture and traditions on this animal Earth. And... to know about her.

"If you're friends do not fear me and see me as a loyal guest, I will be grateful to live by you, lady goat.", Tom said in such a polite tone.

"Jess. My name is Jess Gimble.", she said.

"I will be thankful to be part of the owned home, Jess Gimble."

Hearing the conversation outside the room, Levi was using his ears to hear every word come out.

"So, how's it going?", Gale asked from behind his back.

Levi pulled his ear away and looked back at Gale with a stunned and expressionless face. 

"What?", Gale asked.

"He's moving in with us.", Levi said.

With that said, from whatever smooth talking was going on inside the patient room, they were getting a fourth roommate. An unexpected visitor and guest that leads them to a questionable scientific quest. But as they want answers from the visitor inside the funnel cloud, the visitor was going to be their lively guest.

And like that, they were not only bringing an ordinary animal to their home. And what's unknown to their imaginations or fictional minds. They were not bringing any ordinary carnivore to their home. 

They were bringing an animal God into their home. 

Unknown to them, the tiger was now in mortal form. But as they have questions, the reality they have to face is bringing the tiger with them.

To their own complexed sectioned home.

To have a tiger in their home.

To which, for Jess...

Became her first responsibility in aiding an odd male tiger patient in her hometown of Hasberg. 

Nothing can go wrong with that. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 9: The Halls Of New Asgard Quiet With No Joy Or Care Without Their Feline Protector

New Asgard...

Back at the sudden quietness of the newborn golden kingdom, many of the people have stayed dormant in their homes while a few walked in various areas of the kingdom.

The streets were calm, the people were spreading the homes and buildings with minimal speech speaking out, the pace slow, and many feeling abandoned due to one person's tiresome life in New Asgard. While many think of Tom, they wished for a change in his stubborn mind from feeling nothing but a warrior. Many now have to deal with a week, a good strong week without their second strongest warrior for the kingdom, as their one king had to watch all.

As the day felt slow without the great tiger protecting all the animals, they had to adapt for a week and expect the days to drift faster in the long week.

Sitting alone in the empty dining hall, stuck in deep thoughts and loneliness, the four warriors along with the male wild dog gloated for their friend leaving them in a sudden unfair condition.

The five were alone in the hall, suffering their own mental challenge of having a friend gone to a planet many never speak of when of young age.

Syllis, the female leopard warrior stood leaning her left arm on the golden column with her arms hugged on her chest, Volster, the male hippo sitting on a chair munching on large green sticks of crunchy broccoli, Luther, the male jaguar staring at the lowered sunset with his hands behind his back, Rennis, the male fox sitting next to Volster and placing his arms on the wooden ridge while resting his snout on his gloved hands, and the last being Trevor, leaning his back on a golden column thirteen feet away from Syllis. The group were silent until Rennis spoke in break the ignorant silence.

"I miss him, guys. I already feel like missing a friend.", Rennis said, his snout still resting on his hands.

"We all do, Rennis. But we will see him again.", Syllis said.

"What I don't understand is why? What convinced him to even visit that place?", Volster said, while ripping of a green stem of broccoli.

"Good question. I don't know as well. Perhaps he was daydreaming to return to Earth.", Rennis said.

"Doubtful. I believe his words were solid as the waterfall.", Luther said, staring at the horizon.

"Huh? What say you, jaguar? You think he did it purposely?", Volster asked.

"I believe so.", Syllis said.

Everyone, but Trevor looked at the female leopard, her eyes watching the floor as if being punished.

"You know of this, Syllis?", Luther asked, looking at the female leopard.

"At first, I did not want to confront it. But, when we came back from the planet Grifton, Tom had been acting strange since the celebration. There was something in his small eyes that were caught with misery and affliction. Even in his speech, I felt some cold trance lingering out of his words. It was if he really was done being the warrior.", Syllis said.

"Wh-wh-what kind pathetic excuse is that? The man wanted to be the warrior and he pretty damned well played the part!", Volster exclaimed.

"Exactly. Tom always wanted to be seen a protective guardian of the kingdom. And even not cared about talking of the planet. What could of have changed his feline mind?", Rennis asked.

"I wish I knew. As friendly Tom can be, he also is secretive in his personal life.", Syllis said.

"Preposterous! Something must have bumped his head or made too many lightning bolts to shock himself! Tom would not leave us for some world no one cares anymore!", Volster said, feeling aggravated. "I need more food." Feeling too stressed, he stuffed a full stem of broccoli in his large mouth.

"Well, Volster is right in certain words. Tom should not have abandoned us. And what for?", Luther asked.

"It's because he's tired of being a living puppet only to be in battles the rest of his life.", Trevor said, standing and moving away from the column.

Everyone then looked at the wild dog, all listening to the stepbrother canine.

"What do you know about this?", Rennis asked, his head up, but remained on the chair.

"I lived with him since we were children. I know all his pleasures and pain. His positives and negatives. His deepest secrets. I know everything about him then any of you will.", Trevor said.

"Yes, we know that. Now why is he acting like this?", Luther asked sternly.

"Simple. He got exhausted with the title.", Trevor said.

"PFFTTTTTT-WHAT! Exhausted? That's blimey talk! Tom enjoyed being the warrior! It was his dream to be like Thor! I mean, out of everyone, he was chosen to have such great power then all of us! And then he threw it away!", Volster exclaimed.

"Yes. He is right. For a proud feline, never once have I seen him act so selfish for not being a warrior.", Rennis said.

"It was too much for him to bear. Tell me friends, since growing along with the other soldiers, including our beast people, what do we do all the time but fight?", Trevor said.

"For protecting our new home and everyone in it.", Rennis said.

"No. Think deeper.", Trevor said.

"What's the point in this?", Luther asked.

"Just tell us, Trevor.", Syllis said.

Trevor sighed slowly and exhaled lightly. He then explained his stepbrother's reasoning.

"For starters, I cannot deny that he wanted to be a warrior. He was at joy when Thor gave him the hammer at our twelfth year. And when we joined the army militia, he was overjoyed with the men and women praising him. And when we joined the real soldiers of the Asgardian army, with his created hammer, felt like the God everyone saw him as. And he loved it.", Trevor said.

Everyone looked at him seriously, as they consider every word coming out of his canine lips.

"But, as time passed and as age grew in mind and soul... I noticed something strange on him. I saw the effects of the toll on him. The tormented expression that anyone should recognize."

Everyone then started to feel uncomfortable as the reason kept going.

"When we became 16, he never eats as much as he wanted. When 17, he never paid attention to the battle plans for the next glorious war. When 18, he started to feel empty and controlled. Like a canine. And now, as we are 19 in this day and age, he is tired of being seen as a frightening warmonger. Eventually, Tom started to feel self-doubtfulness consuming every length of his mind. He felt that forever he will only be seen as a warrior, and nothing more. And nothing greater. A conflict of what he is.", Trevor said.

"Well, he's a tiger, isn't he? Right?", Volster asked dumbly.

"More than that. As if he believes that he is just an Asgardian then a... prideful beast.", Trevor said. He then looked at everyone else. "Know this as well, we're not clearly the ravenous beasts our families share in our beds anymore. By Thor's spell, he cast away our instinct and made us feel like humble beings. Without his power, we are then the beasts that most herbivore families spread fear onto their children's nightmares. The point is I'm trying to make from what Tom has told me in these arduous times... he does not know or feel the person within. He does not know that if he is a proud male tiger or a forever warrior to a new kingdom. That... is why he left. That's... is what I believe in why he asked of this mortal quest. To determine and find his true meaning in life. To know fully what he is.", Trevor said.

Everyone stared at him, their eyes grown wide and their mouths slightly open. From hearing the wild dog's lecture of their tiger friend, it was hard for them to believe in every aspect of the truth.

To believe that their friend chosen a quest to fulfill a questionable personal adventure of knowing what person he truly is. That their childhood ally was tired of being only a protector to his new home. To his beast people and the people of New Asgard.

And what felt heartbroken then not knowing his pained arrogance, he never told his friends of why he had to leave. Of why he never told his issues or struggling difficulties to them, but to only his canine stepbrother.

It was cold and unfair. As they felt like shadows marked on the walls.

"He told you this and never shared to us?", Syllis asked.

"Not even mother or Thor. The reason part at least. Aside that he was obsessed in visiting the Earth.", Trevor said.

"But why would he not tell us? And why hide it from us?", Rennis asked, standing up from his chair. "It's cowardly!"

"Aye. What foolishness! He should have just told us. Instead, he leaves us here alone as if we're dragging him down.", Volster said.

"Boys, boys, boys. Perhaps we should respect his wishes. After all... Trevor is right about certain parts.", Syllis said.

"Huh?", everyone but Trevor exclaimed in confusion and shock.

"I mean, think of it. What have we been doing but war? For as I can remember, all we have done is war. No matter what, all we have done is war. And yet... I felt the same pain and misery like Tom at the dining hall we stand now. Trevor is right about such things but does not mean you have to hide it from us. Why didn't you tell us sooner?", Syllis asked Trevor.

"Yes. How come?", Luther asked.

"Well... I wanted to. Really wanted to. But, I kept my end of the bargain to not spill out his secret.", Trevor said.

"What gave you the right or even his to hide? We are his friends! You are supposed to tell us everything!", Luther said.

From those words that sounded brash and cold, Trevor did not like the response given from the serious male jaguar.

"What am I to you? A messenger boy?", Trevor asked coldly.

"No. We are just finding it difficult to believe in such cruel words.", Luther said.

"Or is it just because I am a wild dog lying to all of your snouts?", Trevor asked.

"What, no! Of course not!", Luther said.

"Trevor, we never said we never believed you. We just find it bleak to adjust the reasoning.", Syllis said.

"Who knows? He might say something else to say.", Volster said, mumbling loudly while chewing on six crunchy lettuce sticks.

"Volster!", Rennis smacked his head to quiet him.

"What? I mean, are you really honest in everything you said? Because honestly, a hyena tells the truth then you will.", Volster said stupidly cocky.

"Volster, enough!", Syllis said, with a small growl.

Volster gave up in his cruel endeavoring talk and just ate whatever was in his hands. After hearing words spill from his large mouth, Trevor felt like an outcast in the group. Not wanting to speak or waste time in telling the others, he decided to leave the four behind.

"You know what? None of you changed. Even now, you still see me as an untruthful person. A nothing more carnivore beast that loves to lie in everyone's faces. I thought all of you changed and saw something in me. And just because I did not share Tom's departure, you still do not believe in me?", Trevor asked deeply in a cold tone.

"No. No, Trevor. You got it wrong. We never thought or said anything harsh towards you. We're just-"

"Finding it hard to believe. Yes, you have said that enough times. But none of you will even care or accept me as a warrior or a friend. At least Tom was the only one who did both for me. To love me as a family member.", Trevor said.

All looked at the wild painted dog with sudden discomfort and feeling dumbfounded on creating a minding hurt on the canine. Even Volster started to feel regret in blaming his canine ally. All were speechless as they have broken the canine deeply in the heart again.

Trevor looked at them with disgust and apathy. Where he spent his life defending, caring, and even tried to get their respect, he still was treated more than a child, but as nothing but a wild painted dog, to be considered something worse than a spotted hyena or a lion. And the way the fat hippo joked about trusting a hyena then him, made him feel worthless among them.

"Well, then I will leave you to it. After all, he will come back. And then you can cherish your returned protector. And I will just linger in the shadows again.", Trevor said.

With that said, he turned his back from them and headed down the golden halls into the castle of the kingdom, ignoring the female leopard's pleads to come back.

"Wait, Trevor! Trevor, come back! We did not mean any by that! Trevor!", Syllis called for him.

Before she could run to get him, Luther stopped her by placing his hand on her right shoulder.

"Let him go. He needs to think while we should be disappointed.", Luther said.

"Well, that's why I'm getting him back here. I do not want him to feel alone in guilt.", Syllis said.

"Just let him be. Canines have deeper emotion than any other animal. He just needs to think that we care about him. We're all just struggling in Tom's departure. It's affecting all of us.", Luther said.

She thought of it but found it ridiculous. Instead of wasting her time gloating and mourning as if they lost a friend, she took of Luther's brown spotted hand and stepped back from him.

"Do what you boys want. But Trevor is one of us. Part of our kingdom. While as children we were not kind to him, we should be better as young adults. And honestly, I'm glad Tom went to venture into territory behind our knowledge. Something more than endless battles. I believe in Trevor... and I'm disappointed in all of you seeing him as a vile threat.", Syllis said to her three warriors.

Making her honest words crawl from her throat and out of the spiked tongue, the female leopard walked off to follow the canine's tracks.

As her brown Asgardian leather boots marched away from the three warriors, the men felt disgusted toward themselves. Their ears lowered and their hearts sank deepen into their body.

"You know foxes are a canine, right?", Rennis asked.

"Shut it, Rennis.", Luther said.

The handsome male red fox shut his mouth to have the crooked silence return. The three remained alone in the empty dining hall, silenced in the cool air with a cool breeze to bash their fur as if being punished. The three remained alone with regret and guilt building inside their rude consciousness.

Walking inside the kingdom halls, walking through the giant golden columns that stood in shiny statue, walked Trevor. Passing by watchful guards of variants, variants of men and beasts, straight tall like the stance of their spears, the wild dog was passing through to escape the cruel talk from what he considered his allies.

His pace a fast walk, as he wanted to rest his head and grief somewhere else. To his own lab confiscated for his newly enchanted spells he learned from nurses of such power. Accepted by Thor to allow the canine to process spells and magic, as another source of protective contributes to the kingdom. and yet, he felt like a common dog obeying every command, despite being a canine himself.

As he made a right turn to one of the levels of the golden halls, he entered a hall that was tight in space and the size of a rhino could fit with the horn blunting the ceiling above. He walked down the path, traveling down the hall, as his own lab was one hundred twenty feet away.

Surprisingly, there were no guards around the section of the quadrant halls, no sign of living entities around, not even the smallest mice around. While he did not care about the silence, he found it odd for at least three or four guards protecting the center part of the hall.

As he traveled down the hall, something had spoken to him.

"Trevor."

Trevor turned around to see what voice spoke to him, only to see nothing. Just empty space and the bright torches lightning the walls. He shifted his eyes around and even sniffed the air, but no one was close for either.

Thinking that his depression was fooling him, he turned back to his magic laboratory.

But the voice spoke again.

"You cannot hide from me, young canine."

He looked back again to only see nothing again.

"Who... who's there?", Trevor asked nervously.

"Stop looking behind your back. I am nowhere with you."

"What?"

Trevor looked back to the direction he was going, and nothing stood there. It was like if his mind was playing tricks on him. As if something was happily fooling his fragile canine mind to go insane.

He continued to walk, but the voice kept talking.

"Why do you dare ignore me? You know you cannot escape me."

"Leave me alone. Why do you keep haunting me?", Trevor asked in a desperate tone.

"I have always been around you. Just not with you."

"Why though? Why cannot you let me be?", Trevor asked.

"Because Trevor, you're my favorite. I can feel everything from you. I can feel the scent of your breath. I can feel your warm fur. I can feel your emotions far from I stand. I can understand your pain. Your misery. Your struggle."

"No. You know nothing about me. You just are something placed to fool my mind. You're not real." Trevor said, placing his right hand to massage his burning head.

"Oh, if I am not real, then why do I continue to speak into your mind? To speak to you once the king of New Asgard allowed you to sit upon his mantle?"

"No. I do not want to be king. Just to protect my people. Protect them from dangers they never should have experienced.", Trevor said.

"Oh, if not king, then what do you seek for? And I know the answer if you want me to spell it for you."

"No, just stop. Why can't you leave me alone? I need to speak to Thor.", Trevor said.

"And what then? Do you think he will believe you? Do you think that the king will believe a wild dog? If your friends could not believe you, what makes you think that he will?"

"Because he's my father. Not a bloodline father, but a good man. He-he always listens to me.", Trevor said.

"Funny. I thought it was your step-brother cat that was the one who listened. Are you trying to push me away? Even now, when I found you at a young age, from that night, I always have been your superior consciousness."

"No. You're lying to me. Just get off my head!", Trevor cried.

"And what will you be without me! Without me, you would not have such great power beneath the nails of your claws! Without my guidance and support, you would have been nothing but a simple wild dog everyone hates!"

"WHAT DO YOU WANT?"

"There is more that you do not know about yourself. More than what meets the eye. Something more that even your own friends and family do not know. Except for Thor."

Trevor placed his hands down and his expression was of confuse and concern.

"What... do you mean? What are you speaking of, voice?", Trevor asked.

"I want you to walk down to your lab and see what gift I bring to you."

Trevor slowly looked at the path and felt gravely unsecured on walking the bricked path to his owned lab room. He did not trust the voice nor did he want to follow its unknown hideous agenda.

"What should I know about this gift? Will it hurt me or anyone else?", Trevor asked.

"Nay. It will show you the hidden truth of your real existence."

With the torches flickering as if the light was being closed to block the fumes, Trevor felt a cold tingled distrust in walking towards the eerie path.

But he has no choice, as the voice will continue to taunt him. Since the age of twelve, when Tom had his new hammer built of Dwarf hands, something or someone had haunted Trevor. From time to time, during the days and night, while alone in battles, the voice spoke to him. A voice that sounded both attractive and cunning. A voice with a dark tone covered in the dark shadows, somewhere hidden inside the kingdom. Whoever the voice was, it never left his side, always stuck to his mind like a growing parasite forever infested in its host.

Trevor decided to walk to his laboratory, hoping to get peace from the voice lurking around the hall and inside his head. The male painted canine sweated in a nervous and instinctual defense, while the predatory side of him is gone forever. Unless Thor could take it away. Not wanting to think of that, he obeyed the mysterious and uncontrolled voice, and walked a few feet more to the lab.

He walked cautiously, to seek if guards where on patrol around the golden halls. No one was around in sight or scent, none of his canine abilities attracted a powerful aurora of both.

Once he finally reached for the end of the wall, he turned to another right. As he turned right, there at a dead end, was his door to the lab. Along with two other hand crafted oaken doors on the left and right sides of the wall, the one as the end of the hall was his place to be.

He walked towards the door, his black boots almost shuffling in concerning fright of what lies inside. But he kept walking towards the door, to see what the voice has in store for him.

He stopped in front of the door, his breath calm, but his mind circling around with quarrel in trusting the haunting voice.

"Go ahead. Open the door and see what's inside."

The voice spoke in its chilling tone, where Trevor could not ignore the heeding whisper.

Without thinking and acted from the hollow command of the voice, Trevor was going to open his private door.

Before he could fully open the door, a female voice came behind him.

"Trevor?"

Feeling the female voice behind his back, his fur edged from the surprise, and his teeth grind. He closed the door quietly and turned around to the close voice.

Behind him, to his surprise, was the female leopard warrior, Syllis.

"Syllis? Why are you here? You here to insult me without the presence of the other three?", Trevor asked in a rude tone.

"Trevor, please listen to what I say. We never meant anything about it. I never said anything cruel to you, have I?", Syllis said, her voice pleasant to hear.

Trevor looked away to hide his emotions and his fear for the voice to speak to him again.

"No. I assume not. What do you want?", Trevor asked in a panicked emotion.

This started to worry Syllis, as the canine looked abnormally unfit and sweated profoundly.

"Trevor? What's wrong?", Syllis asked, walking closer to him. "Is there something-"

"DON'T TOUCH ME!", Trevor snarled, his teeth flashing at her.

Syllis was jumped from his unusual behavior, as if something was frightening him. She wanted to ease his nervousness to create empathy, but she felt terrified to anger the canine. She backed off with her eyes lowered and her tail flickering around the air, expecting a brute fight.

Trevor looked at her concerned, frighted face and controlled his carnivorous expression, his face expressing guilt from his outburst.

"I-I'm sorry. I-I do not know what came out of me. Please forgive me.", Trevor said, moving his head around to not look at her in the eye.

Syllis did not want to abandon him crudely alone in his private chambers. She knows something is wrong with him. She needed to help him, to know that she is not scared or disgusted of him.

"Hey, it's okay. There is no need to be afraid. Shhhhhh..."

With careful affection and a gentle feminine warmth, she was close to the nerve-wrecked painted dog. to her amazement, she placed her warm and skinny fingers on his snout, both of her hands gently lifting his canine face. As she lifted his expression in agony and fear, she tried to soften his disturbed emotions. And despite her being slightly tall then him, Trevor did not mind.

"What's wrong, Trevor? You never screamed with such hollow agony. Please tell me.", Syllis said with her voice honest as her kind tone.

Trevor could not help but stare at her beauty. In his eyes, she was beautiful as any feline. But unlike most felines, she was the most sympathetic one that saw something in him then his physical appearance or breed.

He could not help stare at her crisp, golden yellow irises, her simple feline face with six black dots in each side of her cheeks, her whiskers thin and long, and her beautiful smile glowing like a beacon of bright stars on a dark night.

"Tell me, please. I do not like seeing you in this uncanny manner.", Syllis asked.

Her words sparked a signature of her caring side, trying to make him speak. But alas, he could not. The explanation of something unexplained happening to him since a pre-teen age. While he wanted to trust her, he could not get out the cursed whispers and mutters that continues to hunt and haunt him forever. Conclusively, he could not determine or find the cold voice that follows him in every corner, turn, or curve of the kingdom. He could not let the words out of his snout, released from his canine lips.

He gently moved her hands from his snout and placed them down, with his hands holding tight on them.

"I'm sorry, Syllis. I cannot explain what is happening. It is something beyond your pain.", Trevor said.

"Pain? What pain?", Syllis asked.

"I cannot say! You would not understand what I am going through.", Trevor said.

"On what, though? Is this about Tom?", Syllis asked.

"No. I spoke too much. Please go!", Trevor asked. He shift his back and turned away from her, his face looking down on the floor with his back on her. "I'm truly sorry, Syllis. But, I cannot deal with any social talks now. I ask to be alone for the night."

"Wait, Trevor. There is something else.", Syllis said.

Trevor had his ears up, listening to what the female leopard was going to say next.

"Your mother asks of you. One of the royal guards asked me to bring you to her.", Syllis said.

"What for?", Trevor asked.

"I do not know. She just needed you. I would think because maybe she worries for you. Especially of your... power.", Syllis said.

"Power? You do not savor it?", Trevor asked.

"I do not mind if you do. But... we're afraid of what it is doing to you. Even though a few do not see it, we can feel your change in emotion and behavior. This magic that you have been practicing alone, it might be affecting you."

Trevor turned to face the female leopard, not amused from her words.

"Affecting me? Why should I let it affect me? It does great wonders for the kingdom. And if I remember correctly, Thor allowed me to practice such magic.", Trevor said.

"Yes. But by the nurses since a child. Otherwise, ever since, you have changed sickly, Trevor. As if you have become darker and grimmer in every passing season.", Syllis said.

"And this is from mother? She worries me over sorcery? She knew the risks of having me performing magical arts. Is that really her reason?", Trevor asked.

"Trevor, just stop. Your mother is also alone. With Tom gone, she feels like she has no family to take care of her. And I thought canines always watch the pack.", Syllis said.

Trevor was taken from her strong persistent words, tangling his dark thoughts on knowing that his feline stepmother was alone. Despite other female suitors or people, or Thor, she treated him like a second son. Out of most people, let it be Asgardian or beast, she was the one true person he ever cared or loved.

He looked back with his neck on at the door, wanting to know what the voice has inside his private laboratory chamber. But when it comes to his tiger stepmother, she was important to him than anything else. And to his luck, with Syllis around, the cold attractive voice disappeared from his canine senses.

"What are you looking at your door for?", Syllis asked.

"Nothing. I will check it later. Syllis, if you do not mind, would like to accompany me to mother's personal chambers?", Trevor asked politely. 

Not wanting to break his spirt or make lonely, Syllis could not turn away a friendly offer.

"Of course. I will be grateful to accompany you.", Syllis said.

Feeling somewhat better from the generous response, Trevor walked by the leopard's side, forgetting the initial fuel fed voice speaking to him. While keeping his ears up for any indistinct whispers in the breeze, he wanted to keep his ears up for the female feline's harmonious voice.

As they walked away from the closed door, the presence, the mysterious voice, watched over a glass ball enchanted by blue mist. Watching from a powerful orb in his piqued eyes, the voice grew unpleasant and impatient of the painted male wild dog.

"If you will not open your secrets, then I shall I force upon my horrendous plan. Time to reawake old memories.", said the voice.

And what comes next...

What comes the unexpected return of a different tale...

The voice sent a moderate army of Frost Giants into the center of the golden halls...

Awaiting to strike silently on the armies of New Asgard.

All part of his second plan to have the painted dog discover a dark secret of himself.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10: Talk Between The Thunder King And Feline Mother In The Calm Night

Sitting inside the warm chambers with the night sky above the atmosphere, sitting inside the private chambers on a open red curtained bedroom. Sitting on a leather fabricated chair with her orange furred hands placed on her knees, Mera, the worried motherly feline felt a strong weight placed on her body. Tapping her clawed fingers on her beautiful dark blue dress, since her son's departure to her frightening and cancerous world, despite being a proud feline herself, feared her son's health and care into the mortal beast world.

Thankfully by her side, standing in front of the open balcony with his hands behind his back, Thor has been by her side, making her feel safe and have strong company, the young king stood by her side while watching his kingdom in careful observation.

Thor felt the nerving tapping from the female fingers, feeling her angst and motherly worry. Breaking the calm silence of the night, Thor wanted to keep her out of her worrisome blockage, keeping her from losing her mind.

"There is no reason to fear for him, Mera.", Thor said.

Mera stopped tapping her knees and sighed silently.

"I fear for him, my king. I fear for what he will discover down there.", Mera said.

"You should not beat yourself on it. He will manage to live on his own. Is it not a feline thing... to be strong-willed and independent beings?", Thor asked.

"Yes. We are and we felines try to keep it as part of our religion, but Tom has spent his life with immortality and power. With him going down there, he will be seen as an outcast and would find darker secrets there. Horrible people of every breed. And he will do something reckless to help. Thor... I fear myself for allowing him to be there. You do not know what lies down there.", Mera said.

"Unfortunately, I do.", Thor said. He turned around to face Mera. He let go of his hands and left them straight down. "I know what happens in the beast world."

"How so?"

"I explored. Explored every part of the universe, that was close to these quadrants of space. But when I found your planet, it was similar to Midgard. Human Earth."

"And what were you doing on our Earth?"

Knowing that it would take a huge amount of chat, Thor wanted to remain eye focused on Mera.

"May I take a seat?", Thor asked.

"Yes. Grab one for yourself.", Mera said.

Thor grabbed a wooden chair from the dinner table and placed it in front of Mera. He sat down with the small creak of the wood and looked upon the beautiful female tiger.

"When we came here, most of us... we were no longer standing in our galaxy. Nor our own realms. We came by accident."

"Yes. I know the story. You came here with your people, tried to find your other friends, while finding us and giving us life in your kingdom."

"My, you have been listening."

"Of course. Everyone does. Everyone knows the stories, the myths, the-"

"He is no myth! Do not dare say it like that!"

Mera silenced herself from almost angering Thor.

"Why do you fear him? You speak of fighting him... but to what reason?"

The tension built inside the bedroom, the night feeling like shadows crawling inside the candlelight. And knowing that he, Thor, hared the story countless times with all the immortal beasts, he never explained to why of his bitter hatred towards one galactic villain.

"In our world, in our dimension, whatever you call it... this... villain is unlike most I have faced. Someone that I hold guilt in killing quick.", Thor stopped, shifting his eyes away from Mera. But kept talking. "Out of all the battles I fought, out of the people I lost, and even the destroyed remains of Asgard itself... he was nothing compared to what anyone faced. To even my friends on Midgard. The way he massacred everything without blinking an eye."

"Are you talking about this Thanos?"

"Never say his name here! Tis a cursed name to all!"

Mera was shocked from Thor's chilling stare and response, as he fur bristled in defense and worry.

"Never say his name. Never... say his name in these halls."

"But why, Thor? Please don't keep me in the darkness. Explain your hatred of the... being."

"He's a war bringer and a cosmic murder! Killed thousands of beings on distant planets, massacred half of my people, killed my gatekeeper, and snuffed the light from... from... my brother."

"I... I had no idea. But, what does this have to do by discovering us? Us beasts?"

"After being transported to this dimension, in this new universe, before fixing the kingdom... I was on his trail. Believing that I could end him with my new weapon, still stanched in his blood."

"Blood?"

"Yes, my second weapon, Stormbreaker. I cut the bastard's arm off, but he ran. With most of everyone that my friends and myself fought...villains back from the dead. They all escaped into the dimension, while accidentally bringing half of us here. And as much I want to dwell into that... I was seeking to end him. And in one of the last areas he ended up in... was your world."

Mera's eyes were mid-wide and her jaw slightly open.

"You were in our world? How though? Anyone could have seen this."

"With magic and certain technology, anything is possible. And we were inside the planet. As I recall, it was a city. At first... I thought it was New York, but... did not feel like it. And that... was when I found beasts. No mortal human seen. Only-"

"Beasts. It must have been strange to see us. I cannot deny your stupefaction of seeing talking creatures."

"Nay. I have no issue with it. Odd, yes. But... I've seen worse."

Mera made a small chuckle with Thor adding some humor to ease the dark story. But Mera had to know.

"And besides that... did you get him?"

Thor returned to his gloomy expression, as if he failed a mission and must suffer the consequences.

"All I found was... bodies in some certain area behind the city. Tight small areas, what do you call them?"

"Ummmm, alleyways, perhaps?"

"Yes. But once I was there, several bodies were piled. At least seven. However, five were slaughterer easily by his hand. With the other two, there was a male gazelle and a female leopard, both as a couple. And the oddest part of the massacre, a missing child from a carriage."

"What? Wait. How would you know any of this?"

"I don't. By the time I found them, it was too late. And believing that I could end him there, he fled away, in silence. Under my own eyes."

"What do you think he did with the child? If you believe that he was taken."

"The family were killed by the carnivore kind. While they were killed by him. I know he would kill them. He may be a monster, but I doubt he kills children as his leisure activity."

"Yes, that would be horrendous. But... for what?"

"I wish I knew. I do not know what he will be doing to the child, but perhaps something worse. Since that day, at least two years, as I brought the kingdom together on this uncharted planet, I spent weeks and months finding him. To where he may be, I can never find his purple husk. Always finding a dead end in the fabric of space. And still, even now, he could strike this moment."

"How would you know?"

"Because of the stones. For some reason, I can feel it. All six are here. I believe though... all have been scattered into this world after losing them into the portal. That might be it, but I cannot risk any tolerance for him returning. And I will not let him destroy your planet or your people. He's a dangerous villain, Mera. Not like all the other foes I have shared in our dinner tales."

"I... At this point, I believe in anything I see now. When we stolen, never did any of us wanted to be slave groups to the ice monsters. But when we saw you, you changed everything for us. I may not know or seen this villain, but know that you are not alone. With us beasts and your people, we will help defend both our homes."

"I thought you despised your planet."

"I do, but never said anything about obliterating it. Our culture and traditions remain sacred in Earth. Remains as a dominant space of all beasts that live there. I just wish... well... ever since you cleared away our vile instincts in every carnivore, you could wipe it away from everyone else. You could bring a restored order in the beast world."

"Mera-"

"How have I not thought about that? All of the beasts would be grateful for you. All would plead to have this weight off from us. Would you not do that?"

"Mera... I cannot fix everyone. I only help those that are forgotten or pronounced missing or even dead from their world. And I do not believe many would want that. Many would prefer to be what they are."

"Ridiculous! Many would dream to be herbivores then risk being a predator with a crime record."

"Perhaps. But as for now, I must keep our kingdom a secret from any source of the outside world. And since your world is almost related to the human world, I cannot risk expose. Even to find my friends."

"You gave up on finding your friends? I thought you still were."

"Once was. But now, I have a kingdom to protect. Including you. And knowing them, they can protect themselves."

"But, what if they are not doing well? What if they cry your name in the brink of escape or even simple survival?"

"Mera, I wish to not discuss this anymore. It pains me to speak to you about it."

"Pains you? My king, having my son abandoned in a cruel planet is paining me. Mostly because he does not not what exists down there except adult lectures. Now please. Don't skip the talk. If you wish to not speak of him anymore, I understand. But these are your friends. Tom will never abandon his people over hiding in a distant planet."

"He's still a child. Once he grows his knowledge, he will understand the challenges of why I had to hide. Of why I would not even dare risk my people to your planet."

"And tell me why? Is it because you fear us or that we will fear you?"

"Both. That is why it is best to remain neutral, unless other alien races stole your people from your planet. And that is what will remain."

Mera then had to ask. For the offering.

"When you save the animals and bring them to our kingdom, when you offer them a choice of eternal life or to return home... did anyone ever return home? And if so, what makes that different from anything else from what you said about hiding from other worlds?"

Thor knew h was going to be stabbed in the front from hearing those words. He wished to stop speaking as it brings a full nightmare to linger in his mind. But when it comes to Mera, the female tiger finds ways in spilling the truth out.

Not wanting to keep her waiting, Thor sat straight as he was arched the whole talk, but kept his eyes on her curious expression.

"I want to, Mera. I still want to. I care deeply about everyone that I missed. I mean, for nineteen years, I never heard anything from them. Yet, something tells me, they moved on, hiding, or might be dead. I refuse to believe the last option, but... who knows? But, milady, dear Mera, do not think of me so low. I still care for them. But as a king and ruler of New Asgard, it's my responsibility to watch them till the end of days."

"And whenever he appears again."

"Especially him. And Mera... if he ever finds us... we must be ready. And whenever Tom returns... he will know the truth as well."

While thinking of the talk of him discovering her world, about Thanos, about his friends, she then reverted to her troubled imagery of her beloved son.

"Forgive me. I did not mean to say it so soon.", Thor said.

"Do not worry about it. There was a reason to make him powerful... was there?", Mera asked.

"Mera-"

"Do not lie to me. There was a reason you made my son powerful. Out of everyone, even your own people... you picked him. Is this also why you wished to speak to me? About this now before it is too late?"

"Mera, I have not lied to you of any sort! You were dying and your son would be dead in seconds if have not I save you from it! If not, would you still be here?"

"I'm grateful, Thor. But there is something you are keeping from me. Just tell me. Have I not trusted you with my life?"

"Yes, you have. And I respect that."

"Then tell me. There must be a reason to why you're making him special. As well as creating a new hammer for him. Please... speak.", Mera said with a begged expression in her face.

Thor took a deep sigh and scooted closer to Mera. This was something he was wishing to hide longer than to reveal openly to her.

"Most of it is true. You were dying by the frozen blade, and your son was dying from the coldness growing. If left untouched, he would have died first in the womb with you in minutes. I could not leave you both to die such an agonizing death. And as part of my code, I had to take you to safety in New Asgard. To save both of you."

"Yes. I know that."

"When the nurses and myself came to help, I... did have a plan of some sort."

"Plan?"

"First, your son was dying of magic, a frozen cold almost killing him. Half of the wound already has magical abilities on him. Which leads to the second reason, when we healed you and your son, as the cut was gone, some of the parts remain."

"Remain? Like small minerals?"

"Yes. And knowing that he was the first person, the first tiger to be harmed by a magical element and to live from my spell, I knew later he would be of some use. When I gave everyone else and you the spell, your son has more energy living inside of him unlike most beasts I have saved. And with my power, I decided to make another strong warrior for the safety of both worlds. In other words, by the strength of the frozen remains of the blade, the uplifted carnivore spell, and of my power, I made Tom the strongest Asgardian beast to live. And made him in hopes that the real evil eliminates all I created to sustain a bright future. So... I pretty much made your son a hero by choice."

Mera looked at him... with no words to express or speak from her jaw opened slightly, but her eyes wide with shock and disbelief. Never that her ruler, her trusting immortal king, would do something like that. While grateful to be alive and protecting all the animals around the kingdom, there was something tainted in his words. As if it was like back in New Jotunheim, where they were slaved and controlled by the Frost Giants.

"So all this time, for the nineteen years we have been here, my son was nothing but another foot soldier for some never ending war?"

"That's not true. I never said about him being a common soldier."

Mera got off the chair and walked away, aggravated from his words that sounded like poison to her ears. She walked towards the wall, while facing the open balcony outside.

"No wonder you keep a close eye to him. At first, I thought you were treating him like a son. But I should have seen better the truth. And is that what you see in us? More beasts to make an army for some war?"

"Do not twist my words around. I never meant it like that.", Thor said, standing up form the chair. "Look, I'm sorry for keeping this truth away from you. It was for the best."

"For whom? Yourself? Your kingdom? To whom are you impressing or even defending for?"

"Nobody. And you think I just chose him? Tom has more power than you can imagine!"

"I'm aware of that. I see him everyday facing off every battle in every planet he comes across! By your orders!"

"Mera-"

"And what? You brought us here to be only servants to the kingdom instead of being free people to the kingdom?"

"Mera, just-"

"And yet, you made my son some sort of freak because you decided to do so for some war you brought here, making him now alone in a world he should belong, INSTEAD OF PLAYING AROUND HIS HAMMER LIKE YOU!"

"ENOUGH!!!!", Thor yelled with a frightening tone in his voice.

Mera silenced herself from his loud yell, his voice a mixture of anger and pain. While she held her disappointed face on him, her heart raced in provoking a king. Let alone a king that can create thunder in his own will.

As Thor saw her tensed body expression, her tail flickering, her ears lowered, and her claws shining as to attack prey, he sighed slowly and walked towards her bed, not wanting to get close to her.

"I'm sorry. I did not mean to lash out. Nor to scare you."

He placed his right hand on the bed rail, trying to soothe his mind from the stress of the talk. Mera started to lessen her tense body and walked behind the chair she sat on.

She watched him from behind, seeing the God of Thunder tap on her rails and smack his lips to speak. He tried to find careful sentences to grasp the thin air, to break the desperate anger between such a upsetting talk.

"Mera... for what I did, I shame myself for not giving you a choice. Or to your son. But if I did not save both of you, then I would not live with the result. I could have picked anyone else in truth, but your son has power unlike anything you thought of. More than any man, beast, or God."

Mera touched her hands and looked down, feeling a grown amount of guilt rushing onto her mind. She felt culpable in arguing and verbally fighting against him. In truth, without him saving the beast people and her stabbed womb, they would be forever slaves in the frozen wasteland and she will be dead along with her unborn child.

Thor kept his back away from her, not wanting to see her perturbed expression or disappointed expression. At least that was he was believing in happening.

What he did not expect, was a soft gentle touch of feminine fur on his left shoulder, rubbing him to ease his outburst. He looked to his left, seeing the female tiger express an abundant of emotions of sorrow, guilt, and forgiveness. He looked at her eyes and saw them light up with a hint of darkness in her pupils.

"No. I understand, Thor. It is I being foolish. All of us are thankful to be by your side and by your people. And throughout the years, you have been a great king while being a great father to Tom. Without you and your presence, he would be fatherless and lost without one. You were the perfect role model for him. If you just told me half of the kept truth, I would allow it. But you hid it from us. Without my consent.", Mera said.

Thor looked away, shifting away to look at her. But she kept talking, this time, her voice softer and sweeter.

"But even if I will not allow it, my son is grateful to have such power. Grateful to breath the air and feel the wind on his whiskers. And for that... forgive me, my king. Forgive me for lashing out. You did what you believe what was right and I respect it. And as much as I do not care if you gave everyone powers or flying hammers, I'm... I'm..."

Thor looked back to see what was stopping her from completing her sentences. His face lessen the tension as he saw something wet and bright under the tiger's eyes. The tears of a stressed and over-worried mother.

"I fear for him, Thor. I-I could not sleep knowing that he would be hurt or-or harmed in any way. The beasts that live there, mostly the carnivores, could bite or eat him. The herbivores could kill him if-if-if he did something accidentally wrong. What was I thinking in allowing him to go? Without even his immortal power? What selfish feline did I raise? What-"

"Come here.", Thor said. "No, don't touch me.", Mera yelled. "It's okay. It's okay.", Thor said in a very peaceful manly manner. "No, don't touch me! Don't... Don't..."

Weeping out of control from the detachment of her son, Mera wrapped her arms around the Thunderer's armored body. She buried her snout and face on his chest plate, sobbing like any mother sickly worried for their child's safety. Her ears lowered and her tail dropped down, her crying feeling like a disappointment of being called a mother.

Thor hugged Mera with all of his gentle might, trying to soothe the poor female tiger. He placed his chin down and placed it on her top head, trying to ease a certain tranquil sense into the sprawling upsetting mind of the female.

"Oh, Thor. I did not mean any of that. I meant no word to say such a thing.", Mera said, keeping her head buried on his armored chest.

"Shhhhhhh. Shhhhhh. Do not be sorry for yourself. Your son is brave and courageous like every other men.", Thor said.

"He's too much like his father. And yet, I fear he will die like him. And I cannot to bear to lose another one. Not one that I gave life."

Mera sobbed more on his chest, her negative and possible scenarios of her son's grave mortal danger in the beast world could affect him and affect her if something happens tragically. As a mother, not mattering if she was a feline of some proud family, she worried and distraught about the people she lost. Watching her loving husband die from the king of the Frost Giants, watching behind his back, to only hear the loud crack of his neck twisted. And now, to think, that her son, similar to physicality and strength of her husband, she worried for him to cause a reckless moment in a place long forgotten to them. A place no animal adult speak to their children. Of real horrors that exist there to leave them unwanted to leave New Asgard.

"Oh, Thor. Please tell me we did not make a mistake. I should have told him about our world better. I should have told him what truly exists on that planet. What kind of mother I am, to not tell her own child the dangers of this reality?"

She kept her arms wrapped on his body, wanting to feel contempt and relaxed around him. She sobbed quietly, already her voice shivering and breaking, while making small coughs from the emotion.

Thor kept his arms around her, squeezing her gently to feel a sense of warmth on the troubled tiger. He rubbed her back to ease her gasping sobs, easing her to breath out the raw energy leaving her anxious mind.

While keeping her in a soothing manner, he remembered his youthful days. Back when his father sent him to Midgard, to human Earth.

"When I was young, back in Asgard, after my selfish encounter with the Frost Giants, my father was disappointed in me. That day, I was enraged of the betrayal for not being king that day. For not allowing me to see better things then to tell speeches. And... I was crueler and greedy to him. And foul to a bitter coldness of my voice. When he had enough of my childish actions... he banished me away without a chance to say goodbye. A chance to say goodbye to my friends, my brother... even my mother."

While he stopped for a moment, Mera placed her left snout on his chest, as if laying on a pillow.

"What are you trying to say?", Mera asked.

"As I was cast away to the mortal realm, I was... pissed in being trapped with no power and vulnerable to every mortal thing. Been shocked by a electric weapon, been put to sleep by some human needle, hit twice by a car, and many other occasional mortal incidents. But what brought me there, was something that... I never felt before. Something... that gave me a purpose to the man I am now."

"And what is that?"

"Love. Of all things, love took away the selfish needs of a boy and made me a hero of a man. All done by a mortal that gave me the good wisdom into a brighter life. What made me a better person as you see now."

"That's wonderful. Really... it is. But... what does it mean for Tom? Why does he need to be on Earth for?"

"I believe I know what he seeks for."

Thor pulled Mera softly away from him, but kept his arms around her. With Mera keeping her head to not look upon his expression, but she felt a soft hairless right hand gently lift her chin up. 

While smaller tears drift down from her eyes, Mera looked at the blonde hair king, his gazing blue eyes giving her a form of relief in her heart. As he held her chin up to look straight into his eyes, she wanted to hear the response.

"The same that I found."

"What?"

He made a gentle smile to tell her the most positive response in her soul.

"Purpose."

Her eyes grew wide from the response, amazed to think of such a thing. She then closed her eyes as she felt sorry on judging Thor, blaming her son for selfishness, and herself for being too overly fretful on everything. She never knew the one thing her son craved for... was his purpose in life.

"And do not worry. It will be a week. He's an independent adult. And once he has found something, the one true meaning for him in this lifetime... he has found purpose."

Feeling better from his caring and strong words, and believing it, Mera felt half of her worried negativity was carried away.

She could not help but hug him, placing her arms around his body, and laying her head on his chest. She rubbed her whiskers on the armor plate, feeling comfortable in his shiny steeled chest plate.

"Thank you for being here, Thor. I needed this. I needed to hear from you. Thank you.", Mera said, her voice sobbing with a spark of ease in her throat.

Thor hugged her again, to give the full support and empathy she desperately needs. To make her feel unique and a caring mother, to make her feel she had never made a vital mistake in sending her son to death.

"I'll always be here. I'm here for everyone. Including you."

Mera rubbed her face on his armor, feeling a weight lifted from her. 

"Thank you, Thor. "Sniffs" I'm happy to have you here."

"I am as well. And remember...", Thor lifts her head up to him again. "Tom will live. I know of this because both of us are thunder Gods. You have no need to worry of his fate. I guarantee you that."

Mera smiled back, her tears gone and her soul uplifted back to her core. This immortal king, this God of Thunder, knew how to make people cheerful and grateful, as he made her feel special to be around.

"And for that, I know Tom can handle himself. Thank you, Thor. I mean it. "

"I know." Then, he was going to ask something else.

"Now, enough of Tom. He will be fine. What of Trevor?"

Now switching to the other side of the family, the canine step-brother, Mera's smile drifted back to worry, but not of sadness. But of grave concern.

She gently pushed away Thor and sat behind him, sitting on her bed. She then grabbed his hand to drag him down. He sat down next to her, the sounds of the bed creaking from the two weights on the body size.

She held his hand a bit longer, as the mention of Trevor marked a sensational horror in her mind.

"I... I do not know what to explain of Trevor. He has been... difficult as Tom has been improving in power and recognition."

"How so? What has he been doing?"

"As time passed, after they passed the training in their young age, Trevor has been acting... aberrant. Especially allowing him to use powers that were related to... to him."

"I know what you mean."

"Why would allow him to use your brother's magic? Did you not once said he was dark?"

"He was just buried with complications and greed. My brother Loki struggled in being accepted to the kingdom, in which I never was there to help or guide him. And, that turned him into the hated monster of every realm. You remember when I told you he attacked Earth?"

"Yes. Every single tale. But why allow Trevor to be like him?"

"Like I said, we need everything and everyone. When Trevor came to us, to you for being the perfect mother, I needed not only men of physical strength, but of people of magic. All in good use if we are found in great danger. I have chosen Trevor because he has the perfect mobility and personality to practice such forceful sorcery."

"Is it a good thought? To allow something that cataclysmic? I'm frightened for him, as worried to him as I am with Tom. But, I feel a dark aurora growing on him. It feels like a speaking to a lingering shadow then an actual person. I fear for him, Thor. I really do."

"Well, where is he now? How has he been taking Tom's departure yesterday?"

"Since Tom left, he has been acting unusual strange. He always kept looking behind his back, shifting his eyes in every direction, sweating at random times, and his expression mortified as if something had followed him. More of... watching him."

"Watching him? This is new. Why have you not told me about this?"

"At first, I thought of it as a emotional canine instinct or a possible teenage hormonal thing. But lately, with Tom gone to Earth, he has been darker than any other passed season."

Hearing these news from Mera, Thor began to quickly consider the told facts. Thinking of the canine of being dark for the past years and now Tom's departure from New Asgard. 

He begun to fear that he might be traveling down into a deep grim path without his knowing consent. Fearing for giving the painted dog the same mistake his father made for Loki in Asgard. And there was something else Thor was hiding from everyone, including to Mera. Something that exists in Trevor that he does not himself.

Thor shifted his eyes and moved his jaw to think. He then looked at Mera to ask where he is.

"Where is he now, Mera?"

"Well, I ask the guards to fetch for him. He should be coming here to spend time as the week passes. And to know what he is struggling with."

"Good. Is that also why I'm here? To aid for you?"

"Yes. I fear I would not hold him for long. He needs two people to help and understand his secret pain."

"And I understand. If what you say is true, I shall wait with you until he arrives."

"Oh... thank you, Thor. Thank you for staying."

"Always."

The two sat together on the bed, awaiting for the wild painted dog. But at least both felt at ease with each other, letting out the deepest secrets for every side of their minds.

Mera felt comfortable with the blonde haired king, seeing him as a calming warrior and a perfect model as a father figure for the boys she raised. Thor, the God of Thunder that has lost everything in his path including his original kingdom from his original dimension, to know fear the worse to happen in this undiscovered universe. Afraid of the Mad Titan that would kill of everything in this world, destroying half the world that exists here. While it did not the result, the two had each other, with Mera knowing the other part of Thor's hidden secret.

They kept talking to each other, passing the time while waiting for the canine to show up. Passing the cool night and the late breeze drifting inside the opened the balcony, the two were at peace together, letting out their pain and misery into the calm chambers. 

As they felt peace with together, something has entered the kingdom uninvited and unwanted.

As outside the chambers, below the castle, a large grouped menace marched silently into the kingdom.

A moderate group of Frost Giants making their way inside the castle. Steering clear from sight or scent of the busy people and stepping over the rails and climbing the stairs, for a silent attack on the king.

Ordered by the mysterious voice haunting the young canine.

Ordered to assassinate the mother and one of them...

To show the canine who he truly is.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11: Frost Giant Battle In New Asgard Kingdom

Sneaking inside undetected by the watchful guards, coming from various parts of the kingdom, stalking and peeking for any watchful Asgardian. The cold giants kept their steady march onto the kingdom, at least one hundred fifty inside the territory of New Asgard.

Most stayed hidden behind the castle, some hidden thicken brushes and bushes below the golden rails, some on top of the roofs of bricked homes and markets, and many hiding for a single strike in every vicinity of the kingdom.

Many took a number of ten groups at least, most making their way to kill the female tiger and if lucky, to kill the king. And to find the painted dog without any deathly harm.

As of the night that has come, no one was prepared for the outcome that will bound to their homes and kingdom.

Not aware of a attack happening in their doorsteps or careful senses. Unaware that the Frost Giants have entered the kingdom unseen or undetected.

Two guards walked down a straight path in a vertical setting of the garden, where the fruits and vegetables were harvested. The third guard stood behind the bricked wall with the gates open for the harvesters to come in. With only five harvesters taking care of the fully grown crop of corn, soybeans, potatoes, and cauliflower in one sector of the harvesting, as other crop fields are in different growing sectors for different foods.

As the third guard watched, a male black white spotted horse, used his senses to feel the air and his ears to hear the cracks of the trees and soft air of the breeze smoothly smacking his snout. What he did not expect quickly to happen... was something behind him. In a fast motion, a random Frost Giant uses his right hand to squeeze shut his jaw and snout to hide the yelp, and with his left hand, formed an iced dagger and stabbed him in the back. Pushing it deeper, with the hand burning the horse's snout, died from the frozen kill. The Frost Giant dropped the male horse to his front torso and joined in with three other Frost Giants.

A group of soldiers stood by a watchtower, having five below and two above. Watching in careful eyes, four Frost Giants stood hiding in the roofs.

Taking their time, watching below the guards, three human Asgardains and two animal Asgardians. All of the Frost Giants formed small iced shivs from their hands and with their precised eye coordination, aimed for the open spots left unprotected.

Getting at least three, two human Asgardians and one male brown feathered falcon, impaled on the necks by the frozen pricks of the shivs. The other two saw the fallen troops on the ground lying on their torsos.

The last two were a human Asgardian and a male light brown colored dingo. When they saw the three dead guards, they were too late to address the call to the tower above. In quick minutes, two frozen thrown shivs were thrown onto the two guards below on their necks, and both fell down on the ground. Seeing the five dead on the ground, two Frost Giants dropped down the roof and walked towards in a paced speed to the watchtower.

The two above, a male white haired gorilla and a male right faced scarred badger, took turns by switching every two minutes. The gorilla took the right vicinity and the badger took the left vicinity, both looking at every part of the kingdom, urban and rural, building to trees. 

When the gorilla moved to the right part, he lowered his head down to spot something mysterious below. He saw two blue cold figures running towards the tower they stand above. Squinting his eyes to see the running figures, a thrown incoming cold shiv landed on his forehead and fell on his back.

Hearing the thudding impact from behind, the male badger saw the gorilla dead on the floor, with a cold shiv impaled on his forehead, with the ice growing on the face. He ran towards the gorilla to see if he could help, but realized that it was too late. He looked upon the ice spreading on the gorilla, a sudden coldness consuming the primate.

He then looked out from his tower and saw two incoming shivs, but dodged them in time. He looked up at the thrown shivs, the ice spreading on the ceiling of the top mantle of the tower. He was aware what weapon it was. Ice of a Frost Giant's creation.

He then tried to blow the horn that was on his right waist, when unexpectedly, one of the Frost Giants got inside quicker then the other three, and impaled a frozen sword through his right foot. The badger screamed from the nasty stab, as he fell on his back and moved away from the closed grate below the tower. On top of the ladder while melting away his sword back to his frozen skin, growling to get inside the tower.

The other three Frost Giants made it to the tower and watched every direction from left and right to right and left.

The male badger groaned and snarled in pain, as the growing frozen stab spread on his ankle to his lower leg. He moved away in time for the Frost Giant to bust open the wooden grate, bashing the splinters and wood. The Frost Giant jumped out of the grate and tried to kill the wounded male badger. As he saw the badger, the Giant tried to attack with a reformed icy sword. Thankfully next to him, the badger grabbed his golden spear and lift it up to impale the Giant's chest. The Giant growled and groaned from the impaled stab through the chest and out of his back, as the badger pushed it forward.

While the Giant has a few minutes to die, the Frost Giant formed a icy shiv and threw it at the badger's right shoulder. The badger let loose the spear and let the Frost Giant tumble back at the destroyed grate and fall down, falling down to the ground, making a crushed icy crunch on the paved ground.

Back at the harvesting garden, the two guards kept their march around the garden, letting the professional harvesters take out the healthy crop and place them in weaved baskets.The five harvesters continued their job by finding the perfect crop.

As they were minding their own business and the two guards walking around the garden, the four Frost Giants entered the garden as one of them killed the third guard. They hid behind the dark trees and bushes of the garden, waiting for a person to come close towards them and kill silently.

One of the other guards, a simple human Asgardian walked towards one of them in the left side of the paved garden. As the Frost Giant saw the upcoming Asgardian guard, he hid behind the bushes until forming a ice knife shape weapon on his right hand.

With the others distracted on their daily gardening job and the other guard walking to the right side of the garden, the Giant lurched over the bushes, snatched the human Asgardian by holding his mouth, grabbed him towards the dark bushes and killed him offscreen.

While hearing a moving sound of aggressive branches, a female brown furred goat saw the cracked and shuddering bushes. She looked at the bush, until feeling the breeze on her fur. The female goat shook her head and resumed to her work.

Suddenly, the female goat heard a male groan and a fallen thud on the ground. She looked to her right and saw a male capybara on his front torso with a icy dagger on his back. Seeing the cold smoke of the weapon, she knew what it was.

Before she could say anything, she then saw a flying iced dagger flung towards a male alpaca's back, a few inches away from his neck, and fell on his front torso from the impact.

She then screamed her throat out from the dead farming harvesters laying on the ground, altering the last guard and two other workers.

But before she could get to say anything, the hiding Frost Giants popped out of the shadows and attacked the witnessing people. The last guard went to attack, until being jumped from behind. The Frost Giant grabbed the Asgardian human's head, with its hands burning the head in a nasty melt. To not create enough screaming, he cracked the head of the guard and let his body fall on the ground.

The three innocent harvesters, the female brown furred goat, a female timberwolf, and a male human Asgardian farmer, looked at the four menacing cold killers. The male farmer tried to prick up a garden claw as a weapon, but was slashed by a Giant's frozen sword.

The females hugged together, crowded and stuck together with weeping tears, they lowered their heads and felt a cold death. One of the Frost Giants, grinned sickly with his red glowing eyes, and with one swipe, executed the two weeping female beasts.

As things would not grow worse, a group of twenty Frost Giants entered the castle. A few peeked above the railings, looking at the heavy guarded lines of every soldier guarding the castle. They watched below the rails while trying to be anonymous on the shadows they hide.

Many thought of how to attack them, only to know they cannot, due to the heavily guarded army standing on the open gates of the castle.

Sitting and mourning at the same dining hall, with empty people around, the three warriors awaited for their leopard friend while sulking in guilt for ridiculous their canine friend.

As Luther sat down with Rennis in forgiving both their friends, Volster was enjoying chewing a large stick of fresh celery and and holding his other hand a bubbled bear pint. The two carnivores let the hippo have his appetizing fun, as they tried ways to forgive for their friends.

As the hippo was going to drink his cold, fuzzy beer, something caught his large black irises above the wooden ceiling. As he then saw specks of dust falling down with sounds of creaks above.

"Friends, is that normal to have something above the dining hall?", Volster asked his two friends.

The two stopped their talk and looked above the wooden ceiling. They then saw something abnormally odd as if something was standing on top of their heads, looking down at them.

"What could it be?", Rennis asked.

"I have no idea.", Luther said.

The three looked at the wooden ceiling, skeptical of the very feeling that an evil force lies on top.

Volster placed down his food and beverages away, to grab his axe from the unused chair, and placed it both on his hands. The other two stood their ground, with their hands bound to the blunt sides of their weapons, waiting for a secret surprise attack.

The chubby hippo walked close to the center of the falling dusty minerals and kept his axe stance up to his chest, wanting to block himself from any potential attack ready to happen. He walked towards the falling dust seven feet away from his friends, until stopping a mere inch from the dust.

The tension grew and the rush of battle was rising on the three animals.

Then, coming down from the ceiling, was a Frost Giant. Roaring at the male hippo, he charged with his frozen sword. However, knowing the attack going to happen while surprised from the scare, Volster lifted his axe from the strike, pushed it away, used his blunt end to bash the Giant's head, and then swing his axe to his front torso.

Then, another Frost Giant crashed down the wooden ceiling from behind the hippo, about to strike with a frozen sword. Seeing the Frost Giant about to attack their friend from behind, Rennis came to attack with Luther by his side. But then, two more Frost Giants crashed down, attacking the fox and jaguar.

Rennis dodged the first one and attacked the second by making a swift stab onto the chest. Then he took out his sword from the chest and slashed the Giant's neck offscreen. The first one attacked Luther, as the male jaguar had a blunt mace ready to bash into the Frost Giant. Then, he pressed a button to let out spikes from the solid ball. As the Giant attacked, Luther dodged the blade from the Giant with his mace, and dodged it again with his mace. As the Giant was going for a third, Luther bend down his knees, used his mace to bash the Giant's left knee, making the Giant fall on his back. Before the time to scream from the spiked impact on the knee, Luther then rose the mace and swung it down on the Giant's torso, killing it completely.

The two looked back at Volster, as he took care of the one from behind, by taking the sharp edge of the axe from its icy forehead.

The three looked at each other, knowing that they are now facing a threat entering their home.

Back at the watchtower, the injured soon-to-be-dead male badger ripped out his horn from his fabricated strap, placed it on his snout, and with a strong breath under his dying body, let out a signal of trespassing raid of intruding attackers.

With his snout pressed on the small hole, he let out the signal cry from the loud sound coming out of the large hole of the horn, signaling every living men and beast of the oncoming attack.

The sound of the horn was heard throughout the silent kingdom, as danger has come to them.

From the rising echo of the bulging horn, every single men and beast heard upon the call. The call of their own new home invaded. Hearing upon the call of the horn, all acted to defend their kingdom and innocent people.

As the male badger blew the horn with his fourth last breath on the hole, another Frost Giant climbed up the ladder, jumped on top of the watchtower with another accomplice, and looked down at the wounded animal. The badger knew what was coming next. In a quick flash, the Giant formed a slick icicle shiv and threw it at the badger's head offscreen, making a low grunt.

But the shroud noise of cries and orders happened below the watchtower. The Frost Giant looked below and saw every men and beast allying themselves to face them.

Hearing upon the horn and cries of the people, on top the forty foot balcony, Thor looked out to see the called commotion. He looked down to see what was happening, unaware of what is causing the secret attack.

"What is happening, Thor?", Mera asked.

"Someone is attacking the kingdom.", Thor said.

"What?"

"I must seek it out. You must stay and lock yourself."

"Nonsense! I will fight with you!"

"No! You need to stay! I cannot risk losing you!"

"You cannot lock me by force! Let me fight for our home!"

"Mera, stay-"

"WATCH OUT!", Mera cried.

She leaped and pounced on the heroic king, by dodging a spiral of fired iced spikes, launched like arrows upon the balcony. Lucky for it to only fire straight and not land down onto them. The iced arrow like spikes impacted and impaled the wall of the personal bedroom of Mera, with the ice freezing over the golden shine on the wall.

Mera looked at the blonde king, seeing if he was not damaged or hurt from the unexpected iced firing.

"Are you okay?"

"Yes. You?"

"Yeah."

"Um, would you get off me, please?"

"Oh, yes. Sorry."

Mera, even as a female, was still a tiger. And felines are heavy, no matter what breed of big cats. She moved away from Thor, while keeping her body down in case of another fire of iced spikes.

"Would you now stay here? Please?"

"Fine. But don't die!"

Thor got himself up like a true man and looked down at the laid female tiger.

"I'm the God of Thunder! Time to show true fear to why they should leave now! Now please... stay."

Thor asked for his rebuilt and original hammer, heeding its master's call. The hammer flew up and came to the palm of Thor's strong hands. As he reclaimed Miljoner, he looked down at the female tiger for a promise.

"You promise you will stay?"

"I will. And seriously, do not die!"

Thor made a small "hmmph" and looked back at the crisis below the kingdom. He swung his hammer around the air, whirling it around like a powerful windmill, threw his arm up, and sent him flying out into the dark sky.

As Mera watched him fly away her bedroom, she got up and decided to barricade her door. Pushing a fully large wooden wardrobe to the door, she grunted and pushed aggressively, to finally have it blocking every part of the door, blind to her eyes. She then went to the balcony and closed the large doors made of strong metal, locked the key, and lowered the curtains to block everything outside.

However, fearing the worst, she grabbed a black leather holder, designed for a tall and lean sharp sword. She then grabbed some black steeled armor for the knees, shoulders, elbows, and her chest. Steeled of gray color with golden shine in the middle of her chest, she buckled her holder on her waist and waited in her room for any trespassing intruders. 

She stood in her personal bedroom, waiting for battle to happen inside. Waiting for an epic fight she never had after her husband's death. A fierce one she will feel in her feline heart and soul. She also prayed for Rex that her canine son, Trevor, is not one of the dead or injured.

Then, in a motherly instinct, she remembered Trevor. The young canine for sure fighting alongside everyone else.

Despite Thor's plea to stay, she could not abandon the painted dog. And while not born by her womb or bloodline, she saw him as her son as well. And she damned herself for acting like a coward, trapping herself in the bedroom. Was it because Thor feared for her to die, it would damage her son Tom, after returning home from his visit on Earth? At this point, she could think less. She acted in a motherly response.

She ran towards the wardrobe and pushed it back to the right, where it originally stood. She did not care about her fashionable clothes or glass objects falling out of the wardrobe, as she wanted the wooden force away from the door.

Finally, she got the wardrobe away from the door and opened brashly through the door. She barged out the door and looked down at the overbearing steep cemented stairs leading down. Knowing that the battle will happen in the center of the castle, where the king sits on his throne, Mera did not hesitate and ran down.

"I'm sorry, Thor. But I'm not risking another family member to die.", she mumbled to herself.

Mera ran down the steep stairs, jogging and jumping down three or four steps a time, running to find her canine stepson. To find him so he will not fight alone. While hoping to for herself to die as well. For Tom's sake.

FROST GIANT NEW ASGARD BATTLE SCENE

Outside the castle, an ensuring battle has began.

Outside the taverns, markets, pawn shops, and even homes, everyone were attacking the threat in the breezed night. Every men, women, and young teen, along with the beasts, charged to face the charging Frost Giants, as they leaped down from the roofs and charged directly at them.

Then as they came close, thuds and slashes of crushed body and sharp blades made impact on each other.

Spears, swords, maces, daggers, shivs, knives, claws, and ice impacting every living part on each other. With at least fifteen Frost Giants and twenty-four Asgardian men and beast died from the charged impact of any weaponry.

On top of the watchtower, with two Frost Giants taking over, they were the archers above. In one's eyesight, he threw four iced spikes onto four Asgardians, two male humans, a male bison, and a male brown furred donkey. The second one threw three, impacting a male yellow black striped jackal, a male chimpanzee, and a male dark red woolly llama.

Below the fighting ground, several animals were facing deathly impacts. Spears impaled four Frost Giants, three Asgardians slashed by ice weapons, many bashed and stabbed in the open field of the cemented watchtower.

Waiting below the torn and crushed wooden floors above, the three warriors waited for the next Frost Giants to come down.

waiting for the next set of kills, Volster yelled them out.

"COME ON, NOW! GIVE ME MORE!!!!", Volster yelled in pride.

Then coming down, three more Frost Giants broke through the wooden ceiling, Crashing down with their feet thudding down the ground, the Giants went to attack the three warrior beasts.

Volster went ahead and attacked the charging three, as two more jumped down behind him. Rennis and Luther went to attack them, to defend their friend from fighting two sides.

Volster went ahead, swung his axe to slash the first attacking Frost Giant. Then went for the other two coming towards him. The second had a formed ice sword and went for a strike, but Volster blocked the weapon. Then, the Giant strike again, going for the left side, only to be blocked again. Then, Volster pushed away the ice sword, went down to the Giant's leg, chopped the left, fell to its back, and finished by the axe implanted on its back offscreen.

Rennis dodged the first one by sliding down onto the ground with his knees, unsheathed his fancy sword, and aimed it to the second Frost Giant, impaling its chest. Luther then strike the oncoming Giant on the face with his spiked mace, bashing the living ice out of the attacker.

Volster then came to attack the charging third, blocking three strikes from the Frost Giant. Dodging the fourth lazily strike, Volster went to the left, with the axe hovered down and lifted it up to hack its abdomen, getting the Giant to its knees, and then decapitating it.

But more came falling down from above. Attacking the three warriors of the four.

Exiting out of the tight halls to hear sounds of clashed weapons and death grunts, Syllis and Trevor made their way out into the battlefield. The battle happening in their very own home.

Taken by surprise, they watched every Asgardian soldier fight against the tall cold soldiers, being bashed by their iced maces, bashing four or five Asgardians in the way.

"Frost Giants! How are they inside?", Trevor asked in a shocked tone.

"I don't know! They came from somewhere!", Syllis exclaimed in shock.

Then, a loud cry of an attacking Frost Giant came for Syllis, until Trevor defended her from the charging soldier.

"WATCH OUT!", Trevor yelled.

He pushed aside himself and her from the Giant's iced club, striking the golden wall instead. As Trevor pushed the female leopard from the Giant, he shot out two daggers into the Giant's back, getting it to its knees, and Trevor pulling out a small shiv from his sleeve and stabbed into the Giant's neck from behind.

Taking care of it, he then thought of his feline stepmother. Knowing that she could be in danger or harmed severely.

He looked back at Syllis, as she took out her sword from her leather holder.

"Syllis, my mother is left unprotected. Would you help me see that she is safe?", Trevor pleaded her to join him.

"Yes. I will hep you find Lady Mera.", Syllis said.

The two then looked back at the battle close to them. Inside their golden kingdom. In the center of the king's own rebuilt throne. Seeing clashes of flesh and ice stabbed, impaled, and bashed from every deathly encounter, the two had to work together to find the female tiger.

"Stay close and do not wander off.", Trevor said.

Syllis nodded and held her sword tight.

The two then looked back again at the battlefield, as they made their prime focus to find Mera.

Trevor went first, throwing two daggers into two Frost Giants in the neck, as Syllis followed him from behind.

In the same castle coming from the overlong cement stairs, was the female tiger Lady Mera herself. Suited in her battle armor when her first battle will happen, in this case, her first happening in her kingdom.

Mera got down to watch the clash and kills of every single being. Seeing Frost Giants massacre Thor's people and her animal people. While a few Frost Giants were being killed, their soldiers, the Asgardian army were being extinguished likes fleas.

She then saw a taller Frost Giant run from below the green grown bushes, making a large jump above the golden rails leading to the ground below, coming back down to punch the ground, sending out a cold solid flow line, going into three separate sides, until growing up into sharp and jagged ice. As the ice formed into shapes and skinny size of cold icicles in a form of mini stakes, the ice impaled various Asgardians, killing at least six human Asgardians, three male felines, eight male canines, two male lemurs, a male eagle, a male hog, a male antelope, a male brown furred deer, three horned male rams, and a male alligator Asgardian soldiers from the frozen ice attack.

Watching almost half the Asgardian army being wiped from the cold soldiers, she could not watch any longer.

She took out her sword, sharp to cut off a thick log and solid as crystal, with the blade four feet long. She lowered her eyes and took slow breaths, making this her first fight into the battle. One way or another, she was not hiding anymore. As a tiger, it would be shameful to hide from danger or life-threatening risks. She was going to defend her kingdom and home.

She then charged into the battle, already getting three Frost Giants to attack her.

With the first coming towards her, she slid down and sliced his left leg, making the Giant fall on his front torso. She then got up, swirled around, went behind the second attacker, with one final swirl and slashed the second Giant's abdomen. Then the third came up, already striking down his iced club. Mera dodged the attack by rolling down the floor, stood up, charged, and slashed the third Giant's left side, getting it to fall on his back. Mera twisted her sword around, raised it up lightly, and jammed into the Giant's chest offscreen. She dug it deep to make sure she destroyed the cold heart.

Feeling like she got rid of all of them, the first Giant, with the sliced leg, formed a small ice shiv from the palm of his cold right hand, and grinned as he was going to throw it behind her. But feeling something deadly cold behind her, she dodged the throw by getting down to her knees, the shiv flown someplace else, and Mera reaching for her small dagger on her left thigh, and throwing it back at the Giant, impacting his forehead. As the dagger got into the forehead, the Giant face felt on the floor, as the sharp end killed the frozen brain.

Getting the hang of it, she then looked back at the battlefield. More of her people and Thor's people being slaughtered from the cold killers. Bashing and impaling throughout the inside of the golden halls.

Seeing everyone falling back into the kingdom, she was not going to allow frozen intruders into her home or kingdom. To bring the Asgardian forces to rally back into the kingdom, she ran at the battlefield, making a loud battle-cry with a mix of a deep tiger roar.

Back at the kingdom center, in the open area where the watchtower sits, the people there were also being massacred one by one. As it was not a great fair advantage to fight, as the two Frost Giant's above threw frozen like icicles into the innocent fighters defending their homes and kingdom.

They shot down the iced arrows down into the immortal human Asgardians and beasts, the ice impaling into various parts. Three into the chest, two into the ribs, a few on shoulders and chests, and plenty of forehead aiming at the majority.

And below the watchtower, the Frost Giants continued their attack, killing of every warm being in their way.

Coming to the way to be killed, at least fourteen Asgardian humans, a male puma, a male leopard, a male bamboo, a male elephant, a male panther, a male yellow furred fox, a male dingo, a female striped hyena, a male kangaroo, a male brown furred black spotted bull, a male mouflon, a male bloodhound, a male caiman, a female puma, a female lioness, a male red fox, and a male golden furred jackal. All suffering and killed by iced clubs or frozen stabs of iced blades.

The Frost Giants suffered their own versions of death as well, three impaled by spears on the torso, six to seven slashed by swords, three bashed by clubs, two by bashed maces, eight slashed and impaled by sharp swords, a few clawed/slashed by carnivore claws, and a few herbivore horn impalement.

The main issue were the two on top of the watchtower. as they kept throwing down the iced arrows below the battleground, half the Asgardian army and people were fleeing back, left with no protection or equipped armor from the two attacks above and below.

Feeling that they were going to be defeated instantly, a crack of lightning appeared in the sky. Already dark in the night, something has created a rush of thundering anger above the skies. 

Everyone stopped fighting as they looked above the angered clouds. The darkened skies interrupted by a powerful surge of Godly lightening and thunder. 

The two Frost Giants looked up at the sky, trying to see something above the sky. But before they could guess or seek closer, a thrown whooshing object rained down towards them. A hammer.

Before they had time to act or even run, the fast moving hammer rushed down to the watchtower, sparks of lightning surrounding the hammer. The hammer bashed through the watchtower, going below the crafted wood, plummeting and crushing the legs and ceiling altogether, making it fall down, with the Frost Giants on top dead from the flashed impact. The watchtower crumbled down, sounds of broken creeks and cracks tumbling down to the ground, were a few bystander dodged and jumped away from the crashed impact.

Everyone stood and watched the collapsed tower, until the hammer itself was being summoned by its master's call. All looked up at the sky , staring at the red caped blonde hair king watch below. Reclaiming back his trusting hammer to his hands, Thor looked down upon the attackers, staring at the red eyes of the Frost Giants.

Not caring or wanting to see what the God of Thunder was going to do, several Frost Giants formed frozen bows and sharp iced arrows, aimed at the king. With no demand or order, all fired upon the sky, fired at him.

Thor smirked at the flying iced arrows and his enemies, as he was going to aid his fellow people and beasts.

He then flew down to the ground, powering his hammer with electric might. Then, once he reached the ground, his steeled boots rumbled the ground and threw his arm straight, sending out electric lightning from the sky to fall and sizzle and burn the cold Giants. With the lightning spreading to at least forty standing Frost Giant warriors, many fell tot he ground as the lightning above the sky finished them off.

Despite losing their half of an army, the Frost Giants gritted their teeth and huffed out their cold breaths. They were still going to fight them, until one of them succeed in their open mission.

The Giants, at least seventy in the center, roared and attacked Thor and everyone behind him.

"Attack WITH ME!", Thor yelled.

Thor then charged at the charging Frost Giants, with the help of his army of men and beasts, getting the regained courage and dilemma, fighting for their king in front of them. All charged alongside Thor, with Eitri the Dwarf fighting alongside them with his large broadsword. All against the cold intruders attacking the kingdom.

As the battle got intense, Thor jumped in the air, with his hammer lighting up to attack first.

Back at the open castle grounds,pushing aside and killing every Frost Giant in the way, Trevor and Syllis were making their way through the clashing fights, to find Mera. Getting away from the slashes and slices, the two young animals made their best ways possible to get through the hording fights.

As Trevor fought what was in front of him, Syllis took care from what attacks behind. But as Syllis was taking care of two upcoming Frost Giants, separating her away from the male canine desperate to seek his mother's safety.

Syllis slashed the first one on the torso and then bend down from the second attack of the second Giant, aiming her arms straight with her blade impaled through the chest. She then took out the sword out of the Giant's chest and looked back to find Trevor. Her only problem was that Trevor was nowhere in front of her or anywhere near her sight.

"Trevor! TREVOR!", she cried out.

Instead of getting herself killed for calling his name, she had to save herself from being attacked in every front and back on the battlefield. She tried to escape the oncoming attacks of every Frost Giant and body piling, but she had to know focus on herself and help anyone else caught in the process.

Trevor went through every collision of the two sides. He slithered through every obstacle from not being stabbed, impaled, bashed, sliced, slashed, or anything from calling out his step-mother's name.

"MOTHER! MOTHER!"

He was attacked by an upcoming Frost Giant, but got rid of him with a small dagger stabbed into its chin. He then called out again, passing every fallen bodies and swinging weapons that was in the way.

"MOTHER, ARE YOU NEAR! HEAR ME!"

Then, coming towards at him was a Frost Giant wielding a formed iced sword, running at him. But as Trevor heard the Giant's cold yell, he took out a small shiv from his right long sleeve and stabbed the front blade into the Giant's chest. The Giant fell to his knees, but grabbed the canine's left arm, touching the frail and warm fur, trying to burn the flesh.

Trevor tried to let go of the tight grasp, as the shiv was still implanted on the chest. But what came next came the unexpected for both of them.

As the Giant let its frozen poison crawl onto the canine's fur, the fur turned dark solid blue like the skin of the being itself. The painted dog fur into a cold frozen color, resembling the Giant's blue cold skin.

His eyes grew wide from the result, seeing his own arm, his own warm fur, turn cold and frozen, but as it was a part of him. This as well got the attention of the Giant, as his red eyes looked back up at the canine, with expressionless amazement.

Not wanting to see what happens next, Trevor took out the small shiv from the Giant's chest and stabbed him in the neck, killing it. As the Giant died, its grasp on the canine released and fell to the floor with other dead bodies on the golden floors.

Having his arm free, the canine looked back at his cold limb. However, he felt no pain or misery from the cold touch. He watched his own arm return back to its original fur color, forming back into his dark brown color. Once the the last speck of dark ice shifted away, Trevor begun to fear the unknown of himself. Discovering something beneath the warm fur of his body. Something that the voice wanted him to discover himself.

In the middle of the battle, inside the outer halls of the castle, slashing a Frost Giant in her way, Mera looked around the castle, helping many in need of defense and attack. Then, caught from both of her eyes, she saw her stepson canine staring at his arm, as the battlefield did not concern him.

Seeing him stand like a cemented statue, Mera went to fetch him. As she did, it was not going to be a simple grab and run. As more Frost Giants got in her way.

The first came to attack, only to get impaled by the sharp sword running straight at her. Mera took out the blade and faced two others coming towards her. The second came with a large blunt iced weapon, lifting it up in the air and striking down. She dodged the attack, as it made a soft bash onto the floor. She got behind the second, as she slashed the abdomen, making the Giant fell on his knees and hands. Before finishing the second one, the third was going to attack from behind, yelling as it thought it was going to impale her. Instead, Mera flipped the sword, turned to her left, went over her abdomen, and impaled the third one's chest in the middle. As the blade pierced through the blue iced skin, she took out the sword from the Giant's chest and looked back at the groaning second. She stood up and slashed the second offscreen with one swift of her blade cutting iced skin.

As she dealt with them, she looked back at the staring canine, observing his arm. Worried and curious of the canine's behavior, she ran to him, skipping all the other men and beasts against the remaining Frost Giants.

Trevor was distracted and in deep touch of his new discovery. Not knowing of the violence and bloodshed around him, he heard a familiar feminine yell. A female scream coming close to his lifted ears.

"TREVOR! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!", Mera yelled at him.

Grabbing his fashionable Asagardian leather jacket, Trevor snapped back to reality and found his face at his armored tiger mom, dressed in combat.

"Mother. WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE? HAVE YOU GONE MAD?"

"I COULD SAY THE SAME FOR YOU! NOW COME ON! WE MUST FIGHT!"

"NO! RETURN TO YOUR ROOM, MOTHER! THIS IS NOT A PLACE FOR YOU TO FIGHT!"

"THE FIGHT HAS COME TO OUR HOME! AS A TIGER, I WILL NOT COWER AWAY! STAND BY ME, TREVOR!"

"NO! THIS IS INSANE! YOU WILL GET YOURSELF KILLED!"

"EITHER FIGHT WITH ME OR DON'T! I'M GOING IN WITH OR WITHOUT YOU! THIS IS OUR HOME, TREVOR! WOULD YOU HIDE AS YOUR HOME IS BEING DESTROYED!"

Trevor looked back at the battlefield, seeing devastation from his side. The Asgardian people and beasts suffering countless loss of brutal deaths from the slayings of the Frost Giants. To his eyes, it seemed that the Giant's were coming close to victory, as the Asgardian army was falling back. While both do not know what is happening in the other sectors of the kingdom, they needed more soldiers to fight the overpopulated cold threat.

With no other reason to convince of his stubborn tiger stepmother, he sighed and nodded to her. Not wanting to lose her to a battle on their home, she was right about that. The battle was on their home. And neither of them will allow attacking invaders into their homes.

"Fine. But stay close to me and do not leave my sight. Can you do that for me?", Trevor whispered loudly.

Mera nodded and agreed to be by her stepson's side.

"Let's find Thor!", Mera said.

"I know where he may be. Follow me!", Trevor said.

Back at the main center of the kingdom, with an intense shroud of lightning, Thor sent down five shocks of lightning to the charging Frost Giants, ten after him. As the five bolts flung down from the sky by the control of his mighty hammer, the lightning shocked the five Giants, and the lightning spread to the other five, shocking them to the icy form.

As they fell to the ground, there were more coming towards him. Seeing their frozen weapons lifted in the dark sky, Thor flung his hammer around in the ground, seeing at least three come to him. Seeing the three coming fifteen feet away from him, he looked at the one in the right, and flew the hammer at it.

The hammer flew at the Frost Giant in the right, smashing its cold face to pieces. But the remaining two came after him. Unexpectedly, the hammer turned its flying coordination back to its master. It then went towards the Frost Giant in the left, aiming at his back head. As the hammer strike the back head, shattering the Frost Giant in the left, the hammer then went back to Thor's hand. In a minute, as the last Giant was going to strike, with the hammer back to his right hand, he used both of his hands and bashed the Giant's face, sending the Giant onto it's back with a smashed face.

As with the others, as some of the men and beasts were fading back into the establishments and homes, as a few more Frost Giants pushed them back, coming to their aid was the living giant dwarf king, Eitri. With a giant sword of his creation, the sharp blade measured fifteen feet long, enough to decapitate twenty warriors. As the Frost Giants were coming towards the innocents, Eitri stepped in by swinging his large blade at six Frost Giants, slicing them in the abdomen. 

Then, he kicked two others coming close, not giving them a chance to strike first. He then swung his giant sword in the air, slicing ten Frost Giants in the way, chopping their icy bodies apart.

"DO NOT COWER AWAY, WARRIORS! FIGHT FOR THOR!", Eitri yelled at the falling back soldiers.

Having the giant dwarf by their side, the group ran away from the built establishments and fought with the dwarf leading them. The Frost Giants continued to multiply their ongoing attack, as it felt endless.

They clashed each other, weapons and bodies collided. Impalement of spears, stabs of daggers, slashes of swords, and frozen deaths.

Everyone continued the ongoing battle, with bodies continuing to pile, bodies of men, beast, and Frost Giant, piling the carcasses on the kingdom center of New Asgard.

Slashing and slicing to reach Thor, Eitri yelled his name.

"THOR! HOW DID THEY GET HERE?", Eitri yelled, while slashing two Frost Giants.

As Thor bashed one in the chest, he tried to talk while fighting more Frost Giants coming to him.

"I DO NOT KNOW! THEY MUST HAVE PASSED OUR DEFENSES!", Thor yelled, as he bashed another Frost Giant.

"BUT HOW? THERE'S NO OTHER WAY IN!", yelled Eitri as he grabbed a Frost Giant's head and crushed it offscreen.

"THERE IS NOT! THE BIFROST IS THE ONLY WAY IN OR OUT!", Thor yelled. After bashing another Frost Giant, he then thought of the Bifrost. "The Bifrost."

"WHAT?", Eitri yelled, after slicing a Frost Giant.

"EITRI, REMAIN HERE! I MUST FIND TANTHEL! HE'S THE ONLY ONE ALONE PROTECTING THE BIFROST!", Thor yelled.

"THEN GO! HELP HIM! I GOT THIS!", Eitri said, with a swung to slice three Frost Giants.

Seeing that the dwarf and the others can handle the fight in their own, Thor flung his hammer around. Getting it into full speed, he lifted the hammer up, sending him up to the sky, and heading towards the Bifrost, guarded by Tanthel.

Fighting with a few Asgardian soldiers aiding the male bull gatekeeper, the battle continued at the cemented bridge of the golden portal itself. As the portal remained shut, the Giants succumb the portal, attacking a few other Asgardian soldiers in their way.

In the fight, Tanthel, the new gatekeeper heeding the original gatekeeper's power, fought against the cold invaders.

The fight commenced as few sides of the killed victims fell to their physical deaths. An Asgardian male crocodile bashed by a blunt spiked mace in the face, a Asgardian male alpaca stabbed in the chest, a Frost Giant slashed by sword, a Asgardian human slashed by frozen dagger, two Frost Giants slashed by a double bladed axe, a Asgardian male spotted leopard slashed by a sword, a Frost Giant impaled by a spear, and many more to be added in the body pile in the cemented bridge they stand upon.

With Tanthel, he slashed one in the chest. The other impaled through the heart. The next was a dodge attack from a swung iced axe, chopping the right leg, and impaling the blade on the back.

But as he continued to fought, more were dying like trees burned by fire. Thinking strategically, he called the reaming living warriors to stand by him and behind the Bifrost, to keep them together and formed from the growing cold threat.

"MEN, COME TO ME! PROTECT THE PORTAL!", Tanthel yelled.

With a few hearing the bull's call, a few tried to escape the brutal incoming of the Giants frozen weapons.

Many were able to get behind he bull, as others were unfortunate to be slashed or stabbed from behind their backs. Many screamed and groaned from the backstabbing kills they got from the Frost Giants, as a few stood behind the fierce golden armored bull.

With fourteen by his side, against a subtotal of twenty-eight Frost Giants in front of them, the men were breathing hard the cold air. As for the beasts remembering their foul presence when they were prisoners to their new frozen kingdom. They all stared at the blue killers, holding their breaths, their throats dry from the yelling and screaming battle cries, their bodies feeling frail, and feeling a cold death reach to their warm bodies.

Tanthel asked the man to not panic and heed to hope.

"Do not fret, men! We cannot allow them to use the portal!", Tanthel said.

The men and beasts looked at the Frost Giants, smirking, grinning, and wickedly chuckling with their cold breaths misting the air. The Frost Giants enjoying this act of cruel and invading violence towards a rebuilt kingdom, wanting to end all of them.

Despite the awful presence and knowing of death, the Asgardian soldiers stood their ground and aided the bull from behind. As Tanthel held his blade with two hands, ready to die proudly on his new home.

As the Frost Giants came to attack, charging at them, a loud whooshing boom came close to them.

Everyone stopped and looked up. Every warrior gazed at the sky and saw flashes of electric light bursting in the dark clouds.

Then, the fast moving electric light, lightning strike down the cemented bridge, electrocuting at least ten of them that were close together. The other Frost Giants moved backwards away from the shroud of lightning, as they watched the ten die from weathering light.

As they the ten fell, landing down to meet the other side of the kingdom, was Thor. His two boots landing onto the bridge, looking at the remaining Giants in the way.

The Giants stood in bewilderment and shock, as they were tarnished in fear to attack the king of New Asgard. Nevertheless, as dumb brutes the savage cold killers were, screamed and charged at the God of thunder himself.

Smirking with a victorious glare in his blue eyes, Thor lifted his hammer up, summoning lightning from the sky, making it powerful and deadly then the last one. With all the power put into his hammer, he warned the others to stand back.

"STAY AWAY, WARRIORS!"

Everyone including Tanthel moved away from Thor's heed. As they moved away from the middle of the bridge, Thor flung his hammer around with the electric bolts shocked, until throwing it at the remaining Frost Giants.

The hammer impacted two by shocking and bashing into their abdomens, with the hammer flying through the other Frost Giants, bashing and electrifying everything in its way. It finally made its way to the last, bashing into his chest.

With the bashing and volts of lightning ending them, the hammer then returned back to Thor, his hand sticking out for its return. The handle returned to its master's grip, as the bridge was safe from any current enemy threat.

The Asgardian survivors behind him were astonished in awe by his power, amazed of his controlling element of such capability.

Back at the center town of the kingdom, the battle was though to be over. As a few Frost Giants, were being laid to waste, from the impaling and slashing, the Asgardian army and people believed they won.

As a few more were being slaughtered, a loud monstrous roar was coming from the northwest side of the town establishment. One of the Giant's final battle threat to the kingdom.

Hearing its loud roar, the Asgardians froze from its menacing sound, as thumping footsteps were crashing through few buildings. To their surprise, many of the Frost Giants, now to at least eleven of them in the town center, retreated from the current attacking. As they fled, the roaring and crashing continued, heading towards the people in the town center.

The sound then was close, as it bashed through the last of the well nourished buildings, destroying every stone and wall in its way. And what stood was their final battle to deal with.

The Frost Giant's largest four legged primal beast.

The Frost Beast.

The monstrous beast with two horns below its neck, a swinging tail, cold skin with rigid dots on its back, its teeth razor sharp, and its eyes red as the Frost Giants. Creating another loud roar, shocked and frightened the warriors and people from the beastly threat. Including the beasts themselves.

Despite its enormous size, Eitri held his sword and yelled for not falling back.

"IT IS ONE BEAST! DO NOT FALL BACK! KILL IT!"

From the dwarf's words and courage, many regained their struggle and stress, with their brutal mindset on defeating the Frost Beast.

A few that went close to it, the beast pounced on them, squashing three and biting one. The one on its mouth was wriggled and bitten to death, thrown elsewhere in the kingdom.

Three threw spears at the cold creature, making it intensely aggressive. It raised its long tail and slammed on the three. Then flung its tail, bashing two that came close. Two came close to its face, until both were grabbed by its jaw, wriggled around and spit back out.

Coming from the east side of the town, reaching the town center, with the destroyed watchtower, Mera and Trevor found the last ensuring battle.

As they reached the town, they saw the frost beast. Terrified of its primal aggression and actions, acting like a killing carnivore, they saw their own people and Thor's people eaten or killed by their very own eyes.

They watched the beast clawed and bashed four Asgardian soldiers, sending them into the air and flying back down, landing on various places. Then swung at the upcoming five, sending them towards them, with two landing by their side. Seeing one of the bodies come close to them, Trevor pulled his stepmom away from the impact, as they saw the clawed soldier dead on the floor.

"Mother, we cannot fight that thing. We need Thor. Probably Tom to come back."

"Nonsense, Trevor. We came to fight, and we did."

"Yes. But look mother. Not against that. At least not with mere swords and spears."

Mera looked at him by his meaning.

"What do you mean? What are you suggesting?"

"Let me take care of it."

"Where you go, I go. No exceptions."

"Mother, please. Stay here."

"Trevor. I'm not going anywhere. I'm going with you, like it or not."

Trevor looked at the seriousness of his tiger stepmom, not arguing with her during the screaming deaths of the fallen Asgardian army, facing a large frozen beast.

"Very well. Then listen."

Mera nodded and listened to what he had to say.

END OF FROST GIANT NEW ASGARD BATTLE SCENE

With the other Asgardians being swatted like files, Eitri did not cower away, not mattering of his size or the creature's size.

As the beast finished two with a swipe of its massive claws, the beast looked at the last living dwarf. Once a king of his own people, now defending an entire race of people he holds dear in the new world. The beast's glowing red eyes stared at the walking dwarf, its deep growls gritted by its teeth.

Eitri then stopped getting close to the creature, at least twenty feet away from it.

He took the time to look at the others, everyone else running and fleeing. Others in pain from strikes of stabs, impales, cuts, wounds, and some surviving the creature's brutal attacks, he could not handle seeing others face pain.

A pain he had to experience as his entire race and people were slaughtered by one person. The same person that forced him to build a strong weapon to reset the world. To wreak havoc for one particular madman in creating a balanced world. Even after giving the villain his designed deed, he was forced to watch his people die in his very eyes, leaving him as the last of his species and race.

As much as this world was new and different then the one he knew, the people here reminded him of the screams echoing into his head. The agonized pain and terror in everyone. even the sounds of fair women and innocent children hiding in their shelters, away from the creature's wrath and damage from the Frost Giants. All the people in New Asgard dying from the invading ice giants.

Not here.

Not were Thor rebuilt his life and made him a humble man in helping New Asgard. Not were he would have to face a war in this new home, in this new planet, in this new world.

As he looked at the fallen, his eyes returned to the creature's loud growling, staring with its hated eyes squinting at him. He looked back at the monster's red eyes, his beard flowing in the cool wind. He held his giant sword on his hands, ready to die for his new home. To protect everyone and not fail like he did in his own world and own kingdom.

He was ready to die.

The Frost Beast started to run at him, as Eitri stood with his sword on his hands, gritting his teeth from the creature's chase. He stood ready for its giant jaw to open, ready to slash anything weakening inside.

Thinking that the cold skinned primal beast was going to attack, coming from above, a mystical green source of teleportation came above. Dropping down on top of the creature's head, impaling his sharp daggers on the skin, was Trevor.

With the blades sinking into the cold frozen skin, the beast roared as it lifted its legs up, trying to let loose the imposter behind its back. Trevor held still, trying to keep his strength in both his arms on the daggers, and his legs holding the beast's neck. The beast shook its head, trying to free the canine, but was unable to get the painted dog or daggers off its neck. 

Eitri watched in surprise from this result, seeing the young canine attack on top. Distracted, running past him and heading towards the Frost Beast, Mera held her sword with a tight grip and went for the legs. 

As the beast stood on it hind legs, she went for the left leg and slashed a chunk of ice. Roaring in pain, the beast tried to then attack below the female tiger. The beast went down, almost its jaw biting nothing, as the female tiger dodged the attack. Then, the creature tried to jump at her, but she jumped backwards, flipping to her arms and back to her legs. 

The creature roared again, as it disliked being played around. And yet, the canine on top of its neck was a nuisance. He took the dagger from the right and stabbed it again, with the left one stabbing on the head. The Frost Beast was annoyed with the canine, as it wanted him off. 

Seeing the beast distracted again, Mera charged for the legs. While it was on fours, she slashed the left upper arm and stabbed its neck, her blade reaching the cold skin. The beast feeling the stabbed end on its neck, it slapped Mera away, as she rolled on the ground, sixteen feet away from it. Luckily not slashed by its claws, she still felt the brute force of the giant slap. 

Then, the creature rose its tail up, using it as a striking whip on Mera. However, her ears picked up the incoming blow, and rolled to the right, as the tail cracked the ground. Then it lifted its tail again and went down, Mera rolling to the left. It strikes again, as she moves to the right again, and quickly stood up, jogging a few feet away from it. 

Trevor continued stabbing the beast, but his daggers did little harm to it, as he found nothing to slow it down. He went for another stab, but the beast lifted its legs up, this time causing Trevor to lose his grip and balance on the monster. He tumbled down its back, rolling down towards its tail, and fell on his front torso, groaning from the impact. 

As he tried to get up, the beast turned to see the gnat on its back. He turned around to see the Frost Beast, as it stood in its hind legs, ready to strike with its upper arms. As it came down though, Trevor disappeared in a green mist, as the claws crashed down the ground, smashing the bricked cement.

Appearing behind its back, Trevor then threw countless shivs on its back, impaling one by one small blade onto its unprotected cold skin. It only made it aggressively mad. The beast then used its tail and bashed the young canine, as he rolled down on the ground. 

Seeing her stepson canine in the ground, Mera went to attack. She held her sword to both of her hands and without a plan, went blindly for an attack.

Aiding her this time, seeing her go offensively, Eitri lifted his large sword up, put it on his back, and with careful measure, seeing the beast come back up again, threw it. The sword flew at the beast, to only impale its right upper shoulder. The beast roared a hollow moan, as the sword dug through the iced skin. 

With the creature groaning from the sword impaled on its right shoulder, Mera went for its left knee and stabbed it. The creature roared as another body limb was damagingly stabbed. The creature got to its knees, letting Mera pounce on the stabbed knee and jump behind it, slashing its back head. As she made her giant feline leap behind its back and slashing its back head, she slid down the Frost Beast's back, dodged the lifting tail, and jumped from its right side, her body flipping up and landing back down onto the ground.

Then, with the creature wounded, many of the Asgardian army came out of hiding. Seeing the giant creature roar in a wounded and harmed matter, many came out with their weapons, to attack it as it was slowly being defeated. 

Many that were staying behind had arrows ready to fire, as twenty stood behind and fired upon the creature. The arrows landing down onto the creature's head, with a few snapped and a few impaled on the top head. As the archers fired, the ones below had their spears raised to the stomach. As the beast continued to stand, the warriors ran to the abdomen, all the sharp edges aimed for it. 

The spears jammed into the abdomen, fifteen impaled into the abdomen, finding places of its digestive system. The Frost Beast roared in the night air, as it then swiped the sword from its right shoulder. Getting rid of the dwarf's sword, the beast then lurched down and swung at the spearing Asgardians, sending them up in the air and falling back down, faceplanting on the ground. 

The archers remained, firing their arrows on the beast again. This time, the beast covered its face and roared at the firing attackers. It charged at them, making a large jump on them, and landing back down, its giant mouth grabbing a few, wriggling them around, and threw them away to knock out the other archers. 

Seeing everything go back down again, Eitri collected his sword from the ground and went forward to the Frost Beast. With the beast distracted with several archers backing away, the dwarf king struck a slash on the beast's left leg, where the knee was impaled by Mera. He took out the sword and was going to attack, but the creature back kicked him, making him flip backwards and fall on his front torso, landing on a wooden crate. 

Trevor then went to attack, fading into his green mist, and on top of the beast's face. He landed on the Frost Beast's front face and stabbed two daggers onto its cheeks. The monster roared loud on his face, as it wriggled him away. It then used its giant claws to snatch him away from his face and was getting squished by its hands. 

Mera watched the horrendous act and attacked. She took one of the laid spears from the ground and threw it at the beast's wrist, dropping down Trevor back to his feet. But as Mera was believing for a swift slash, the beast saw her and pounced on her. Getting its upper claws on her and losing her sword, the beast trapped her down so it can slowly devour her. 

"MOTHER!", Trevor cried.

The beast then used its tail and bashed the young painted dog, making him collide with three other Asgardian soldiers. Eitri was hurt as he could not get up, feeling the pain of landing on solid crates. 

Mera panicked and gasped for air, as she looked at the giant shadow of the beast. It's glowing red eyes staring at her. Despite the attacks on the wounded areas on the body, the Frost Beast was going to eat her alive. Everyone tried to save her but were far and too late to come for her. As they tried to save her, the monster stood up on its legs and was going to strike down, with his mouth wide open. Because of this, Mera did not bother screaming or panicking. She felt death coming to her. She felt the cold pain coming to her. She was going to die with feline pride. She then closed her eyes and was ready for the kill.

The Frost Beast was about to swallow her, until something fast came whooshing close. The beast looked back up, staring straight at the speeding force. Alas, what came next, was a fast death for the iced monster.

Bashing through the chest and out of the chest, the Frost Beast stood on its hind legs, as its chest was wide open. Covered in ice with little body parts, the Frost Beast life depleted. Mera looked back up, seeing the creature's busted chest, as it was going to land on her. 

Coming to save her in time with his magic, Trevor teleported to her and grabbed her torso. Hugging her as the body was going to fall on them, Trevor disappeared with his mother, as the Frost Beast collapsed onto the ground, a thundering boom as it crashed onto the middle of the town center.

Appearing back with the others, further feet away from the Frost Beast, Trevor and Mera stared at the sudden death of the iced monster. 

Then, coming down from the skies above, landing down with his red cape flowing onto the wind, was their noble king. Turning around to face them, Thor watched everything around him. He looked at the wounded, scared, mortified, and dead on his kingdom. 

After helping Tanthel and looking everywhere else before saving Mera, the Frost Giants that lived, fled away to someplace else. And escaped to another source of gateway.

For now, he saw everyone staring at him, ready to hear his course of action.

"Those who are not wounded nor injured, double the men and watch the kingdom! People of New Asgard, help the wounded and injured! Bring the nurses and allow them to rest in your homes! The rest of you, dispose of these cold bodies! Move!", Thor commanded.

Hearing their king's demands, everyone split apart and did their duties. Every person split across the town center, many guarding the doorways and gates, many helping and aiding the severely wounded, and many working together to dump the dead Frost Giants someplace else, while others humbly took care of their fallen warriors.

As they went to work, Thor immediately recognized the female tiger, being cared with Trevor. He walked towards them, his eyes focused on Mera.

"What do you think you were doing? I told you to stay in your chambers!", Thor said.

"And what? Watch through my window of everyone dying? I was not going to watch everyone die as I hid!", Mera said.

"You could have been killed!"

"I handled fine!"

"Really? If I was not here, did you think you would survive against the Frost Beast? If I did not arrive late, you wouldn't be crushed to death!"

"Eaten, most likely! But of course! You would prefer to have me in my chambers then fight! You think of me as a normal Asgardian woman, do you?"

"No, I do not think of it like that! I do not want to risk you in any harm! If Tom came home to learn of your death, how would that impact him?"

Thinking of that, Mera gasped.

"What?"

"Do you think... do you think they may be after him as well? After Tom?"

"Mother, he's safe at Earth. I doubt anything awful is happening there."

"Trevor, go help with the nurses. Aid the weak."

"Why? Just let me stay and help mother and you."

"Just go. This is private business."

Not wanting to argue with the God of Thunder, Trevor sighed and walked away.

"Alright, fine. See you later, mother."

"I will join you later, Trevor. I will."

Seeing the canine walk away to aid the wounded, Thor and Mera stood, next to the dead Frost Beast.

As everyone worked on their duties, the two talked, despite the fight ending minutes ago.

"Thor, what is happening? How did they get here?", Mera asked.

"I do not know. But somehow, I feel a dark presence looming in our kingdom."

"Presence? Of what sort?"

"I wish I knew. But's it's here. I can feel it in my bones."

"Like what?"

"Dark magic is the only thing I can think of. But how?"

"If it really is dark magic, we should prepare ourselves for the worst. And maybe we should bring back Tom."

"No. He does not need to know of this. However, I shall send someone to him. To give back the hammer."

"Back the hammer? But, you made him mortal? How would he know to wield it?"

"Something that I learned from my father. And don't worry, I cast a spell to the hammer empowered to me. If he ever needs it, it will call back for him."

"You doing this now? You're going to visit him?"

"Soon, yes. For now..."

Lifting his mighty hammer, with an angered spirit inside of him, there was going to be some dealings with the Frost Giants. Mera watched him from behind, waiting for him to say something next. And what came out, was a king's aggression. 

"I'm going to meet the king of New Jotunheim."

He then looked straight ahead, seeing that he will have to meet the Frost Giant king himself.

"For royal business talk."

Chapter Text

Chapter 12: Mortal Tiger Living With Mortal Herbivores In A Fair Home

Back in the Novedo State, Gunlard Desert
Town: Hasberg
7 hours later from the hospital...

After filing paperwork for the patient and driving twenty miles away from the hospital, getting through with traffic for a mid-level town, with ten minutes passed once reaching the destination, Tom witnessed new experiences throughout the desert town. 

While traveling down the cement road, he watched other animals walk down the sidewalks, cross over lights when the marks turn green, watching many come in and out of random stores, he watched every segment and trance of every living creature in the town. Many alone, many in groups, many together either of friends or families. 

The town itself was busy, as something was happening around the main square. Preparing itself for a traditional festive that has been going for ninety-four years. As it was going to start for this week.

Seeing everything happen too quick for his mind to process every moving action, Tom had many questions. As he saw mostly decorations and helping hands of every beast preparing for this festive tradition. It would be the best for him to know, so he pretends to know everything and anything that happens in the town. Most of all, he has a week to learn and experience everything. For now, he just needs to know the people taking him to their unique home.

As Levi was the driver and Gale sat next to him in the passenger side, Jess sat on the left, as Tom looked at everything on the right. As Tom was distracted observing outside, Jess stared at the male tiger, sensing an odd feeling on the big cat. She was not afraid or fearing him, but of curiosity and question of his behavior. As if the tiger never seen anything before in his life.

Before she could say anything to start a conversation, Levi spoke first.

"Alright, guys. Here we are. We're home.", Levi said.

Jess moved her face away from staring at the tiger to staring at the window, as Tom shifted his view at the front view. He lowered his body down but was pulled back with the seatbelt on his chest.

"Is this string of leather necessary?", Tom asked, annoyed with the seatbelt.

"Ummmm, yes, dude. You need it.", Levi said.

"But why? I cannot lower myself down. This leather string forcibly pulls me back."

"Well, sorry, man. But you need it. Would not like it if you fly out the front window and scarp your face on the asphalt."

"Is that why it is needed? Have many flew out the moving machine?"

Levi and Gale shifted eyes together, both looking at each other as they agreed the tiger was oddly weird. 

Levi then looked back, going to park his vehicle on top of a closed garage. 

"Well, lucky for you. We're here. Don't need the leather of string."

"Shut up. Don't be rude!", Gale said, giving the male impala a soft punch on his right shoulder.

"What? He calls it that!", Levi said.

"Focus on going inside.", Jess said.

Distracted by messing with each other, Levi looked back at the garage, as he stepped on the brake to halt the vehicle.

"Alright, everybody. New guy. Welcome to our lovely home.", Levi said. 

Gale was the first to jump out, as Levi was checking for the brake pad locked in place and the gear stick was put into park. As Levi took out the keys, he then exited out of the car, along with Jess. But Jess noticed that the tiger did not move at all.

"Something wrong?", Jess asked.

"You never told me how to get this free of me.", Tom said.

"Ehhhh, well-"

"Something wrong, Jess?", Gale asked.

"No, I'm alright. Can you guys just go in. We'll be there.", Jess said.

The female sheep nodded and walked to the house, whereas Levi already went inside before anyone else.

Jess watched her sheep friend walk on top of the cement circular steps placed on the rough sandy ground, walking towards the door and closing it behind. She then looked back at Tom.

"What do you mean you do not know how to be free? You never really used a seatbelt before?", Jess asked, her voice soft with sternness in it.

"I am sorry. I did not mean to upset you. I just never used this before."

"Never... used it before?", Jess whispered softly. "Do you even have a driver's license?"

"Is that a form of code?"

"Eehh, no. It's something that every animal gets at a certain age and is documented for personal and private driving in the open road. You know, never drive while texting or other distractions? For sure your parents must have taught you that or seen that in school videos."

The only response she got from the tiger was silence and small blinks.

"Ever heard of any of those?"

"Maybe the negative ones. I think."

Jess looked at the tiger, seeing the truth in his eyes. She knows that the tiger knew nothing of anything about car safety, license, or even how to get out of a seatbelt. She found this strange tiger to be odd and annoying. 

And yet, she willingly helped out in watching and supporting him. So, she just has to do her best with the tiger. 

"Okay. I'm coming.", Jess said, as she got back in the truck and crawled towards the cushioned seats. She then stopped in the middle and helped the tiger.

"Okay, you see this?"

"Yes."

"That's a buckle. And this red thing on top, is what sets you free. Just push the red button down and the clip pops out. Wanna try?"

Tom looked down at the buckle, seeing a red button on top of the black. 

"I just press it."

Jess nodded and allowed the tiger to free himself.

Tom did what the female Angora goat said. With his right hand, using his thumb, he gently placed it down on the red button. Softly pressing on the red button, the clip popped out from the buckle. Feeling the tightness slither away, Tom pulled away the belt and placed it away from his torso.

As he did that, he looked down at the door handle.

"That's a door handle. You open yourself to-"

"I know what a door handle is. No need to tell me."

Jess shut her lips together and placed her hands on her knees. She watched the male tiger open the door, gripping his fingers on the handle. Surprisingly, he opened softly the door, allowing himself to exit out the parked vehicle. 

The female Angora goat watched the tiger walk out the door, her mind racing with afterthoughts. Before she could say anything, the tiger looked down at the back seat.

"Are you coming out, milady?"

"Ummm, I will. Just close gently the door. I will take the left side."

"Very well. I wait for you outside."

The tiger gently closed the door softly, shutting the metal entrance, with the gears clicking and shutting in place. As she watched the door closed peacefully back, Jess sighed deeply and started having second thoughts about helping a carnivore patient.

"I'm starting to regret this.", Jess whispered.

Waiting outside for her to come out, Tom gazed at their unique structure and style of the home. 

The house was a two-story height and slender built, with a flat roof on top. Three windows on the front, with two on the left and one on the right. Paved with the entire layout a concrete structure and the color a white/grey on the bricks. Outside the house, was a few plants life, such as a cactus plant on the right side of the front door and a few deserts plant growth on the front yard. 

As Tom sketched the front of the house, he was eager to see the inside of it. He heard behind him the car door shut and footsteps walking towards him.

"Thanks for waiting. You ready to go in?", Jess asked.

"I am. You have what you need?", Tom asked.

"I have my belongings. Let's go."

Waiting inside the house, Levi had the laptop on, looking back at their gathered results from the night the strange tiger came from. While he was typing on the keyboard of the laptop, Gale was waiting for the other two to come in. 

She stood a few feet away from the door, not wanting to get smacked or hit when it opens. She then saw two shadows coming to the front, the tallest shadow being the height of the male tiger.

"It's open.", Gale said.

Hearing her voice, the handle clicked, and the door was opened. Jess was the first to enter through, with her hand on the handle. Giving herself space, she allowed the tiger to come in, as he stepped forward and observed the inside of the home. 

"Well, it's not much, but for now it's a home. So, hope you like it.", Gale said, being the first herbivore to introduce properly into the house.

Tom looked everywhere inside the house. The open space between the living room, kitchen, and an open area that was a science lab.

The living room was in the left part, with four couches and two wooden chairs, a large HD TV on the wall with a game console below the ground, a brown rug below the couches, and a glass silverware table in the middle of the wooden chairs.  Sitting on the couch that is left on the living room was Levi, as he was busy typing on the keyboards. 

Then on the left part of the room, to the right on the living room was the kitchen. The kitchen was small, as there was one stove. The stove was a dull grey color with an oven and four burners on top. Ten cabinets around the kitchen walls, with five on top and five below. There was one solid counter for cooking, with various equipment stored in the cabinets below, and a dishwasher. The sink was in the middle of the wall, were a window stood on top with the white blinds covering the sunlight outside. 

Onto the right side, in its own room, was a laboratory. Designed for the three living together, one side was for Jess, for her medical studies. In her side, she had a microscope, test tubes, a Bunsen burner, and various equipment in her table. As Jess's lab table was on the right, on the left was Levi and Gale's personal lab table for their study. As their current course in the science field was meteorology and studying the empty area of space above their atmosphere. 

Throughout the house inside, at least from discovering below before reaching upstairs, the ground floor was a slick marble tile. 

"Well, what do you think?", Gale asked.

Tom looked everywhere on the inside of the house, distracted by its interesting style of structure and design. He then looked down at the female sheep, waiting for a reply.

"It's a fair home. It is greatly made."

"Thanks. I guess."

"I mean it. It is a genuine home. Every home has its meaning."

"Thanks. That's very nice of you."

"What is that room for?", Tom asked, looking at the laboratory side.

"That is off-limits to you. You do not go anywhere near our science equipment. Got that?", Levi said, while keeping his face on the laptop screen.

"Levi, be considerate. He's our guest.", Gale said.

"Actually, I was thinking of that."

He closed the laptop down and looked at Jess.

"Jess, where is our feline guest going to stay?"

"Upstairs. Where we have an extra room for friends coming over. Is that okay with you?", Jess asked.

"That's actually a fine place." He then looks at Tom. "You okay with that?"

"I can handle any room that is acceptable by you.", Tom said.

"Yeeeahhh, sure. Jess, you think you can take him there?"

"Why can't you help out? This is not your home, you know."

"Yeah. But I have something else to explore. And would be nice if someone else came to support our research.", Levi said, his eyes darting the female sheep.

As she saw the impala's staring view at her, she responded fast.

"Oh, right. Jess, would you be nice enough to show him the upstairs room?", Gale asked Jess.

"What? You as well? What are you both up to?", Jess asked.

"Nothing. Just important science research. For our college credits. You know?", Gale said.

Jess looked at her female sheep friend and looked back at her male impala friend, shifting her eyes left and right at the two herbivores. She shook her head and sighed.

"Okay. But once I get him adjusted, you guys are going to be kind with him, right?", Jess asked.

"All of you are aware that I stand here, right?", Tom interrupted the weird exchanges of the herbivores.

Feeling like he was part of a wrong place, Jess came to help him.

"Of course, we do. Don't mind them. They're just... excited to have a new guest in our comfy property.", Jess said. "Right, guys?"

"Hmhm, yep. Gale, come over here.", Levi said, as he opened back his laptop.

Seeing that the impala was back at staring sternly at the laptop screen, he was not interested in focusing their new guest. Seeing the herbivore already staring at the laptop, the female sheep sighed and looked up at the tall feline.

"Hey. Don't worry about him. He will open up soon. I just now have to help him." Gale said.

"I understand. Your friend is in need of help. I will let you help your friend.", Tom said.

"Good. Well, feel free to roam around the house. And Jess will give out the house rules. Have fun.", Gale said.

Saying her words, Gale retreated to the working impala, as she sat next to him. Already sitting with the impala, the two whispered to each other, as the laptop screen remained open.

As they were back into their working minds, Jess had her duty to support the tiger. After all, he is her patient. Which makes him her great responsibility to take care until whatever effects she believes heals. In her professional opinion, she believed that the tiger is suffering a moderate brain damage injury, as a tolerable description for the male tiger. After experiencing him to figure how to get out of a seat belt, she is sticking with brain damage as the hopeful description for the tiger's medical injury.

Since her friends left her alone, let alone her responsibility as a trainee nurse, she was going to take the male tiger to the upstairs level.

"Well, would you like to come follow me, Mr. Grant?", Jess asked the tall tiger.

Tom looked down at the kind female Angora goat with a generous smile.

"You may call me Tom. And yes. Show me the rest of this humble home."

"Nice. This way."

The female goat led the way, walking towards the stairs that was in the center of the house. They walked behind the closet in front of the stairs, where behind the cemented wall was the wooden stairs with sturdy oaken rails.

Jess was the first to climb up the open steps, as they were not stiff or crooked, and the stepping was solidly built with less creaking. For her, it was barely much, due to her small size. However, once Tom makes his first step on the second horizontal step, the wooden staircase made a mild creak, as a heavier foot was stepped upon the large boot. 

Despite the small creaks, Tom followed the kind female goat upstairs, that was at least ten feet up, from first floor to second floor. Finally reaching the second level, Tom gazed upon the second level, the wall color and brick style the same as the first level below. Upstairs, however, there were at least six doors for different rooms. Two bathrooms, four bedrooms, and one closet. As Tom looked around the upstairs section, Jess explained what happens here and what rooms to expect.

"So, here is the upstairs level. Up here, there are six rooms, which are four bedrooms, two bathrooms, and one closet. To help you know which is what, on the left, are two bedrooms and one bathroom. That's where Gale and I sleep. While in the right, two bedrooms, one bathroom, and in the middle, a small and organized closet. Levi has the right side of the bedroom, so the left bedroom is all yours.", Jess said.

Tom looked everywhere on the upstairs level, taking in the fresh new scent of clean air, feeling the rushing air conditioner above the ceiling, and observing the uniqueness of the crafting and creation of the home. He loved every new aspect and design of the home, while his ears listened to all of Jess's ongoing speech of the second level. He was however not fully paying attention to every detail, as the female Angora goat was speaking to him.

"Hello? Can you hear me?", Jess asked.

Tom looked down at the female goat, his eyes looking at the curious goat.

"My apologies. I was intrigued by the lovely crafting on the home. Really great design."

"Thanks. But, did you hear anything I said?"

"Ummmm... different parts on random sentences." He then remembered the last sentences of the upstairs discussion. "Is this side mine?"

"Yes. The right side is yours. To the left. Want me to show you?"

"I would not mind."

Jess nodded and led him to the bedroom he will stay. As Tom followed her, Jess talked about the irritating awkwardness her friends started downstairs.

"Hey, don't worry about them. It's just a first time a carnivore has ever stayed with us."

"First time? Do your friends fear carnivores like myself?"

"Well, this is a first time for me. Usually, we would invite herbivores or at least primate omnivores for small parties and study lectures. Otherwise, we never had a carnivore guest in our house. Not saying that having carnivores around us is a bad omen or anything, just a first to have one welcomed. I'm open-minded in having any guest, so do not feel I'm keeping you down or anything. And as for my friends, they are very genuine and kindhearted once you get to know them. They just need to get used to having you around."

"I understand. So, I must get their respect in order to feel less threatening. Am I right?"

"Yep. That actually is what you have to do."

"Sounds fair and easy."

"Just be very considerate with everyone. Mostly Levi. He has a strong issue with carnivores."

"Really? He seems pleasant when talking to everyone."

"I honestly do not know what's his problem. Just don't think too deep on it. Just respect him and he will respect you. Which also, I must adhere certain house rules."

Once they made it to the assigned bedroom for Tom, she stopped in front of the door and turned to face Tom, looking up at his small pupil eyes.

"House rules? And what may they be?"

"You think you can try without breaking one of them?"

"I will. I wish to not break any rule of the housing. Do tell what I must respect."

"Can I ask you question?"

"Sure."

"Why do you talk like that? You sound like old 1700 English. No disrespect."

Tom was astonished by a question from the mortal Angora goat. It did not strike him of the odd English language they spoke, until she asked.

"Well, it is where I am raised. The language is of native Asgardian tongue. If you want me to sound like your modern English, I can. If you're acceptable to it."

"I mean... well... as long as I can understand you, it's fine whichever you use. And what's Asgardian? Is that a neighborhood? A town?"

"A home far into the stars."

"Stars?", Jess whispered lightly.

"Now, what are the rules here? What am I supposed to know?"

Changing the subject from the odd home that sounded fantasy, Jess shook her head and returned to reality. She then cleared her throat and opened the door for him.

"Would you like to see what's inside first?"

Tom nodded without saying a word.

The female Angora goat opened the door, letting in herself and the tiger last. Once they entered the open space of the bedroom, left mostly for a guest or two, the tiger was intrigued by the design and craftsmanship of the bedroom, with the bed in the middle, a clothing drawer in the right wall with an eight-foot cylinder mirror on top, and a closet on the left side of the bed. 

"So, here is where you're going to be staying. Feel free to make it feel like home. And while that's a closet on the left side of the bed, you can also make it your own small wardrobe. Just try to not get anything deluxe or heavily fancy."

"Even the bedroom is quite nice."

"You're very kind for a tiger, you know?"

"Is that a bad thing?", Tom said, looking at the female goat.

"No, not at all. Just never met a feline this gentle. At least in this town."

"Are you saying that every feline here is dangerous and cruel?"

"What, no! I did not say that! Let me rephrase that. There are a few felines that I'm friends with at our university campus, while most of them in town are local neighbors. Most of them that live here are stubbornly... ummmmmmmm... hmmmmmm.... hard to live with, but we continue on adapting with them. What I'm trying to say is, you did nothing wrong and not every feline or carnivore are bad. Just... only you're the questionable one."

"Questionable one? Interesting. I guess I have much to learn."

Jess stared at the male tiger, her eyes shifting up and down, her mind swirling with pervasive questions for his unique condition. At least she hoped to believe it was a trauma condition and not dealing with someone in fantasy world. Either way, he was not threatening since they first met. The best way possible is to keep that positive aspect and to not pull any strings with the carnivore.

"Anyway, before you get comfortable, let's start with those house rules."

"Right. Ready when you are."

"Alright then." She cleared her throat and started the first rule. "Well, first things first. All of us wake up in the same morning, so which means breakfast starts at 10:00 or 10:30 the latest. It will not affect you or anything if you miss the time goal but would be nice to be at the correct time. Otherwise, nothing to really worry, only you will have to clean up the entire table and take care of the dishes."

"That does not sound bad. You make it sound frightening."

"I did? Sorry. That's not highly important. Sorry about that."

"It's fine. Continue."

"Okay. Second rule is actually important. And it is about the water reticulation. Since we live in an open desert with minimal water supply, it is important to not waste water. So, if you're thinking of doing a bath regularly, try to not make it a habit."

"If I were to take a bath, what would the days be perfect?"

"At least twice. So, if you do Monday, then wait until Friday. Not only do we have to worry about the showering unit, but also with the bathroom and kitchen sinks. So, do not waste water when using them. Got it?"

Tom nodded, understanding the process of keeping the supply of water in good shape and filter.

"Alright. The third rule is which is mostly for you. In which is about your... carnivore behalf. Actually, a few towards you."

"Carnivore behalf? Is this something new?"

"Yeah. Since you're our first. It was Levi and Gale's idea. I hope you don't mind."

"I was told to respect their trust, so I shall have respect by honoring your rules. It is part of a feline trait. So... what is the rules set for me?"

Jess was out of abundance of words to describe the tiger. While she took note of his physical appearance and facial movements, she was impressed of how calm and proficient the tiger showed. Usually, in an herbivore fear, anyone that tries to mess with a carnivore in any wrong way, tend to get hurt verbally, mentally, and sometimes physically, depending on the crisis of the moment. 

However, this tiger, this young male carnivore, was unlike anyone she ever met or thought of stereotypically. While still a bit uneased having a carnivore in the same house with her friends, he made her feel safe and friendly. She thought her emotions were getting in the way, as gullible she can be with anyone. But her instincts were not fired to run or escape the room or feel a dangerous aurora from the tiger. 

And what made her heart tingle... was his soft smile and generous eyes. Something out of the oddness in him. He did not even show his teeth, as that usually would scare herbivores from the sight of sharp teeth. And even if he did, something about him did not show fear or hate. Jess was enchanted by this male tiger. And yet, she's wondering if he really is brain damaged or something else intriguing about him.

Before thinking too deep on the subject, Tom spit her back into reality by speaking softly.

"Are you okay, milady?"

Jess looked back up at the tiger, his face soft as his fur and small eyes with gentle care. 

"Sorry. I was thinking of something. Ummm, where were we?"

"House rules that are for me. About carnivore behalf?"

"Right. Onto that. Would you like to sit? Sorry if I made you stand too long."

"No need. My legs are not tired."

"Alright. Sorry again. Anyways, since this is more of a carnivore protocol and since you are living with us in our home, here are some important rules. First part is... no biting or scratching the furniture or anything on the house. Which also means do not destroy the floor, walls, chairs, bathrooms, and everything downstairs. Got that part?"

Tom nodded with his expression normal. 

"I understand. Sounds simple."

"Good. The next one is to be mindful and considerate if colleagues or guests are welcomed. Which means, try to act normal and not make them feel uncomfortable or threatened, since most would be herbivores. If interested to talk to any of them, hide your claws and teeth to not frighten them. If you want to."

"I would not want to scare your friends. I understand your reasoning. Is there more?"

"Just one more. And this is very important. Actually, very important for your life."

"Oh? And what shall that be?"

"You ready to hear it?"

"Yes.", Tom said as he placed his back on the wall. "What is it?"

"Well, as every carnivore knows the overall rule, which goes for every continent in the world, meat is illegal in every way. Devouring, bone drugs, blood sampling, trade, or even a bite on a limb or body part, is illegal for everywhere. So, basically, do not eat or get any meat or even bring it to our home. If so, harsh consequences will come for you, and I would not be able to save you from the law. Depending on the crime you committed. But please, don't do anything meat related. Do you fully understand that?"

Looking at her face, deeply serious as the emotions sounded sour, Tom felt the female goat's plea. Her light pink face and smooth, with the fuzzy wool around her neck, her eyes darting directly at him. After what his mother told him about the horrific things that exist in Earth, most of it was about carnivores and illegal activity relating to meat. The truth was real in the animal Earth he stands upon. He could see it in her eyes. 

And yet, hearing all these rules put upon his ears, he realized how frightening and deadly the Earth was told about. Told from the animals that once lived there, the harsh and violent life that existed. The cruel reality every herbivore faced in their daily life, from the unexpected and brutal forces of carnivore beings. To hear the truth told from a mortal Angora goat, it triggered a feared mental system in his mind, as the horrors that exist were true. 

To not keep the female goat silent, he spoke after her last rule.

"I understand. You have my word. I will not disappoint you or your friends."

"You sure? Just trying to make sure you understand. It's not a joke. It's for real."

"No, I understand."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes!", Tom's voice a bit loud and narrowed.

With his voice high as if no one heard him, Jess's ears lowered and backed a few feet. 

Seeing her frightened face and instinctual body in a protective mode, Tom's eyes were wide in shock. He looked down on the floor and looked back up at the female goat. He sighed and calmed his mind, as today felt very stressful and tiresome. 

To forgive his narrowed outburst, he moved his back from the wall and apologized without stepping forward to her.

"I'm sorry. I did not mean to act like that. I'm just tired and never had any decent sleep. I'm not angry towards you. I thank you for the rules to protect me and yourself. I'm very sorry, milady. Can you forgive my outburst?"

Looking at his gentle and forgiving expression, his fur soft before his outburst, Jess looked at the tiger's eyes again. His small pupils begging forgiveness. Seeing his feline pupils stare at her with shame and plead, and nothing around it hiding fright or hunger. Nothing cruel remaining in the eyes, anything sinister or anything carnivore like. She looked at the male tiger, amazed from his gentle actions and kind manners. She could not help but think that this tiger is something different. Something unique and off-putting. And yet, aside from the unexpected outburst, the way he apologized without any horrific scare or glint of teeth shown, he was a gentle cat with behaved manners. 

As the tiger apologized, he was waiting for a reply. Hopefully, a sincerely kind one with less bitterness. 

Jess sighed and made a small smile around her lips. She even had the courage to walk towards him, with her ears perked up and her wool smoothly fuzzed without any static fear.

"No, I'm sorry. I was being too pushy. I heard you the first time. I was being skeptical and rude. I'm sorry for pushing you."

Surprised to herself, she stood in front of the tiger. Despite her pumping heart and nervous ticks from her legs, she was brave enough to stand in front of the tiger. 

The next thing that was unexpected... her hands smoothly grabbing the right hand of the tiger.

As she talked, she stroked the orange and black striped fur, trying to tame and calm the tiger.

"Look, I'm just trying to help you. Since my friends accidentally ran over you, I feel like it's my responsibility to help you in anyway. I just needed you to know that, since any carnivore would try it. Most of all... do it. So, I will just say it again."

With her hands still on the tiger's right hand, she looked up at the feline, with generous and pleading eyes.

"Promise me by whatever moral code you go by and never do anything meat related. Never of any illegal sort? Do you understand, Tom?"

Looking at her eyes, her truthful and caring eyes, he answered truthfully with the soft content of his words.

"I promise you, milady Jess, to honor by your rules. I will not destroy your promise."

His soft smile, genuine expression, and the sound of his gentle voice said it all. Her observations and theories were correct. There was nothing frightening or horrifying behind the mask of his feline heritage. It was like talking to a decent being without any violence or verbal abuse, unlike most carnivore species. With this tiger, especially with her rubbing his furry hand, sums all the answers she needed from him. 

"Thank you for your honesty. And thanks for understanding. Welcome to our home."

"I am honored to be part of it."

Jess made a small chuckle, with her hands still rubbing his tall right hand. Realizing that her hands was still rubbing his orange black striped fur, her face blushed. She then let her hands free from his hand.

"Sorry. I did not mean to that at first. I did not know what came to me."

"Do not worry. You were being kind to me. I am not offended by your generous touch."

The two chuckled softly after all the ground house rules set in place. The two looked at each other, with bright expressions from their smooth faces. 

The two stared for a brief minute, until she thought of something else. 

"Well, I'm going to check the guys downstairs. So, feel free to look around and we will call you for once dinner is ready. And remember, no scratching anything."

"I will. Is that all of the rules placed towards me?"

"Pretty much. So, just relax or feel free to join us. And maybe a shower would help. Anyways, see you soon."

With her final words and rules done, Jess left the tiger alone in his bedroom. With the door left open, he peeked out to see the female Angora goat walk away, heading downstairs to meet her herbivore friends. 

Seeing her gone with her horns disappeared downstairs, Tom closed the door lightly and sighed deeply from exhaustion. Never in his life had he felt so tiresome. It was perhaps of his mortal body that made him feel slow and tired, as he always felt energetic in his immortal body. 

Despite having no powers, he was grateful that his carnivore instincts were gone. Hearing the horror and carnage that exists here, he was appreciative of Thor getting rid of their cursed trait. In all carnivores that suffer that savage quality. 

As from hearing the illegal existence of everything meat related, he was glad to not worry or panic about the real horror. With the carnivorous instinct gone from his mind and soul, he did not have to bother with anything relating to the illegal sources or resources of meat. With that power in him, he had nothing to worry gravely about.

He then moved away from the door and walked towards to the window. The moonlight shining inside the dark room. 

Tom looked up at the banana-curved shape moon, admiring its unique color and glow. He placed his hands on the window ledge and bent his front down, as he stared at the resting night sky. As he watched the stars glitter everywhere in the naked black sky, he missed everyone on top.

He misses the home he was born and raised in. He misses his people and species that lived there. He missed his childhood friends he grew and fought with. He missed his king and father figure that protects New Asgard. He missed his canine stepbrother left alone in the golden walls of the kingdom, for sure missing him as well. And most of all, his mother. Out of everyone and everything, he misses and deeply worries about her. Knowing that his mother misses and deeply worries about his safety and healthy life. However, all of the above, he missed everything on top of the skies. 

He gazed upon the stars, whispering in silence.

"Tanthel. If you're listening, tell everyone that I miss them. I am doing well and experienced many things. I hope that New Asgard is exceeding without me and that Thor, thy beloved king, is protecting our home. I have much to learn here and much to understand life in Earth as well. Know that I am alive and well. And tell everyone that I miss them. Including dear mother. Hope you hear my words travel into the cosmos. See you soon."

Ending his silent message into the empty sky with the window closed, the tiger believed that his words made it through the sky. Knowing that the male bull, Tanthel, the new gatekeeper protecting the kingdom and gifted of hearing words of many tongues, would hear his message far away. Believing it to be so, Tom felt obligated with the silent message. 

He then remembered what Jess told him after she left. About needing a shower. He took a whiff on his clothes and felt an uneased smell from it. Knowing that she was right, after dealing with everything today, he needed to clean the dirt and filth from his fur. 

"Well. A shower I shall take.", he whispered.

He then went for the door, exiting out his assigned bedroom, and headed for the bathroom. 

While he was going to get himself cleaned...

He pondered for what events will happen tomorrow. What new experiences he will be part of. For what adventure seeks for his feline eyes.

And while he pondered on the exciting things on Earth...

He was blinded and heedless to New Asgard. Unaware of the crisis the kingdom is facing. Uninformed of the battle that has ensured in the new planet and castle, with dead ones in golden steps and floors.

And above all else...

Unknowing of the next horrors that will come for him later.

As he spends time on Earth, the natural planet of all animal life...

Evil has begun to spread on New Asgard.

Chapter Text

Chapter 13: Kingly Warnings To A Frozen Kingdom That Already Faced Thundering Consequences Before In Original Dimension

In a fast motion of speed and bright light, harboring down into a cold planet, a great threat from New Asgard came to pay a visit. With the speed of traveling light, from the channeling power of the Bifrost, traveling through the empty space and stars, was the king himself. Amongst others, a few warriors volunteered to guard their king, Thor was coming to New Jotunheim, after the brutal invasion spilt upon his kingdom. 

With the gateway finding a spot near a frozen cliff, twelve feet away from the endpoint, the Bifrost landed the king and his group of ten warriors by his side. As the people touched frozen ground, the bridge disappeared back into the sky, leaving the eleven alone in enemy territory. 

Standing upon in the middle, with his fingers gripped on the mighty Miljoner, he looked around the frozen wasteland left upon the ruined icy kingdom. He looked around the leftover waste of ice and blizzard, sensing a great coldness close to them. While the threat is far deep into the ruin of a rebuilt cold kingdom, Thor could feel the stares close to him and his men. 

One of the men, a male brown, yellow striped jackal came to ask his king. To ask if this was a smart idea to enter enemy land.

"My king, is this wise to come? I have a feeling we are being watched.", said the male jackal.

Thor stared at the blank cold distance, having the same feeling as his Asgardian beast warrior.

"I have the same feeling as well, warrior. I feel the cold presence upon us."

"Then why are we here? We should watch the kingdom. Or at least attack them with our army."

"No. We have lost enough. We are not here to fight. Only to talk."

The men around grew nervous and tense, with the small numbers of them, compared to entering a kingdom of the people that attacked them. Despite having Thor with them, unease was the factor imprinted on the men, both man and beast fearing the outcome outside the fortress of the cold kingdom far from them.

"Do not fret, men. Stay behind me and do not speak over me. We will be fine. Let us go now."

Thor started walking to the kingdom, not wasting time standing in the dark frozen planet. As the king walked, the men followed behind to aid their king. As they walked with him, Thor had one address to say before he forgot.

"One more thing. Watch over the blizzard. Not everything stays cold and blue. If you see anything unusual, do not attack. Just let them watch. Am I clear?"

"Are you saying that the Frost Giants are here?", asked a male dark red horse.

"Yes, warrior. So be careful. As we are here for answers."

With that said and on one else having questions, they marched to the new kingdom. 

As they walked to the frozen ground of barren snow and solid ice, they witnessed and observed the untouched kingdom after Thor saved the beasts from slavery and cruelty. As the night sky remained dark forever without a sun but a blue cold moon, the cold kingdom was left as it was. 

Timbers of ruin decaying and ice falling from the ceilings, crumbling down to the ground. Iced spikes shaken from small movement, falling down as well, as the blizzard snow grew stronger once they arrived. The snow devouring anything around it, the wind breezing as the echos of horror erupted from the cold. Horrors that the beasts survived years ago, remember everything in the frozen lands. The animals, recalling the horrific tales living in New Jotunheim. 

As they walked down the path of ice, the animals looked around, as a few remember the harsh and brutal life they had. Sounds of cold whips planted on friends and families, even to young children of pre-age. The scolding and verbal abuse from their cold masters, and the punishments they tenderly love on them. The consequences if working slow or disobeying orders, leading to physical abuse or straight death. When it comes to death, families were forced to watch their loved ones die by their frozen hands. Even the touch of their hands burned into their body, penetrating their fur, scales, feathers, or wool, entering their skin for torment and torturous pleasure. As they walked down the valley of snow and blizzard wind, the animals have not forgotten the horrors left forever in their minds and souls.

As they walked, the animals were grateful to be rescued, to be brought into a new world, to a man with a heart of living and opening. To an immortal king, the God of Thunder, bringing balance and peace with man and beast together. The blonde-haired immortal that gave them everything, as New Jotunheim gave them something to remember forever. And as they walked down the path, nothing in this planet has changed their hatred for the Frost Giants. Their dying wish to see them gone from existence. 

To yet enter their kingdom, after their invasion attack on New Asgard. A horror that found its way into the golden halls and town of the kingdom. An evil that allowed to enter the very doorstep of their peaceful home. After losing every single warrior and innocent being, even the loss of several children caught in the field of battle, many were angered to even talk to them. As most of the beasts want them dead. Gone. Extinct from their world.

And now, instead of war, their king seeks for answers. Seeking answers for the attack of their kingdom. All needing answers from the Frost Giant king himself.

As the beasts retain their hatred and anger, along with the Asgardian human men that feel the same emotion, stood their ground and followed their thundering king. They walked finally into a ruined cold castle like form, with small ice falling from the ceiling. They stood outside the fortress, figuring how to get inside. After the walk, that took forty minutes to reach, many looked for a way inside. As they looked, Thor caught a closed re-frame of giant double doors. The entrance into the inside of the kingdom.

When Thor found the closed doors, he thought of knocking or hollering out the king's name. Before he could decide, a cold voice came from above the icy ruins.

"Look who came walking back into my new domain. The little king himself."

Looking above the frozen ruined castle, hiding in the blue shadows of the cold, was Laufey. His crown still placed on his top head and his menacing red eyes staring at his warm guests. As everyone looked above to see him, the Frost King looked below at his meek guests.

"To why do you enter my kingdom this time, Asgardian?", Laufey asked.

"King Laufey. You know why I am here. Tis not a reason to ask why.", Thor said.

"Hmmmmmm. And yet, you stand outside my kingdom. My recreated fortress."

"Do not toy with me. I did not come here to listen to your whining. I come for answers!"

"Is it about New Asgard? A shame to hear the fallen there."

"Do not speak that way to the dead! WERE YOU RESPONSIBLE FOR THE ATTACK AND INVASION OF NEW ASGARD?!"

Laufey came out from the shadows, while reaming on top of his ruined walls.

"Do you think I would risk a second chance of facing you? Or my people? You must be delusional to think I would be behind this!"

"Then what did? Our kingdom is heavily fortified and somehow your people entered our kingdom. So, I find it hard to believe you."

"Believe what you want. I was not responsible for the attack on New Asgard. Nor did I summon any army to attack."

Coming out of the shadows, with hundred glowing red eyes peering through the darkness, were Laufey's people. Feeling the presence of his people around the outside, the men felt anxious and agitated from the surrounding troops.

"You honestly think I would waste time in facing your kingdom or any other planet? We have upheld our bargain to not capture nor slave anyone."

"It does not explain the actions on the attack. Someone has touched our ground and not only attacked but murdered all Asgardians. Even brought a Frost Beast into the center of the kingdom."

"And you still think it is me? How stubborn you do not see truth in me."

"Because he's not wrong. You, out of every foul being, attacked our home! OUR ONLY PLACE TO LIVE!", said the male jackal.

Seeing the angered beast talking, Thor tried to quiet him.

"Hold yourself."

It did not stop.

"YOU THINK WE SHOULD TRUST EVERY WORD YOU SPILL OUT? YOU'RE A MURDER! A RUTHLESS BASTARD OF A FROZEN PLANET! SLAUGHTERED OUR FAMILIES AND CHILDREN FOR SICKENED PURPOSES AND PLEASURE!"

"That's enough, warrior! Shut your mouth!", Thor ordered.

"AND YOU BRING THE HORROR INTO OUR HOME! INTO HIS HOME! TO WHY WE SHOULD LISTEN TO YOUR LIES, WE SHOULD CUT OFF YOUR HEAD!"

"SILENCE!", Thor yelled at the angered jackal, his head turned to the canine.

Seeing the king's glowing angered eyes, the jackal backed away and remained silent from his outburst. As the jackal moved to the warriors, Thor sighed and looked back at the Frost Giant king. As the king laughed down at them.

"Hahahahah. You know let your pets talk for you, Asgardian?"

"And you hold your tongue. They are not wrong. I too do not believe you, Laufey. Your lies are toxic then your cold heart. And watch how you talk to them."

"I see that. They really want me dead. All your little beast subjects under your heel. Amazed to see how you accept them into your own kingdom."

"I have anyone and everyone that is part of New Asgard. Not only Asgardians, but of every race, including the beasts. And that has nothing to do with the attacks."

"You're right. And I have told you already, I have done no such thing. I did not order any attack from my authority."

"Then how?"

Laufey gave into thought of what could have happened. To why his own people attacked the kingdom of New Asgard.

"Perhaps exiled ones or those who left in their own terms. Otherwise, all of us have stayed in this ruined kingdom. Slow since our labor was taken from us."

"Enough with the beasts. And why would your own people leave you?"

"Some see me lazy. Slow. Arrogant. Irresponsible. But I feel a much darker and stronger force. Something that encouraged half of my people to leave thy kingdom."

"What blasphemy are you saying?"

"After you're attack on us, taking away our labor, strange occurrences have been spreading upon this new world. Upon this dimensional system. Upon us."

Everyone looked at the Frost Giant king with confused expressions and disbelief context. But they listened to what the king had to say.

"Since I am reborn for a second chance among the living, others have been revived before your war at Midgard. The human Earth. And amongst them, more of me."

"More of what that are you?"

"Villains, Thor. Villains of every form, shape, species, and style. And I believe one of them may be responsible for the attack on New Asgard. One of the reborn villains that siege your precious warm kingdom."

"My king. What is he talking about? He's spreading lies again.", said a human Asgardian warrior.

"Nay. He is not wrong. I have seen this at the battlefield of Earth. He is telling the truth."

Laufey formed a crooked smile on his face, his red eyes staring at his guests.

"If you had to guess what person attacked us, the villain leading your people, who may it be responsible?"

"That I wish to know. Unfortunately, things go fast and time never rests. However, I do believe it to be someone who knows the way into New Asgard. And whoever may it be... is the one you're looking for.", Laufey said.

With his words sent as the cold wind rushing down, Thor needed what he needed to hear. The answers foretold by another king. Despite the king cold and cruel as his frozen ego of turning everything an iced universe, there was truth in his words, while the sour tone remained unhospitable. 

Then, before they could ask more, the Frost Giants below, came out of the shadows, forming various iced weapons from their hands. Looking for a reason to battle, the Asgardians stood their ground and watched carefully for any attack. One Giant came close to Thor, stepping in front of him, breathing out the smoke of cold from his nose, and growling softly at the blonde king.

"You know have my reply. As for now, leave my kingdom alone, unless business brings you back.", Laufey said.

Thor looked at the king, his eyes staring with deep hatred on the frozen entity. However, as king, responsibility rested on his shoulders. And unlike his youth in the original dimension, where he ruined the peace between original Jotunheim and Asgard, will not continue the same fate in this new dimension. 

With his men panicked and nerved to the bone, he did not want to waste time standing to fight or argue. He got what he needed and will consider the Frost Giant King's words.

"Let's go. We're done here."

Hearing the words from the king of a command towards them, the men looked at each other and nodded back at the king. With that said, the men retreated back at the central point to where the Bifrost landed. To walk back at the iced path, back to re-imagine the horrors and mental scars of the frozen planet. 

Before joining them, Thor turned back to face Laufey. To give out a clear and final warning, made to be a threat.

"One more thing. If I wanted to, I would have brought everyone here to destroy your kingdom and have you gone. But since I have a responsibility to watch my people, I should respect yours. But know this. Many of the people at New Asgard, the beasts you stole form their Earth, are desperate to have your hand on a pole. And the attack of New Asgard, many pleaded for war. And as much as I want them to, it's still consideration. So, know remember this."

Thor lifted his hammer up, as if he was going to strike the king.

"If any of you enter New Asgard again, with your legions of cold warriors or beasts, by or by not your orders... New Asgard will have war against all of you. And for that... we will make all of you extinct. And that is my word for them. Am I clear... Laufey?"

Laufey stared down at the blonde-haired king, the thundering God, his eyes squinted, and smirk lowered. As much as he would love to kill him, the king did not want to start a major war with them, considering he has more of everything, as his kingdom was one of only one people, as New Asgard is of many. And to see that he means it by heart and by order, he saw Thor is a matured king. Not the selfish and childish prince he once was long ago. In this world, he changed a lot. 

For that reason, he had to accept his reasons and create another war for extinction.

"Very well, Thor. I hear your reasoning and shall respect it. Now go. While I still allow it."

With that said, Thor got what he needed. Only to make sure he got the message completely, Thor turned back and marched through his men. 

However, before all of them left, the male jackal stood watching the king. One of the warriors saw him stand, alerting Thor.

"My king. Lestat is standing there.", said a male short horned brown furred goat.

Thor looked at the goat, until his eyes shifted to the jackal. The jackal staring at the king, ready to start something tragic and wrong. Reminding him of himself from original Jotunheim.

"Damn fool.", Thor muttered.

Thor marched his way into the warriors, walking in a paced manner to get the jackal back in formation. He walked to the jackal, grabbing his right arm and demanding him to return to the warriors.

"Lestat, do not attack at all. We got what we needed, and we leave with what we have."

"He murdered our people. He murdered your people. He murdered my mother in front of me while I was slaved here.", Lestat said.

"I know. But this will not change anything."

"I don't care. He's lying. I don't trust him at all."

"Silence! If you attack him now, we lose everything in New Asgard. Do you want more death in our kingdom in your conscience? Worse than your mother's death? Or anyone else?"

"But Thor. He's lying. He has to be. We cannot trust him."

"Lestat. Please. For our home."

Lestat looked at the white skinned king, at his blue eyes, sensing his authority. He then looked back at the Frost Giant king, his red eyes staring at him, ready for something to happen. Lestat looked at the cruel red eyes, fouler than a carnivore's savage instinct. He then looked at the Frost Giant that stood in front of Thor. His tall appearance and soft growling ready to attack. 

As much as the jackal wanted frozen blood spilt in their land, Thor reminded him of what happened in New Asgard. As they lost many and need to reform in case they are attacked again.

"Let's go. Let us go.", Thor whispered.

Hearing his king's words, the jackal did not want to pressure him or his warrior friends. As Thor slowly walked away, with Lestat looking back time to time in two seconds, he finally turned around and walked to the warriors. Until the Frost Giant spoke to temper him.

"Whine back home, little puppy."

Hearing the cold insult into his ears and into his soul, the jackal stopped. He gripped his hand on his handle of the sword, gripping it tight with his gloves cracking from the popped muscles. But, with Thor by his side, along with his warriors, he retained his anger and foul insult inside. 

He walked off, wanting to be in front of the warriors, to stay away from being the first to ruin the truce of a peaceful kingdom. As he walked away, Thor followed him. 

Thor marched to the front, leading his men from behind. As the king walked away, the Asgardian men followed him, with the animals keeping their ears up for swift or up-close movements. Their footsteps stepping on ice and snow, marching away from the outside kingdom of the Frost Giants. After their dealt meeting and swift threat, the Asgardians walked away to find their location. To head back home to New Asgard. 

Watching above his kingdom, watching the Asgardians leave, Laufey watched with an expressionless face. As he watched them disappear into the cold blizzard of darkness, he smirked coldly as he watched them leave. 

As there is something else, he never told them. The one taking his exiled or forgotten people for his bidding occasions.

The one responsible for leading his people. Aware of the one living in shadows inside the halls and buildings of New Asgard.

A great evil that responsible for the attack on New Asgard. An evil that has something planned for an animal in the kingdom.

A certain painted wild dog. A canine.

To be soon, the villain's own apprentice.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14: The Villain Wears A Yellow Horned Helmet Inside The Shadows Of New Asgard

After the battle, after the bloody chaos that happened, the male painted dog hid away in his laboratory room. After taking care of his feline stepmother, dark theories traveled into the canine's mind. After the brutal war on the kingdom, the canine returned to his laboratory room, locking the key outside uninvited trespassers. 

While returning, after every detail of blade and blood spilt, he remembered the voice telling him to enter his room, but never got to see the excitement of why, thanks to warrior Syllis getting in the way. As he returned, from yesterday's vile night of invaded battle, he found nothing out of the abnormal of his chambers. Nothing out of element or style. 

He sat on the wooden stool, pondering deep into his mind of the cause of the attack. As he thought deep, panic grew thicker into his head, fearing for the voice to return.

Since the age of twelve, the voice never left him alone. Always followed him from age to age, school to training, taught of magic and sorcery, to now as a teenage man, the voice never left. The voice clings to him, haunting his every move and location, taunting his mind to sometimes drive him mad. 

And now, after sitting alone in his laboratory chamber, sitting in the stool, he pondered on what the voice wanted him to do. What was so special inside his private chambers. To why the voice cares so much about him, in a cynical and twisted way.

Yet, after the battlefield, he cannot ignore nor forget the event of fighting the Frost Giants. When one of them grabbed his arm, wielding it tight to burn his flesh. But in surprise, his fur or skin did not peel or shown scars of the frosted touch. Instead, he watched his own arm turn blue, his fur and skin a frozen color like the intruders that attacked them. The ones that also slaved all the beasts, kidnapping them in silence from their own home world. A mystery that has now grown in the canine. Something that was out of place and out of question. Something different that he does not know or has any idea of what he is underneath the fur and skin. 

He looked back at his left arm, in its normal form of black ash fur color and trimly curved claws, staring at his limb. He looked at his own arm, sensing something odd inside of him. Something that he was never told or mentioned to anyone around. With doubtful thoughts entering his mind, the sprawl of questions leeching the center of his fragile heart. Questions that one knows the answer, but the voice knows more of him in person. And as the questions filled his mind, the evil continued to remain around New Asgard territory.

Suddenly, the voice spoke again. 

"Well, that would have gone differently than expected.", said the voice.

Hearing back the attractive, but cunning and sadistic voice again, Trevor stood back up, looking around his chambered room. As he looked around, he had enough with the voice, as he wanted the mind talking to end.

"What do you want? Why cannot you leave me alone? Why are you obsessed with me?", asked Trevor, panicking with anger in it.

"Because you're my favorite, Trevor. A very complexed version of myself. Only you're truly hiding your perfect self."

"I don't know what you're talking about. There is nothing we have in common! And nothing I want to do with you!"

"Now, now. Why the hesitation? Have I really been that much of a bore? Of a stranger? Or more of a... conscience?"

"You are not my conscience! You're some devious nightmare spreading lies in my head! A cancer in my mind! Why can't you just go away?"

"Like I said, I enjoy having you around. Enjoying the time, we spent together. If not in person. But you're my favorite beast of all, Trevor. Of every living immortal animal, I've watched."

"How? How can you see where I cannot? Where New Asgard cannot? How can even Thor not sense your presence?"

"Do not talk about him. He may be king, but still a mindless oaf that does not see the bigger image of the kingdom! Of how I still have hidden long in the shadows, just to have our chats together!"

"Stop talking to me! Just stop!"

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!! But I do not want to leave your side, pup. You're mine! Your growing spirit of envy and hatred resembles to me! All of your attributes similar to me! We are one of the same villainous kinds."

"I AM NOT YOU! I AM NOTIHNG LIKE YOU! And yet..." Suddenly, Trevor figured out the mystery to the invasion.

"You're the one that sent the Frost Giants into New Asgard? Did you?"

Waiting for an answer, the voice chuckled and answered without skipping the truth.

"Of course, I did. One way or another, I was going to win for any point. To either have the truth shown physically or to have a certain motherly feline bleeding on the floor."

Hearing about his mother being part of the voice's sick game of knowing the truth, Trevor became tired of this. Sickened to hear his voice anymore.

"ENOUGH! I DO NOT WANT TO HEAR THIS ANYMORE! HOW DARE YOU ATTACK MY PEOPLE! MY MOTHER! TO WHY YOU STILL WANT ME!"

"SILENCE, MUTT! I WILL HAVE YOU AS MY OWN PROPERTY TO SERVE! YOU'RE MINE!"

"NO, YOU WON'T! BECAUSE YOU'RE A COWARD HIDING AWAY! IF YOU ARE SO MUCH A THREAT TO NEW ASGARD, SHOW YOURSELF TO ME! SHOW YOURSELF, COWARD!"

Waiting for another reply, Trevor yelled to get something back.

"SHOW YOURSELF! SHOW YOURSELF! STOP GETTING IN MY HEAD AND SHOW... YOUR... SELF!!!!!!!"

With the last yell, fumes of green magic burst out of his hands and shot straight at the ceiling, making crumbled cracks on top, with little debris falling down. A few of his science equipment jiggled and fell onto the ground, some of the glass instruments falling and breaking into smashed pieces.

After his yell and the small debris stopped falling down, with two cracks on top, Trevor looked around for hearing the voice. He turned his body around, his eyes looking around for anything odd or out of place. He switched his eyes from looking to the left and right or right and left, looking up and down or staying in the middle to find something close to his canine gaze. 

He turned around as he believed something was there. He only saw his bookcase and various lab equipment of his potions and healing products. He looked around with his eyes, sniffing the air to find some scent of odd odor or strange aurora. He felt or found nothing.

Believing that it is one of the annoying occurrences that the voice toys him and leaves him in a crazed manner, Trevor took deep breaths to calm his unsteady mind. He closed his mouth from the yelling and panting, sighing gently and exhaling out his anger from his system. He had his ears raised up straight, just wanting to check if any haunting whispers stayed behind. 

Nothing was spoken in the silent room. The voice disappeared once again, to only irritate him.

As he turned to face his workroom table, a haunting pale white face grinned at his up-close snout. Seeing his face up close to him, Trevor yipped, tripped, and fell on his back, crashing on a wooden drawer, breaking the small drawer from his back. 

Despite landing on solid built wood, Trevor looked back up at the entity that jump scared him. His eyes wide seeing the person inside his laboratory chambers.

What stood was someone he never seen before. Someone never this frightening to all the villains he fought in battle. A human-like immortal with dark green armor and lightly green stripes from the collar, dark golden plates on his chest, arms, and legs, a dark overcoat of Asgardian leather, and pale white skin with black hair, and with handsome, but menacing blue eyes. 

Trevor looked at the intruder standing above him, with a golden spear shaped with one blade curved. He could not help but stare at his grinning expression, enjoying in tormenting the canine to death.

"What? What... who are you?", Trevor asked.

"Why? You don't know who I am? You asked for me. Here I am."

Trevor's eyes went wider, and his panting returned. Nervous breaths of fear from the man in his chambers.

"You? All this time, it's you that has been in my head all these years. And no one has ever found you?"

"I am great hiding in dark areas. Places that many do not roam around. What I'm surprised is that you do not know who I really am."

"Am I? Sorry, but most of you look the same. Aside from your grin. Otherwise, I don't know who you are."

"Well... I do not blame you. Stories are told of me, but no statue or relic of mine shown to this new kingdom. Sadly, many still see me as the villain I have forever been. In our other dimension of course."

"You have not answered my question. Who are you?"

"I am getting to that point, dog! Do not speak over me!"

Trevor felt irritated by his command but shut his mouth and listened to the pale skinned immortal.

"As I said, I know my around this place. He built it so well, it resembles Asgard. Our real home in our own dimension. Yet, destroyed by the fire demon lord, Surtur."

"Wait. I heard of those stories. Thor tells us the stories to everyone. I remember that the Surtur, this demon lord, annihilated the kingdom, destroying it into millions of stars. How do you know of this?"

"Because I was there. In every single piece of it. And by the way, since I have not spoken to him for a while... how is thy stepbrother?"

Hearing it wrong, he thought of his stepbrother. His feline stepbrother, Tom.

"Stepbrother? What do you want with Tom?"

"No, I do not care about your dumb cat stepbrother. I meant... my stepbrother. The one oaf who became king."

"Thor? Wait... why do you sound familiar? How have been blind?"

"Because fear grows relevant to you canines. Till now, you should figure out who I am by now. You are after all learning my magic."

Swaying his free right hand, mystical glows came from his top head. Using a spell to uncover something on top, Trevor saw the full image of the man.

Forming on top of the head, on top of the skull, shined a bright mystical light. What came out, forming into shape, was the helmet of the man. But a helmet that the stories were also told by this unique person. Forming into solid texture and solidified shape, shined of golden art and craft, was the villain's own recognizable helmet. As it fully reached to all the shape, what stood on top of his head, covering his black wet hair, were two golden yellow horns bent downwards, shaped as an ibex horn. 

Seeing fully the golden horns that stood on top of the head, along with the whole appearance, the canine already figured out who the character was. Who the man was. From the stories told us children to even as young adults.

The half breed Asgardian and Frost Giant immortal villain of Asgard and of the human world, Earth. To know stand upon in this new dimension and world, amongst beasts.

"Now do you know who I am?"

Not wanting to keep him waiting, Trevor spoke, as he slowly sat up, but kept his distance down on the ground.

"You're... you're Loki. The once villain of Asgard and human Earth, to now a protector of Asgardian people."

"Hmmmm, that part I'm not sure about. I think he made that up to hide my villainous deeds. But yes, my good dog."

The man walked towards him with his golden spear on his left hand, stopping in front of the canine's black boots. Trevor looked up at the deity and silently gulped his saliva back in.

"I am Loki. Master of darkness, harbinger of trickery, and my favorite of all... the God of Mischief."

Trevor looked at the deity, not saying a word and panting softly.

"But not a protector of anything." He then thought back further events. "I did help in some ways but was more likely the opposite then what Thor wanted anyone to believe."

"Why then... are you here? Why have you been hiding and haunting me?", Trevor asked, his eyes steady on the horned figure.

"I have been watching you, dear canine. Watching you since my stepbrother brought you beasts to his new kingdom. Longer before you became a youthful adult. Long... to know what you truly are."

Trevor shook his head, trying to understand what he was speaking of.

"I do not understand. What was the battle for? The bloodshed in the center of the kingdom? What was I supposed to know for what I am? You're a fraud!"

"Watch yourself. I did not mean to show myself to be fully insulted by your tongue! You will know me better than my voice!"

Trevor stared at the human immortal figure, his small pupils trying to get a sense of the evil coming from him. And yet, he was frightening in physical form than the whispering voice, as he stood above him, like a scared pup being yelled at his moral figure. And what stood was an immortal figure many Asgardians knew before entering their dimension. A figure believed to be dead by the hands of a villain many live forms feared. 

And what stands was the God of Mischief.

The entity moved closer to him, his voice soft but stern of a slithered tongue inside his tone.

"Now, no need to fear me. I have been a generous watcher for you. More than your friends or mother. More than your feline stepbrother. And more that you do not truly know of yourself."

Loki stopped walking towards him, standing as he looked down at the dog staring at him with worried canine eyes. 

"Do now, I care for you, young Trevor. As I am more of a true father than Thor. Adoptively speaking."

Trevor felt nervous and scared with him standing on top of him. As he wanted to attack or flee, the pale faced entity and his golden horns made him lay down, fearing more of his immortal command. A grown darkness that made him fear the villain then Thor's kingly rule.

To his surprise, Loki offered his hand down.

"Let us start over, young one. No longer would I will be the voice inside your head, but of a true friend leading us for great purpose."

"Great purpose? Us?"

Loki chuckled lightly with his wicked smile.

"I promise you, you are in good hands. You and I are alike in ways you can never imagine."

"I know nothing of you, aside of the stories. Otherwise, we are nothing alike! You almost killed my mother! And that is no mischief!"

Loki held his patience but was almost thinking of torturing the teenage canine. He kept his neutral wicked grin, while hoping to convince without violence needed. Or a magical spell to control his mind.

"If you allow me, I will show you thy true self. What you really are beneath the fur. What... I like you to be my... apprentice."

Hearing upon those words coming from him, something stung and stuck through into his heart and mind. Even affecting his canine immortal soul. Something that the God, a Norse God of the human religion and myth, wants something from him. 

Wants him to know badly what he is. To discover something, he does not know what he is truly. To know what lies beneath the warm flesh and fluffy fur. Something that he found in the battlefield by the Frost Giant's frozen touch. Something that the living figure, the voice responsible haunting him forever at every passing season, asks to be his apprentice.

After asking him to show his face and listening to his words run down on his ears, he needed to know what hidden truth the God was speaking of. He needed to know what was hidden from him. From his king. 

Not wanting to keep him waiting, especially with the hand lowered for him to grab, Trevor needed the truth. And Loki has the answers needed for him. 

Without thinking twice and only thinking of the offer, Trevor raised his hand up, while slowly twitching away from the hairless hand, finally softly grabbed it. Grabbing the immortal's hands, Loki lifted the canine back to his feet, getting the dog back to his medium sized height. Not as tall as Loki, with at least two feet down from him, but were able to have eye contact with each other. 

"Very good then. We have much to discuss.", Loki said.

Knowing that they will talk for a long time, Trevor was ready to hear whatever the risen from the dead Norse God had to say. While skeptical in trusting him, it was better than listening to a haunting voice the rest of his life. 

To finally have a chat with the yellow horned helmet villain that has been hiding in the shadows of New Asgard.

To know what he truly is.

And to what purpose he will serve for Loki.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15: Protecting The Kingdom While Thoughts Of Bringing Back True Protector Of The Kingdom

After his return from meeting the Frost Giants in their new frozen home world, four hours passed, a meeting was made inside the private halls of the kingdom. A private discussion between elders of Asgardian people and beasts, discussing for the next preparation of unexpected battles and fortifying the kingdom.

After his talk with the cold beings, Thor sat among all the elders of the private chambers, away from the king's seat. 

Inside the private chambers, sat among five, including Mera, the youngest to be included for the future of New Asgard. The spokeswoman part of the seating of the meeting. Part of a new meeting system Thor created for the kingdom, inside the private room they hide away from the open kingdom, were the New Asgard Council. 

Made by Thor to have other opinions and ideas for the new kingdom for men and beast, he along with the others sitting on the fully crafted Asgardian minerals made of special wood, discussing for what will or may come for New Asgard. After facing the unexpected threat inside the kingdom, they wanted to be ready for anything else worse than the destruction and causalities they have now. 

Sealed inside the room with two guards outside and two inside, with the room slightly impact, with little room to exit, as the chairs were five feet away from the walls. While small in compact with the others, Thor sat in the middle of the room, hiding in the lingering shadows with lidless light, as three sat on the left and two sat on the right. The one next to him on the right, close to his chair, was Mera.

As for the elders, the oldest was at least 3000 years old, while everyone was at least 2000 or smaller than that. Mera with one animal, a male grey wolf with black spots on the snout, was at least the same age as her. Only both are in their middle age, but soon, will live into a thousand, thanks to Thor granting them immortal life. 

With everyone in the room, the discussion was brisk, harsh, and rough, considering everything that has happened after the Frost Giant invasion.

"Are we really not going to further the attack forward on them? You must be mad enough to spare any of them, my king!", said a male human Asgardian elder, age of 2040. 

"He is right! We should not even bargain with these lying murders! They attacked us!", said a female human Asgardian elder, age of 2060.

"I know you are angered by my decision, great elders. But if we attack them, we could risk global war amongst everyone in this dimension.", said Thor.

"And so what? We know nothing of this world nor this dimension! Why should we worry about anything below us?" said the male 2040-year-old elder.

"If you forgot, there are mortals living amongst us. Not of human, but of also beast.", Thor said.

"Pfft, beasts. Why should we care for an existing group of fleas?", asked the cruel mouthed 2040-year-old elder.

"In case you have forgotten, dear elder, you're talking amongst fleas.", Mera said.

The elder with his frowned and disgusted expression, unimpressed with the feline creature speaking to him.

"I still I do not understand what you see in these creatures, Thor. Especially why we have two amongst us. They are not even elders. Not even near hundred."

"And for what have we done wrong, great elder? What is it that you, out of everyone, hates us beasts?", said the male wolf.

"Simple. Existing."

"Enough! I will not have this in our private chambers! Elder or not, you will respect our beast people, Greath."

"Our? You mean to say they are one of us? One of our people?"

"I did not mean it like that."

"You're so shameful, Odinson. If Odin was here, he would have banished them back to their dreadful world. Instead, you bring them into our people. Our kingdom! And for what, to make peace with a world that is beyond our eyes?"

"You watch yourself, pale skin. My people and every animal did not want to be found in the first place. You probably should have killed the Frost Giants, and we became the slaves for them!", Mera said.

"Watch it, cat! You may be amongst us, but you will never be one of us! Never an Asgardian! But a haired freak!"

"You dare to speak your insults to me, immortal weakling?"

"Who are you calling weakling, beast?"

"ENOUGH!", Thor yelled, pounding his right fist on the table.

Everyone remained silent and looked directly at the angered king. All except for the oldest of them all, stared from his tempered impatience.

Never in the first time in their conversations, did he deal with drastic arguments between the two different species. He thought of the aftermath of the battlefield affecting them into angered madness, but he took the words too deeply insulting from the elder. Too insulting to even dare speak towards him or with the two beasts with them.

"I know we have suffered from yesterday's attack and I know all of us are angered by this. But do not make me the enemy of what lives and does not. All of you are important as our people. As I am trying to protect our kingdom from everything. There is no superiority here, but of friends. So, mind your mouth, Greath. We're all important.", Thor said.

Despite his calm demeanor, the elder was going to continue his brash argument, only changing the subject. To where the next words bother Mera.

"Speaking of protection...", the elder stopped and rubbed his fingers, then continued. "Where is our so-called feline protector? Alas, I forgot. He left for some ridiculous personal quest to know what he is. What a worthless cat."

Tired of hearing the immortal elder speak unworthy about her son, Mera stood up from the chair and was about to strangle the man. Seeing her fast feline stance and almost pounce, the male wolf grabbed her body, while Thor pushed softly her torso from harming the elder. 

The elder watched the feline struggle to strangle him, his smirk rising on his face. Seeing his hairless pale smile hideously on her, Mera continued to struggle. To get her clawed fingers on his frail open neck. But as the tension rose, the two males stopped her from reaching forward. 

"MERA, STOP YOURSELF! CONTROL YOURSELF!", Thor ordered.

"MERA PLEASE! DO NOT ATTACK!", said the male grey wolf.

She struggled to get to the 2040-year-old elder, hissing and growling deep to only break his neck. She hated this elder. She hated his smile, his cockiness, his untouched gaze, everything. And yet, two were stopping her from making a mistake. A deadly one mostly.

As the male wolf had a firm grip on her body, Thor courageously grabbed her face and placed her eyes onto him.

"Listen to me! Listen, Mera! Do not fall this far! We're all just not thinking right. Attacking him will not change anything."

"You're just going to let him speak his twisted tongue on me? Onto my son?"

"No, I will not. For he should know better. But please for now, do not ruin our meeting. We must plan for the next invasion if it happens again. Please, Mera. Resist."

Mera's growl shortened to deep exhales, her mind spinning and her adrenaline dying out. Her body relaxed and her tail stopped fidgeting around. She lowered her head in embarrassment and disappointment, almost if not already making herself a fool with the elders, to only amuse Greath.

She released a deeper exhale from the struggled fight to be free. After that brief moment, Mera breathed normally and nodded to continue their meeting. 

Seeing her return to normal, Thor looked at the male wolf and nodded silently. The male wolf took his arms away from her torso and sat back down, watching carefully if she deiced to sprint again. 

Mera felt exhausted from that. She did not want to make it worse to anger the Thunder God. For so long has he been calm, many were afraid to feel his deepest wrath and face his own punishments. To not make matters worse, she sat down, scooted close to the table, and placed her arms on the edge.

She took another breath. Then, spoke normally without insulting anyone.

"My son went to Earth to know what he is. Yes, that is true. For some reason, I do not know. Perhaps being here as a warrior was all he was. Maybe that's why he left us to discover his true blessing in life. Otherwise, I do not the full story of why he wants to be there and when we really want him back. My son can now make the choices he wants.", Mera said.

"Preposterous!", said the female elder of age 2060. The elder then looked back at Thor. "Thor, you made that young cub as our protective warrior on our kingdom. When did you decide he makes the choices for himself?"

"Because he can. I chose Tom to be like me, to have the same power as me because he was dying. My eternal youth is what saved him from the wound Mera had in her womb. By coincidence, yes, I made another warrior. Another man of power like me. But I will not take away his freedom."

"Freedom? They are free. He is our responsibility! Give him too much and we may lose our kingdom! And besides, why worry him when we have you, my king?", asked Greath.

"You really want to? Do you really want to know?"

"Yes.... I do.", Greath said.

Thor slowly sat down, with his hands turned into fists, hanging on the table's edge. As he sat, he spoke to the annoying elder of why.

"If I say this... you will not share this beyond the others. None of this comes out. Am I understood?"

Everyone nodded.

"Do you think that I am worried about the Frost Giants? About other alien species? About the mildest of problems? Why Tom is important not only to our kingdom, but also of this dimension, yours mostly.", Thor said, his head to Mera as he was addressing her world. He then resumed to the others.

"Since we crossed over here, things are different to us. This world is unlike our reality or magic. But it does not mean we brought something else."

"What else could have crossed over?", asked the female 2060-year-old.

Refraining to say his name or to speak of it, he had to usher out the villain's name.

"Thanos."

The room became silent. And for once, Greath lost his cocky grin upon that name. As many villains they have heard and fought, his was the worst to fear amongst every living being. As he almost accomplished his goal.

"Thanos. He's here? How would you know of this?", asked Greath.

"We were in the battle itself. In human Midgard. It was unlike any battle I've encountered. And not only was him and his army... but villains I have once fought. Villains that we all know of. The bastard figured out how to bring them back. I only fear where they may be at."

"What? Villains? What villains you speak of?", said the female 2060-year-old elder.

"I fear that the villains we fought have returned back from the dead. I fear that the Elves may return. My sister Hela might be back. Even Surtur. I fear many of those that I have fought may come back to destroy us and this new world. But mostly, I fear for Thanos."

"What is it that you fear for him, my king? What makes this Thanos horrifying compared to others?", asked the male wolf.

"Worse than when you were slaved by the Frost Giants. Amazing that he has not already wiped everything."

"Wiped everything?", the male wolf asked nervously.

"Everything. But for now, he has not done anything, and I do not know. For now, we must focus on protecting our borders and kingdom. As for Tom, we leave him alone."

"Leave him alone? Are you-"

"For now. If this becomes gravely worse, I will bring him back. For now, we honor his choice and leave him be. I do not want to take away his peace."

Then, the oldest elder spoke. The 3000-year-old one that remained silent for the entire meeting.

"Thor is right. As our king, he speaks reason. As for the young feline, we shall respect his wishes. I agree with Thor and agree with Tom. We respect both."

"Oldest elder, you cannot be serious. We need him back! We need to protect the kingdom! After all, you made him!", Greath said.

"He may have made him, but also is a being of its own natural rights. If we the Asgardian people push the animals too far, we will be as cruel and heartless as the Frost Giants. Do we want that impact in our legacy?"

Greath and the female elder remained silent. Both stubborn and cruel with their own intentions, respected the oldest elder above all. 

"Very well. What needs to be done then?", Greath asked Thor.

"For now, in case the next attack happens, we ready for it. Double the barricades, triple the guards, ready the army for anything, and have six men watch overnight. We cannot let anything else enter. We must be ready for it.", Thor said.

"As well for the beasts?", Mera asked.

"Including them. Everyone will work together. As for as anyone knows, we are only preparing for the worst. None of you mention about Thanos, about any other evil, and not of Tom. We worry for the kingdom."

"Speaking of young Tom, if all else fails, how do we get him back?", asked the oldest elder.

"True. You did take his power away. Without it, he cannot even take back his own hammer Eitri made for him.", said the female 2060-year-old.

"They're both right. How would he return since you took his power? Do you have something planned?", Mera asked.

"All of you stay calm. I have something in mind."

"You do?", asked Greath.

"I plan on visiting the animal Earth to hide away Clawstorm. To hide the hammer somewhere in the mortal world."

"Are you going to visit him?"

"Nay. I do not want him to see me."

"Why not? If you're placing the hammer there, why not meet him?"

"If I meet him, he will think otherwise. Meeting me, the king, he will believe that New Asgard is in severe destruction. With me seen, he will forget why he visited your home world and worry only about our safety. And as much as I want him back as everyone does, we leave him alone and let him enjoy what he is experiencing."

"I agree with you. We let the tiger go. Let him experience his own life. When we need him purposely... he will come. For now, we respect his wish and leave him be with his own species.", said the old elder.

"Thank you, great elder."

"I'm not done. As we leave the tiger alone, where will you put the hammer? Even these animals are intelligent. Knowing of the technology they have.", said the old elder.

"He is right. Before being abducted, our technology is very modern. Satellites in every part of the globe."

"And yet, you and everyone else were taken away without a single trace of evidence.", Thor said.

"I presume magic was responsible."

"Hmmhm, even the darkest magic cannot hide away an entire planet. Although, I fear that might be the possibility. Nevermore, I find ways to enter avoidable. Do not ask how or why. For now, I will take his hammer and place it somewhere will hopefully your technology does not seek it."

"I hope so. Cannot imagine if they did."

"Trust me. I can only imagine what they would do. Just like the humans in our dimension."

"Then it is settled.", said the oldest elder. "We will rally our ranks and fortify the kingdom in a strong formation, help the wounded and gather every strong man fighting to protect our kingdom, no words of the Mad Titan or anything else, and you Thor, will silently hide the tiger's hammer somewhere in his world. I believe that is what the meeting is about."

"Sums it up really good, great elder. For now, do as your told. Prepare everyone to be ready. As I will place the hammer somewhere else. Wherever Tom is... will be close to him."

"Great. Glad to hear it.", Greath mumbled.

"Very well then. All of you know what to do. Meeting adjourned.", Thor said.

With the meeting finished and discussions planned, everyone got up from their seats, bowed their heads to their king, and made way to the closed doors. The two guards watching them opened the doors for them, allowing the three human elders to pass through.

However, remaining on her seat, was Mera. The male wolf noticed as well and asked if she was coming along.

"Lady Mera, are you not coming?", asked the male wolf.

"No, Krue. I wish to talk to Thor alone. I will meet you later.", Mera said.

Krue nodded and walked away. 

He walked to the open door for him, and the guards looked back at the remaining two. 

Thor looked at the guards and told them to leave.

"Leave us. Watch the door outside.", Thor ordered.

The two nodded and closed the door behind, shutting the door in creaking sounds, until banging softly together. 

With less people inside, Thor looked at Mera, seeing her eyes closed and her ears lowered. He sensed something painful inside of her. Something very taint and gloom.

Either way, he spoke first about the meeting.

"I am very sorry about the meeting. I will deal with Greath after this. After placing the hammer somewhere else first.", Thor said.

He looked at her, seeing nothing happen. She remained dead still as if someone ended her life while seating on the chair.

"But do I believe you're not concerned about the meeting. Please talk to me, Mera. What is troubling you?"

Mera lifted her head up, lifting her beautiful face and opening her eyes, letting out a small exhale from the tense meeting.

"Would it not be wise to just give him back his power? His immortality? His... your power? In case he does not get it back?"

"What are you saying? You fear that something will happen to him?"

"I fear that something will happen to our world. While I do not miss it so, it's still my home. My origin. My birthplace. And to only something worse than the Forst Giants attacking New Asgard and kidnap countless worlds... I can only fear for any of it entering our world. Our... life."

Thor nodded silently. He understood what Mera was fearing.

"I understand your concern. You're afraid that Thanos might attack your world?"

"Can I not? From your tales and stories, learning that the myth is real, can I not fear for something that is severe? Worldly severe?"

"No. You have to. That is why I care for all of you. For every single one of you. My promise is to make sure your world or your own dimension does not suffer the same defeat we did. We were warned and we did not prepare for the outcome. Not here. I will not let him take away yours."

"Then give Tom back what you gave us. If there is a war soon coming, then bring him back. Let him protect us again. Let him become Thunderclaw again."

"And then what? Ruin his wish that he for long asked for? I did not say he will come now or tomorrow, the Mad Titan. But it does not mean he will stay any longer in your world. For now, we let him complete his quest until he finds what he has been looking for. That is what we must respect him for. Do you understand, Lady Mera?"

The female tiger was hesitant in letting her son continue his mortal quest, but she cannot always control his every aspect anymore. He was a grown man. Still a young teen but was already an adult once he became a warrior. As much as a mother she wanted him back, as a person, she had to respect his wishes.

While fearing the worse outcomes of any other evil around their world, they had to worry the Frost Giants for now. In case something else strikes again.

"Very well. You are right. Tom made his decision, and I cannot take it from him. Do what you must."

"Thank you, Mera."

"Of course. But... where would you put the hammer? Away from the animals down there?"

"I know where he is at. Tanthel watches his every move. Somewhere in a desert region. I will place it somewhere in the tallest mountains, away from anything spotting it. Hopefully, your people will not find it."

"Yeah... hopefully."

"Then it is decided. Are you going to be fine with it?"

"I will. For now, we watch over the kingdom. And we let my son enjoy mortal life."

"Exactly. So now... let me take care of it."

With everything planned and well thought, the kingdom prepared itself for anything.

With the decision made for Tom to continue his stay on the animal Earth and to heavily protect the kingdom, everything was set in place. For now, the people were the main concern as was barrcading everything around the kingdom.

Alas, as they continued to protect the kingdom, less they knew the real evil inside of their own kingdom. Hidden somewhere, already having its own plan inside the heart of the new kingdom.

An evil that is preparing for the worst to happen.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16: Visiting The Town By Starting With An Introduction To Coffee

Early in the morning sun rising on the warm town, three herbivores sat on the kitchen table, prepared with their own servings of fresh breakfast. All three of the college friends served their own food, awake in the early time of 6:40. 

The three shared silent communication with each other, as they do not know what the tiger was doing. Minding their own business, sharing their conversations from last night's dinner with the tiger with them, all three were deeply intrigued about his odd and polite behavior.

"Was it me or was he... you know... different?", Gale asked.

"Odd I would say. Very odd.", Levi said, sucking on the cereal with cold milk.

"What do you think, Jess? Did you find anything different about him?"

"I cannot really deny that he was kind, but I don't see how that is wrong.", Jess said.

"Oh, we did not say it was wrong! It was just... like what Levi said. Odd.", Gale said.

"Yeah. I thought he was going to do something immoral. Like scratch the table, make some nasty gesture or rude joke, or even show some form of aggression. But... cool. He did not do any.", Levi said.

"True. He did none of those and listened to our side conversations very well. Even asked nicely for those questions. A very weird carnivore he was.", Gale said.

"But hey, he was polite and generous. And while it was odd as you guys said, probably is the best. Imagine if it was another carnivore and was the opposite of Tom. I think we were lucky in having him with us.", Jess said.

"I guess. Still don't trust him enough.", Levi said.

"Yeah. Too soon to know him completely.", Gale said, sipping her cup of warm coffee.

"And not only was he kind during the night... it was how he spoke also. Like... proper English that no one barely speaks at all, except for maybe films. And most of all... the weirdest things he says, like stars and just... things. Did any of you understood half the things he spoke of?", Levi asked.

"Yeah. He said a lot of things that made no sense. Maybe he's a fantasy author or something.", Gale said.

"You mean after talking about living in the stars, fighting aliens, and controlling lightening? I mean, please tell me I was not the only one hearing that nonsense.", Levi said.

"I'm hoping that it is just brain trauma making him talk like that and maybe he's in love of creating fictional stories. Hopefully one of those two.", Gale said.

"I don't know. He was very detailed and constructed in every word he said. It's like he existed in that life.", Jess said.

"Wait, seriously? You're going to believe in that, Jess?", Gale asked questionably.

"I mean, I'm hoping for any of those two as well, leaning towards brain trauma as the close factor. But consider everything else he said, it's like he really meant all of it.", Jess said.

The two herbivores looked at each other, blinking eyes from Jess's observation from the tiger. They looked back at Jess after done sharing their bewildered glances.

"That's a bit farfetched, don't you think?", Gale asked.

"Then what about the satellite image you showed to me last night? Care to explain that?", Jess asked.

Hearing the words come from her mouth, the two college astronomers had their eyes risen up.

"Jess, do you hear yourself? I mean, yeah, we found it odd for him to be standing in the tornado, but does not mean anything else.", Gale said. "I mean come on, he's not an alien or something that out of place."

"Then please explain how he just suddenly ended there in the first place. Why would he be there out of everything else before and after the event?", Jess asked.

"Maybe he camped there and was caught in the drift.", Levi said.

"That's ridiculous and you both know it. From what you two saw from the satellite imagery, there was something falling through the tornado tunnel and was a living being. Do explain that to me.", Jess said.

"Jess... are you considering that Tom may be a... alien?", Gale asked.

"Wait, wait, wait, I did not consider anything. But... what else can he be? Besides of his kind manners and gentle behavior... it's possible to think that. At least theoretically.", Jess said.

"From the weird stuff he talks about, I'm considering it.", Levi said. "And yet, you brought him here into our complexed home. Real smart, Jess. Real smart."

"Hey, you're not working for a full degree as a full-time nurse, Levi! I take the time and work serious then you do.", Jess said.

"Chill, Jess! We're not arguing about our long-term goals. We're just trying to understand him better. Despite some of his odd personality and speech.", gale said.

Before anything turned into a heated argument, everyone stopped when a gentle deep voice spoke behind them.

"Is everything going well, my friends?"

Gale and Levi were the ones that saw in front of Jess. Jess turned around to face the manly speaker, to have her eyes wide from the surprise of the tiger. 

Standing right in front of their refrigerator, only wearing black pants and boots, to have his complete upper body shirtless, the male tiger stood with concern in his expression, his face gentle and posture smooth. 

The females looked at the shirtless feline, looking at what covered his handsome body. Admiring his smooth and curved muscles, his eight pack abs visible in his fluffy fur, his smooth chest moving from his calm breathing, his juiced biceps there to enlighten them, and to stare at his cream-colored torso along with his orange color and black stripes around his arms. The females could not help but stare at this odd feline tiger, tranced with his buff body and gentle face.

The only one annoyed was Levi. And since the girls only stared, he broke the stared silence and spoke to the tiger.

"Good morning. How did you sleep?", Levi asked.

"I slept well. A calm night it was.", Tom said.

"That's cool."

Then Gale spoke to say something.

"Why are you not wearing a shirt if you do not mind me asking?", Gale asked.

Tom looked at his open body, seeing that he was not wearing his upper part. He then looked back at the three herbivores.

"Tis not feeling like wearing it. Do not worry though. I will wear one when we leave the home.", Tom said. 

"Is this just a normal thing for you?", Gale asked.

"Stop asking too many questions.", Levi muttered to Gale.

"Yes, it is. Is my upper presence disturbing you?", Tom asked.

"No, you're fine.", Jess squeaked.

Everyone looked at Jess, amazed to hear her voice crack into something girlish. Even Tom was caught by surprise from her happy squeak.

"I mean, yes, do put a shirt on when we exit out of the house. But if you feel like being shirtless here, I will not mind. That's if you're alright with it, you guys?"

"I wouldn't. He can stay however he likes.", Gale said, her face flirting with sexual fantasies in her head.

Levi was struggling to accept it and let alone have a shirtless tiger walk around their house. But since it was Jess's idea to take care of him and now both are caught memorized by his hunky body, he could not take that away from them. He will just have to get with it until he's gone from there household forever.

"Fine. Just try not to make this habit or anything. And only the upper body. Don't even think of showing anything else. Otherwise, whatever.", Levi said.

Tom nodded softly and agreed to the male impala's terms.

"Understood, friend. I will accept your terms.", Tom said.

"Good.", Levi said.

"Besides that, you feeling okay? Like any sores or any headaches? Or did you sleep fine?", Jess asked.

"Have I not answered that before?"

"You did. But is there anything else that is healthily concerning?"

Tom rose his right arm up and scratched his neck. As he scratched, he did not feel any pain physically.

"Not that I know of. Amazingly, the mortal body I have does not have any pain. Luck, I assume.", Tom said.

"I bet. No tiger like you has such great body-I mean strength. Sorry.", Gale said, making a meek cough.

"Anyways, it's good that you're feeling better. You must be hungry as well.", Jess said.

"Yes. This mortal body requires substance. Perhaps if you're available, you could show me your finest supplements." 

Taken blindly away from his interesting choice of words, the herbivores were confused from what he meant by it.

"Ummmm, what do you mean by "finest supplements"?", asked Jess.

Seeing that they were nervous and a bit terrified by his words, Tom fixed his sentence a bit clearer and subtle.

"What I meant by is what does the town offer for morning nutrients. Food, I mean.", Tom said.

"You mean breakfast, right?", Levi asked.

"Yes. That is what I was asking for."

"You could have just said that. No need to be talking fancy.", Levi said.

"Shut it, Levi! Let handsome feline say what he wants.", Gale said, slapping his right shoulder to shut him up.

"Guys, enough!", Jess warned her friends. She then looked back at Tom. "So, what were you thinking of?"

"Well, since this is your place of expertise, what is your favorite place to eat?"

Wanting to do something different then to talk about the strange and oddness of the feline himself, Jess wanted to know better about the big cat with a friendlier appraoch. Less of a medical attachment and an herbivore questioner like her friends, but to understand more this intriguing and handsome tourist in their town.

Plus, she was getting irritated by her friends. Gale's hot spot for Tom's sexy upper body and Levi's deep hatred for carnivores in general, which was surprising that he has not blown up his calm yet.

Best way was to stay away from the house and take him around the town. Might also be healthy for her to stray away from her herbivore college friends. The best way to know more about the tiger, as he stood patiently with his upper body shown so handsomely... it was a great idea to take him to a special breakfast restaurant.

It was the only way out to hide their secret from him knowing anything as well. 

A few hours later...
Marthies Breakfast 

After a few hours passed, with Levi staying at the house for college work, the two herbivore girls journeyed around the closet parts of the town with the fully dressed tiger. Before exploring every building of the town, the female Angora goat promised first to introduce the male tiger her favorite breakfast business. 

While she wished Levi could come, he insisted to stay behind and focus on his college work. Although, she knew what he really was doing. Exploring deeper into the strange phenomena that has entered their town. Trying to hide the secret and to not have the tiger suspicious of their activity. And while Gale wanted to help out, she simply joined to be around the tiger. 

After his morning tease of his shirtless body, it's like she's stuck following a bright lamp. Mostly, a moth following a hot flame. She remained silent while walking on the sidewalk of the busy town, as they were preparing for their festive custom for the town.

They reached to a local coffee restaurant building, solid flat roof and rusted red cement coloring on the outside, looking half abandoned without any care. However, the inside was flourished and cleaned, looking spiffy and organized. Since it was late morning, there were less guests inside the coffee shop. The walls colored with dim lighted red and at least six large windows in every section. Two on the left, two on the right, and two on the middle of the shop. And in the middle of the coffee shop was the ordering section, with the onscreen TVS labeled of the style, flavor, and image of the drinks served, including small foods like doughnuts and bagels. 

As they entered the door, Tom took the time to look around. He enjoyed observing the inside of the shop, admiring the cushioned red seats and organized tables in the middle of the room. He admired everything inside the coffee shop from the cleaned floors to the opened service in the middle.

He looked down at Jess, as she was getting his attention.

"So, this is Marthies. Our local coffee shop and one of the best in town. Highly recommended for tourists and visitors like yourself. And has really great strength in coffee flavors.", Jess said.

"Really? I have not tried what you call coffee.", Tom said.

"Wait? You never had coffee before? Not once in your life?", Jess asked curiously.

"Not that I know of. Not a drink many shared at home.", Tom said.

"How so?", Jess asked.

"Maybe because he's staying healthily fit. Might be a good example, Jess.", Gale said, standing behind Tom.

"Shush!", Jess shushed her friend.

"No need to quiet her. I have not tasted it before. So, this will be a new experience to try. That is why you have brough me along, right?", Tom asked.

Jess looked at the tiger of how calm and kind he was. Never in her life has she heard a carnivore speak generously towards her, a small herbivore. She blinked softly and replied.

"Ummm, yes. That is so. Sorry about that.", Jess said.

Tom chuckled lightly. "It's alright. No apology necessary."

"Oh, come on! Let's order something please!", Gale said, breaking the soft stare between the two.

Gale passed the two, impatient as she wanted to order first. Since she marched first, the two grinned lightly, and stood to make their orders.

A few minutes passed after getting their orders and three sat next on the right side, sitting in one of the wooden tables that had four wooden tables. Shaped like a square for four to sit and enjoy each other's company, Tom was the one in the middle with his back behind the large window showing the sidewalk and right side of the town. Jess sat in the left and Gale sat in the right, both getting their share of the tiger in their eyes.

While the two had their coffee prepared in their glass cup, they let it sit as they watched the male tiger sip his first. Being a cappuccino with sizzled crumbs of chocolate chip.  The two herbivores watched the male tiger drink the cooled down drink, gulping silently as his tongue felt the strong, but tasty scent of the liquid. 

Then, he lowered the drink down and licked his lips, nodding slowly. 

"So, how is it?", Jess asked.

"This is good. I like it.", Tom said.

"I know, right.", Gale said.

Then, the unexpected came out of nowhere, as the male tiger lifted his arm up with the finished glass cup.

"Another!", Tom ordered.

He then threw down the glass cup, shattering the glass and leftover liquid, as his way from New Asgard a trait to break glass as a pleasurable thing. As he smacked the glass cup to pieces on the ground, several customers and the workers including the manager, saw the illegal action committed by the tiger.

Before things got intense, Jess was the first to speak.

"Sorry Marthie. It was an accident.", said Jess, speaking to the head owner and manager of the coffee shop.

Sensing the ill stares and unpleasant head shaking, Tom felt shame as he did something wrong. On Earth terms.

"What did I do? Have I done something wrong?", Tom asked.

"What do you mean? Of course, it is. You don't smash glass on the floor!", Jess said.

"Yeah, you can't really do that. It's not only illegal but allows cost us for it.", Gale said.

"I'm sorry, you two. I had no idea that this place does not allow that.", Tom said.

"It's not allowed in any place of the world. Have you never been taught about that?", Jess asked.

"Well...",

Tom did not know how to answer that. Everything was different here than in New Asgard. So different, that only a few customers, mostly herbivores continued to stare at him, with disgusted looks. He scratched his back head to have no answer in the center of his mind, as he does not know what response would come out correctly. 

Either way, he had to say something, to avoid the silence between the two patient herbivores waiting a reply.

"It's complicated. I guess things are different from where I am then they are here.", Tom said.

"Complicated? You never said where you came from as well. Where do you live?", Jess asked.

"Ummmm... someplace far. Far from the city and... area. Cannot say where I truly am.", Tom said.

"What? Why not?", Gale asked.

"Not worth speaking of. It will only confuse or question you girls. I wish to not talk about it later."

"Ummmmm, okay. So, Jess... you willing to pay for the shattered glass?", Gale asked.

While not excited to do so, she was willing to pay for the damage of the glass cup.

"Sure. I have some cash left. How much is for a broken glass?", Jess asked, as she looked under her purse.

Feeling guilty, Tom felt necessary to apologize.

"Jess Gimble, I'm very sorry. I did not know that breaking glass was wrong.", Tom said.

"Don't worry about it. Just don't do it again next time.", Jess said.

"Please, is there anything I can do?", Tom asked.

"Just sit here and do not cause any more trouble." She looked back at Tom. "You think you can do that?"

Tom nodded silently. As he ended the nod, Jess stepped out of the chair to ready the cash. Coming to her, stepping out of the seat as well, was Gale to accompany her.

"I will join you in a second."

"I'm just giving some cash away."

"And afterwards in the restroom."

"Huh?"

"Just me later afterwards."

Confused on what her friend is trying to do, she shook her head and sighed slowly. She turned around to face the service order, to pay for the broken glass. 

As Jess walked to the service center, Gale went to Tom and told him to wait.

"Well, I'm going to be in the restroom. And no, you cannot come along since it is only for females only. Think you can wait a little longer?", Gale asked.

"May I ask for why or is it for personal reasons?", Tom asked.

"Personal, big cat. But don't worry. It won't take long. Just wait here, be patient, and do not try to break things."

Tom groaned from hearing that. "Yes. I will remember that."

"Cool. See you soon.", Gale said.

Gale left the table, walked to the female restroom and slowed a bit to get a look at Jess. As Jess took care of the payment for the shop damage, she spotted her herbivore friend getting her attention. As she saw her, she lifted her head to make her follow her. 

Seeing that it is something important without the tiger around them, she followed the female sheep to the restroom. As she followed her, Tom watched in suspicious eyes, wanting to know the odd behavior from the sheep. And to why she wants to talk to Jess alone. As much as he wants to know, he remained on the table, honoring their words, while dealing with a new uncomfortable experience, horrendous stares and foul looks from every beast in the coffee shop. 

Whatever the two were going to talk about, he hoped it would go quick. As the staring was all at him, he felt uneased with the unwanted eyes peering at him, as if they were peeking into his soul. Either way, he remained on the seat, minding his own business and to not cause any mortal trouble.

He just had to sit and wait for the girls be done with their needs.

Hiding in the female restroom, the two were alone. With Gale looking down at the stalls, it was completely clear and she could say whatever was the initial reason for being inside the restroom in the first place.

"Okay, Gale. What did you bring me here? And it better be good, since we left my patient on the table.", Jess said.

"Chill, would you? It's mostly about him.", Gale said.

"Okay. And?", Jess asked.

"Well... you might not like it.", Gale said.

"Then why would you bring me here? So, just get it out. Otherwise, I'm going out.", Jess said.

"Well... maybe you should reconsider in having Tom around.", Gale said.

"Huh?", Jess eyes narrowly wide. "What do you mean? I thought you liked him."

"Well, I kind of do, but I fully do not trust him. It's too soon to make assumptions of how great he is.", Gale said.

"Are you saying this because he threw a glass cup to the floor? You freaked about that, and you already think he's dangerous?", Jess asked.

"He did though. I mean, no sane person would do that. And well... he is a tiger. Felines love to be the rebellious and independent beasts of the Earth."

"Okay, so I was surprised that he did that too. But it does not mean he's bad person. I'm really surprised on how fast you see him. You barley know him."

"So do you and Levi. And he does not like carnivores. You know that as well."

"Well, Levi cannot always depend on his own species. He also has to be around with carnivores, just like what I'm doing. But Tom has not done anything wrong, aside of that glass smash. Otherwise, we cannot kick him out just from that."

"Look, I didn't say I hate him or anything, but still, he's tall, strong, and could do something worse than glass smashing. But he's also a carnivore and a-"

"Tiger. Yes, I got that already. And you know what... I'm very ashamed of you, Gale. I thought out of all people, you would be the least racist of all herbivores.

"Wha-I'm not racist! I'm stating facts and truth! How dare you call me that!"

"Well, I'm not the one afraid to say it in front of a carnivore while hiding in fear inside a female restroom. So, tell me, am I stating the facts and truth wrong?"

Not expecting her own words twisted by her friend, Gale pouted and looked away. She then spoke again.

"Then what do you think of him? What do you see in him, since you know better?"

"Well, even though we just met, it's obvious that he is different among other felines. Not saying that all of them are bad, but... he's odd then any carnivore. He's kind, gentle, caring, respectful, covers his fangs when smiling, even when speaking to him feels nice to have around. He does not make faces or crude jokes, or expressions of aggression. He's loyal, honorable, handsome, cute, and easygoing. He's different than any other carnivore."

"It seems you like him a lot.", Gale said.

"I mean...", Jess turned to face Gale, as she was talking behind her. "In professional observation. I mean, he is a very interesting and fun tiger. And..."

Jess stopped herself from saying anything. The last thought in her head made her snout blush bright red. 

Seeing her friend blush intensely, she grinned, knowing what the answer was going to be.

"Ah, I see. Is he... hot? Sexy? Buff? Deliciously hunky? Am I close?"

"No. Not at all. All of those are wrong.", Jess said. 

She looked away from her friend, but her face blushed brighter, that most of the words that Gale said were true. Not only did she like him kind and gentle, but she was enchanted by his ripped body. Thinking of it, she could not take it off her mind. Remembering his smooth torso with the cream-colored buff chest, eights abs, long arms with the large biceps, and his strong neck, all making her wish to see it again. 

She could not disagree any of those.

"Okay. Maybe I do. It was unexpected and a bit amazing, but you liked it as well. You stared at his body."

"Yeah, I did. But you stared the most. I saw it on your eyes."

"Well, whatever. He has a nice body."

"Nice?"

Jess moaned with annoyance from her friend, while not denying the facts.

"Okay, hot! Is that better? Hot body!"

"Chill, chill, Jess. Relax."

Jess was about to blow her fuse but restrained herself and exhaled deeply. Her strong blushing also faded slowly away. Never did she think she would say any of that to her sheep friend.

"Okay. I'm sorry. I did not mean to act like that.", Jess said.

"No. It's on me. I should have not acted so cruelly like that. And I'm just a rude and racist animal without knowing the real thing. You're right about me, Jess. I'm no better than anyone else.", Gale said.

"Hey. You were just telling your own opinion without hurting him. Thanks for telling me now then holding it for the entire day. And you're not a racist, just nervous for having a carnivore with the first time. So please, don't blame yourself entirely."

Gale nodded and respected her friend's wishes. 

"And since he's my responsibility, nothing wrong will happen. Remember that, okay? And I believe that Tom is a great guy. Just let's get to know him better and teach him some things he probably was taught different."

"You might be right about that. Whatever his family is... must be very different. Great manners but seems very destructive."

"That's why we're here. Mostly why we're going to show him the town. And to understand him more."

"And... when are we going to tell him? You know? The cloud part?"

"That, I would gather more evidence and tell him later. Thinking of which, I think we have been in here too long. He might start getting suspicious."

"Oh, yeah. I hope he's waiting and not breaking car lights."

"I don't think he is. Anyway, let's get out of here."

"Same."

Before the herbivore girls left, Gale wanted to get one thing out.

"Hey Jess. I really am sorry for acting like that. I bet Tom is great. Just... be careful, that's all."

Jess smiled lightly, thanking her sheep friend for the caring warning.

"Thanks, Gale. And don't worry. You will tell him everything. For now, we just have to keep it a secret for a little longer. You good?"

"Yeah. Let's go."

With their conversation done in secret, the girls exited out of the female restroom. 

As they got out, a female brown black spotted horse went inside, not caring about the two small herbivores below. As they passed away from the female restroom, walking towards their table, they were surprised to see the tiger sitting. 

The big cat waiting patiently, while messing with a glass of pepper on his right hand. He swirled it around gently, not wanting to break it, but to keep distracted. His small ears lifted up as he heard close footsteps coming to him. Then, a soft and gentle female voice.

"Hey, sorry we kept you waiting. We took care what was done.", Jess said.

"No need to apologize. I have been patient for a while. And you are well too, Gale?", Tom asked.

"Yeah. Took care of myself.", she said, adding a giggle.

"That's good to hear. I still am sorry for shattering the glass cup."

"Hey, it's paid and done. Just, don't do that again, okay?", Jess said.

"I understand.", Tom said, grinning at the small Angora goat.

Suddenly, alerting Gale from her right pocket, was loud vibrating sound. Her phone.

"Oh I'm sorry, you guys. Meet you outside?", Gale asked.

"Sure. I think we're done here. You okay with that?", Jess asked.

"Yes, I am."

The tiger got up from the chair and scouted it back towards the table. Gale watched her friends leave as she stayed behind to answer a call. A call from Levi.

She pushed the green icon and placed it to her ear.

"Hey, Levi? What's happening?"

"GALE! YOU NEED TO COME BACK! LIKE NOW!", Levi screamed out of the phone into her ear.

"Hey! Stop screaming at my ear! I'm inside a coffee shop! Now what is happening?"

"I cannot explain much. Just bring yourself in! Leave Jess and big tiger guy out of it!"

"Levi, you're scaring me! What's wrong?"

"Men in suits! They're taking our stuff! OUR STUFF! YOU NEED TO COME NOW! OUR STUFF IS BEING UPPERHANDED!"

"What? Why?", Gale whispered without raising her voice too high.

"I don't know! That's why you need to be here! They're only after our stuff, so leave Jess and Tom out of it! NOW GET YOUR WOOLY ASS HERE NOW!"

"Alright, alright, I'm coming. Hang on!" She ended the call and muttered quickly a cursed word. "Shit!"

Waiting outside the coffee shop, as Jess greeted everyone in the sidewalk passing by. Tom did the same, with less being around him. 

Then, a forced glass door was pushed away, as a deadpan female sheep got out. Seeing her all freaked out, this got the attention of the two.

"Gale, what's wrong? Are you okay?", Jess asked.

"Ummmmm, sorry, you guys. But I forgot that Levi and I have a special project to do together and we're kind of behind schedule. So, have fun and show him great stuff around the town. Alright, bye! See you two later!"

"Wha-wait! Gale!"

Pacing fast to avoid a longer and frightening conversation that she got from Levi, the sheep abandoned the two alone outside the coffee shop. She passed through every beast in her way, passing from tall and short ones, without pushing them away from the sidewalk. 

By then, as she turned to the left side of the sidewalk, she was gone. 

Confused by her odd behavior and escape, the two were left alone. Tom spoke as he thought they should go after her.

"Should we not follow her?", Tom asked.

"No. Whatever that was... had to be important. Besides, it's daylight and she know the way home."

"Are you certain? It felt perilous."

"It's okay. She for sure has something else to do. Besides, it's just you and me. You okay with that?"

Tom looked down at the female goat and grinned without showing a tooth.

"Yes. I can live with it."

The two grinned lightly at each other, their eyes flashing a bit. 

Realizing what they were doing, both shook their heads and avoided seeing eye to eye.

"So... what's next to be shown in this town?", Tom asked.

Jess smiled and walked in front of the tiger.

"Follow me."

The tiger grinned behind, enjoying the alone company with this interesting Angora goat. As she walked, he followed her from behind. 

The two walked through the busy town, walking pass through many civilians in the way. Walking by the vehicles and crowded people, with the stores opened for business. They walked close together, not losing each others sight or scent. 

As being a tiger, Tom already had her scent in his nose and mind. And what he enjoys about it, with the spell of losing the savage instinct most carnivores of Earth suffer with, he was the lucky few to live in peace without it. And he could ask for nothing else.

As they walked in the town, preparing for its festive tradition for the small town, they were unaware of what was happening back at the home.

To wonder why their friend ran at such an escape. To wonder why suddenly she changed her mind that something drastically important has occurred. 

As much as they wanted to think, they focused on each other, with Jess showing him everything and Tom learning everything.

And not realizing what was coming for them. 

To what was coming to the house.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17: Unexpected Visit From Men In Suits On Secret Agency

Running as fast as she can, the female sheep passed away the busy civilians and crowded traffic on the small town, reaching to the neighborhoods. She ran as fast as she could, passing by and through crowded beasts walking on the sidewalks and trying to not be pushed aside or fall into busy traffic.

She tried her best to not irritate or annoy the animal townsfolk, as she continued trying to reach the less overpopulated neighborhoods. She did not even stop in the middle of traffic, as a car screeched a violent halt, letting the female sheep run on the pedestrian mark during a green light. She then entered the other side of the town, running through the sidewalk, running to the neighborhood.

She ran into the neighborhoods, running in the left sidewalk, Gale needed to reach her own home. To what had Levi angrily shocked from the phone call. And whatever it was, she needed to reach him. To see if he is okay and what the commotion is of.

She kept running, lucky to not have any busy traffic on the road unlike in the town, due to the preparation for the town's festive tradition. As she far from that, she was able to make it to the her home, as she turned left and stopped.

What caught her eyes front view, her eyes wide in shock and fear, seeking the unexpected outside her home.

Outside the home, in the center of the neighborhood, were a group of men in suits and four vans. Four windowless black painted vans parked in the sidewalk. Two on the right and two on the left, all four parked with the engines shut off. And what was around the front yard and opened garage were a large group of beasts dressed firmly well in black. All wearing black clothes with a black tie and a white shirt underneath, black tuxedo shoes, and black glasses that covers the eyes completely. All there doing secret agent business.

Gale watched the beasts, most of them tall and strong, as they carried out random supplies and equipment out of the house. Supplies and equipment that belonged to her and to Levi. while she watched them, her mind popped into what they were taking.

"Wait, that's my stuff!"

Realizing in what they were taking, she ran towards her house, running in the road. She ran to the house, panting heavily to reach the home. Hoping to see if Levi was safe as well.

Hearing sounds of running footsteps, a tall male dark furred lion with a trimmed mane stepped in front of her, stopping her run.

"I'm sorry, ma'am. But you cannot enter these premises.", the male lion said, his voice calm, but stern.

"Not enter? Excuse me, feline, but this is my home! Who do you think you are?", Gale said, her voice aimed at the lion.

"Cannot comply. If you say that this is your home, you will have to wait for the man in charge."

"Well, bring him out! For what are you even doing here?" She then noticed many beasts coming in and out of the house, from garage and front door, collecting and appending items. "And why are you taking our stuff? That's stealing!"

"Classified information, ma'am. Please stop making a fool of yourself and patiently wait."

"That does it! Move away!"

Not wasting time in a peaceful conversation with the adult lion, seeing an open spot from his legs, she hopped through the open and was behind the lion. However, the lion reacted fast and snatched her right arm before she could run towards the house.

"HEY! LET ME GO, CARNIVORE!"

"Ma'am, please refrain yourself. You're only embarrassing yourself."

"SCREW YOU! THIS IS MY HOUSE AND NONE OF YOU HAVE THE RIGHT TO TAKE IT! NOW LET ME GO!"

Gale struggled to free her small arm from the lion's tight gripped fingers, as he tried to squeeze not to hard to accidentally rip it out. And yet, her panicked screaming was of no help or support to him or the other agents roaming the house. He tried to silence her without physical force, but Gale was not giving up on her screaming and yelling, as she tried to free herself.

Hearing all of the commotion outside, shoving the front door out of the way, was a panicked male impala.

"Gale?", he whispered. He then saw the male lion gripping her arm. "HEY! WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING? LET HER ARM GO!"

The lion looked back at him, but kept his hand on her arm.

"Civilian, do you know this girl?"

"Yeah, that's my friend and colleague. For what are you even doing to her?"

"She entered the premises without further explanation or showing credentials of owning this house."

"Showing creden- Are you serious! Of course she lives here! What the hell kind of agents are you?"

Hearing the commotion outside, standing in the front door, hiding in the shadows and away from the blazed sun. Standing in the front door frame, was the leading agent in charge.

And seeing that this will steer conflict with other civilian beasts of the area, he had to refrain violence and prejudice to happen.

"That's enough, agent. Stand down!", said the male agent in charge.

The lion, the sheep, the impala, and a few of the men looked at the door frame, where stood the leading agent. Seeing and sensing his presence of order and command, the lion released his gripped hand on the sheep's arm and backed three feet away from her.

Getting her hand free, she jogged to Levi and stood next to him.

"Are you alright, Levi?"

"Yeah. I'm fine."

"Who are these guys?"

"That's what I'm trying to figure out."

The two stopped whispering, as the male leading figure spoke again.

"Agent Lawson, go help the other agents. Grab and collect every substance of the house. Leave the medical stuff alone."

"Yes, sir. Understood." said agent Lawson, the male lion. Before he went to help his other agents, he looked back at Gale with a stiff and apologetic look. "I'm sorry, ma'am."

Gale and Levi watched the male lion walk towards the open garage, as other agents walked down the sloped hill. Watching the agents walk down the garage was their equipment and supplies.

"Levi. Is that our computers?", Gale asked.

Seeing their own technology stolen and collected in the vans, Levi shuffled his jaw to hold his temper.

He looked back at the leading agent in charge, unaware that the beast was standing behind them.

"Hey! What's the meaning of this, dog?", Levi asked nasty at the male canine.

Standing behind them, a canine agent, a certain male German Shepard with a high commanding figure under his persona. He looked down at the two herbivores, as Levi was tall to his chest and Gale was tall to his knees.

Despite them small, the male canine treated them normally without any sign of aggression or hostility from his facial and body expression. He stood with a relaxed expression on face and body, while trying to sustain a calmness between the two herbivores.

"Pardon me for being quiet. Did not want to scare you that badly."

"Badly? Being scared by you is nothing. Now if I remember, you're the dog that's ordering everyone to take our stuff away. That's theft you know?"

"Ever heard of a warrant or letting government agent officials with a warrant?"

"Yes. And even though you did, is there a reason why? Otherwise, you're just stealing our work. Our supplies and valuable equipment!"

"It's now under government safety and contract. That is all you both need to know."

"UNDER WHO'S COMMAND?", Gale yelled.

"Gale, don't start anything.", Levi whispered to her.

"No. For what is it important to take our stuff away? Out of everyone else living her, why us? Must be very valuable for you guys to steal without explanation."

"Technically, we're borrowing it for classified purposes. And if you need new computers, we will be glad to get you new ones."

"We don't need new ones! Ours are fine. They need no inspection or anything. You're just stealing!", Levi said.

"Borrowing."

"Look, dog! Our equipment belongs to us and you're not even our colleague, a professor, some science nerd, or anywhere near those levels of college knowledge. You're just a tall, lowlife government thief! And I'm willing to bet this just a carnivore thing because you guys love to scare and make fun of us herbivores! So, what do you saw to that, canine?"

Keeping his cool and not intimidated by the stubborn female sheep, the male German Shepard sighed softly and bent down as if he was sitting. As he got himself to a level where he can talk to the female sheep with eye-to-eye contact, he took of his black sunglasses from his eyes, revealing his medium pupil dark brown, orange eyes at the sheep. 

"Listen. And listen carefully.", he said.

The sheep looked deep into his eyes, as he began to speak.

"Firstly, what you said about me, is kind of hurtful. I'm a canine and very emotional from that. Secondly, we are borrowing your equipment and computers as you have something useful to us. And since it is government protocol to take satellite imagery and physical copies of the event, we are simply borrowing it to take back the files and other parts of your research and bring back your expensive merchandises back in one piece. Thirdly, if you continue to being a problem to us or even the people of the town, we will surrender you and quiet you, and if not willing to behave from all of that, might lock you away someplace where no one can find you. And I know the both of you have special things to do then be put away forever. And fourthly... I am a dog, but also have a name."

He stood back on his legs, his body leveling down the sheep, and placed back the glasses on his eyes. 

"The name is Preston Connelly. Learn it well and stay out of trouble. And I promise you, we will deliver your stuff back. Just... really stay away from trouble. If you both care about it.", he finished with a soft smile.

The two herbivores, mostly Gale, were gob smacked by his words and had their lips zipped from his shocking dialogue of warning. And as much they are willing to fight back against the tall canine, they did not want to risk themselves arrested and hidden away from everyone. 

"Good. Glad that I settled that for you."

The two just stared at the agent in command, trying to get something out, but were afraid to escalate the conflict with government officials.

Seeing that they got the message, Preston then looked back at the other agents around the area and called them to leave as they exit out of the house.

"Alright, agents! Take the last of every valuable supply from hardware to cable and load them into the vans. We are done here!" He then looked back at the herbivores. "You two have a nice day. I will keep in touch with you."

As he left by walking behind their backs, Levi snapped out of his stared coma and paced at the canine.

"Hey, wait! How do we know you will return our stuff to us?"

"You don't. Just behave and we might.", said Preston.

"Behave? What kind of government agents are you? What gives you the right to threaten us and steal our equipment?"

"Borrowing."

"Still ours! You didn't even tell us what kind of group you are! Are you FBI? IRS? AAA? Give me something!"

Suddenly, Preston turned around in a fast motion and grabbed Levi's shoulders with a stern expression on his fuzzy face.

"Listen, kid. I'm not kidding at all. Keep pushing it, and you will be locked as evidence along with the equipment. Do you want that or remain happy in your solitaire civilian life? Hm?"

Levi was frozen not only by his threat, but also that he was grabbed by a carnivore. While labeled as omnivores for eating anything else, to herbivores that see claws and teeth, are just carnivores in their minds. Seeing the ill-stricken fear on his face, Preston let go from the shoulders and sighed softly.

"Look, I cannot tell you who I work for and for what purpose I do it for. But you can trust us. We're not FBI, IRS, or even the Animal Activist Association group. We're agents on a mission. That is all I can say. Now please..."

Levi waited in what he was going to say next.

"Can you promise to be patient and wait for your stuff to return safely, or do you want to be part of the evidence?"

Levi looked down with his ears lowered, not forcing or adding conflict with the canine. No matter what, he does not want to bear responsibility for attacking or harassing a federal agent. And yet, has no idea for what he works for.

"No."

"Sorry?"

"I will stay out of it. And I will keep my friend away from conflict as well."

Preston nodded from his response. 

"And you promise to return our stuff?"

"I will try. And I tell you, I will."

Levi nodded while moving his jaw around, accepting the canine's orders.

"Fine. You won. Just go and leave us be."

"Thank you." He looked back up at the female sheep, crossing her arms on her chest with an angry look. "Nice meeting you, ma'am."

In return, with her right hand, raised a middle finger to him, with a very narrowed pissed off expression. 

As much as it bothered him, he restrained himself and dryly chuckled from the sheep's response. He turned around and went to the second van in the right, getting inside the driver seat. 

The engines have already started, with the black fumes coming out and the gears worked to move, the vans moved off from the sidewalk, made strong tight turns to the right, going to the right, and driving away from their property and neighborhood. 

They watched the vans drive away in the morning light, as they turned to the right, disappeared by the houses blocking them.

Watching in disappointment and bitterness, Gale walked up to Levi and placed a hand on his right shoulder, massaging his tempered body expression. 

"Great. Now what do we do?", Gale asked.

Levi shook his head slowly and sighed deeply. 

"I have no idea."

"Well, it least you have the hard drive chip."

Levi did not say a word after that. Wanting to hear some good news, she looked at the impala, his expression lowered down from the response.

"You do have it, right? Levi?"

For a moment of silence, he sighed again in defeat.

"Before you came and when they entered, they already took it as they took the computers. I tried to stop them, but they had guns and suits. So... yeah."

"You mean... we just-"

"Yep."

"Our-"

"Yep. Our evidence. That is now theirs.", he said in a depressed monotone.

Gale then looked at the open road with the houses around, standing as both were robbed from their unknown rights.

"Well, shit. Nice going, Levi."

"Bitch."

"Turd."

"Whatever. How are we know going to explain any of this to Jess? Let alone the tiger?"

Gale sighed deeply as she crossed her arms together in her chest and shook softly. 

"I do not know. I guess we wait. Try to clean up the mess they left."

"Yeah. Sounds good to me."

The two stared at the neighborhood road, like statues. They just watched as if they had experienced a horrific crime. Only they stared at nothing, but to only feel regret and anger to themselves. 

They lost their evidence that had everything about the tunnel cloud and their anomaly subject, the Bengal tiger himself.

Without any of those, they were left with nothing but stolen valuables. And as much as borrowed meant something else to agents, was stealing to them.

"Well, let's go dipshit. Let's fix their mess.", Gale said.

"Hey! You went coffee shopping with Jess! And stop calling me cussed names!"

"Whatever, asshole! You were the one who was supposed to protect our stuff."

"Yeah. Well, you're just an arrogant wooly bitch!"

"Dick horn!"

"Wooly ho!"

"Shit face."

"Pink ass face."

"What did you say?"

"You heard me. Not repeating it."

"Whatever. You suck at cussing."

"Just shut up and help me clean the house. So, we can tell Jess the bad news. Whenever she returns."

"Don't forget buff kitty!"

"Just stop talking."

The two cursed at each other as they walked back into the house.

As they reached the front door, with Gale going inside first, Levi was the last to close the door. 

As they locked the door and took care of the mess while resenting each other for various failed reasons, they cleaned the house while waiting for their herbivore friend and carnivore patient to return home.

And knowing their wooly friend, she will freak out in shocking worry and guilt.

As for the tiger, depends on how he sees fit.

As speaking of the Bengal tiger and Angora goat, both were venturing in the town, not knowing what has happened to the house.

Only to enjoy themselves. Until learning the truth later from their adventurous walk around the busy town.

And to learn later about the government agency involved with it. 

And why they are here at all.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18: Venturing Mortal Life In The Town Of Hasberg

As time has passed, the two beasts, the tiger and the goat, walked peacefully through the town of Hasberg. Exploring uncharted mortal life hood in his own eyes, the tiger experienced a whole new sight of everything in this small town.

Loud vehicles passing by, turning curves tight right or long left, or most going in a straight pattern to the other road. Life of talk and noise spread everywhere in the town, of beasts in every size, shape, and strength minding their own business or with groups of friends and families. Seeing several varieties of children walk with their families, herbivores in herds and carnivores in packs, all together as one. 

Around the town, his eyes sought the awaken sounds of opened doors and inside ringing bells of customers entering shops. Shops of every kind. Shops of value, food and drink, leisure, merchandise, and other random areas that were different in his own planet. As in his world was given by love and respect by the king and the Asgardian people, here on Earth was unique and trifling. Unique in its own fashioning design of attraction and trifling for how it is used for attraction.

For what he saw, coming out of the barber shop, a male lion counted green paper on his hands, using his fingers to silently mumble the amount. seeing upon it, Tom never saw the green paper before. And as curiosity soaked him, desperate was he in need of an answer.

Lucky for him, with the female Angora goat in front of him, he slowly bent his back down to ask her the green paper.

"Lady Jess. What was the lion holding on his hand?", Tom asked.

"Huh?"

Jess turned her head to the male lion, looking at him finish counting his money. She then looked back at Tom.

"That's money. You know? Cash. it's part of the economy.", Jess said.

"Cash? Money? I did not know that was a custom here.", Tom said.

"Not really a custom, but more of a definite need. It's what every animal needs to survive. Apparently in this modern age."

"All need money? As for every beast?"

"Yeah. Why, don't you have that in your place?"

"No. Well, not by that way. We share things as a group and if not by that, the ki-man in charge of the group takes care of our needs. As for payment for simpler things, is the cost of gold."

"Gold? That's interesting. Why that?"

"It's what we have. And honestly, fair for everyone. As far darkness does not consume the land, peace exists humbly."

"That's... very interesting. Is that how it works in this New Asgard?", Jess asks.

"Mostly so. Everyone gets everything and the benefits of the man himself."

"Man? Like governor? Mayor? I'm trying to understand what you mean by that."

"A man in charge of the nation and the people within it. A loyal man that cares for all and matters less of anything else."

Jess was baffled from the response, not hearing it right from the tiger himself. However, she just let it slip from her mind.

"You seem like you do not believe me.", Tom said, noticing her careless expression.

"What? What makes you think that I do not believe you?"

"Your expression says the truth."

"No, I'm... well... I kind of do not believe in everything you say."

"What do you mean? The money part?"

"Well, that and... the made-up world of "New Asgard"? Kind of hard to dive into that. Feels like comic fiction."

"Well, it is not comic fiction. It is real. Just not a place for anyone."

"Anyone? Yeah, I still find it out hard to believe."

"Cannot blame you. It's not a name most mortals will know."

Hearing the word, "mortal", Jess stopped walking and faced him, stopping from making another step forward.

"Okay. What do you keep saying, "mortal"? Like, is that how you treat everyone around you?"

"No. Not everyone."

"Then can you please stop saying it like that? It's annoying and a bit rude. It's like you're superior then everyone else and it's kind of cruel for all of us."

"I did not know that affected everyone. I assumed no one would mine."

"Unless you're making a book about it, it's fine. I mean, personally, I do not mind. But others... not so much. Say one thing wrong and chaos happens. Like, say one thing to a carnivore, you're either dead or mauled and if lucky, in the hospital." She then widened her eyes as she was talking to the carnivore in front of her. "Oh, I'm sorry. I was not thinking straight. I got off track."

Hearing so many words coming from her mouth, Tom nudged the thoughts away from his mind and sighed calmly without any aggression in his posture or expression.

"It's fine. I would not know it if you did not tell me about it. Thank you for the wise words. Now I know how to be careful around others."

From his calm and mature demeanor, Jess was zipped silently from his gentle response. She really saw this tiger oddly strange. 

Despite that, she was glad that he understood the world's complicated animal prejudice, just for saying something wrong or out of place. Either way, she was glad that he understood it and did not fight back or show signs of aggression or teeth. He just acted normal without lashing out.

"Good. Glad that helped you. Well, let's keep walking. Don't want to be in the way of others."

"Right. Let's keep walking. Show me more."

Getting that pout of the way for a moral mortal lesson, the two continued to walk down the path of the town.

As they continued the walk, the town was constructively busy with all of the decorations placed around the town. The animals working together to respect and follow the tradition rule, ignoring the racist prejudices the different species share for this moment. A moment of peaceful boundaries for this one special occasion.

On the town of Hasberg, all species that live in the town in a three hundred twelve-mile radius, with large neighborhoods, public and private schools, and several gas stations around the hot desert land, lies the town in the middle of the wasteland. The nearest city from Hasberg is at least four hundred fourteen miles away, taking a long-lasting trip from town to city as city to town.

Despite being called a town, it was a larger town than most other towns, as it felt like a smaller city with loads of buildings around the small desert land, only expanding eight hundred acres of land of the town. While large in size for a small town, it still looked small compared to other larger cities and populated urban areas, while theirs is the biggest of the modern century.

And the reason behind its tradition, was because it is one of the fewest and rarest town centers to be free and welcomed by any creature of the planet, Hasberg was the culture of restoration of peaceful and spiritual calmness of the town, where other cultures are opened and everything illegal is legal. The only things that of course remain illegal is murder, trafficking, illegal drug trading, rape, kidnapping, theft, and most importantly, no meat or devouring, as everywhere, no matter where, eating meat or devouring an animal, brings severe consequences and depending on the crime in the severity of it, could be years of therapy, long years of prison, or instant death by any matter possible. Aside of those, drugs that are part of the town and only stay in the town are allowed to consume, censorship does not exist there, porn magazines and films are around, sexual images in merchandises such as clothing or various items are around, and has its own B-strike, where destruction is freely allowed as long no other animal or the animal itself is hurt or severely injured.

As that piece of the town was large, Tom and Jess were in the smaller part of it, the exit side of the town where once leaving, enters the nothing wasteland of sand, rocks, and large mountains tall as giants touching the sky. As the main part of the town was further feet away, they were more inside the neighborhood and local side of the town, visiting local and few urban chains of businesses around the center of their town center.

Walking down on the sidewalk, being the last ones as the streetlights turned green, the two animals walked towards a part of the small town with an open alley behind the first set of buildings.

"Lady Jess, what are they doing? For what is this tradition special?", Tom asked, as he saw two animals hang a special ornament on the city road.

Jess looked at the animals hang the ornament, with overlong pieces of thick ribbons gripped tight on two light posts from the left and right, as both stood on basket lift machines, as both collided with each other from the two separate sidewalks, hanging the ornament straight on the middle of the street. Luckily, they had the road blocked so they can work on it without distractions, hurry, or falling into the busy road.

As they straighten the ornament, Jess smiled and explained what it was about.

"That's our town's special ornament."

"A white flower?"

"It's not just a white flower. While physically, yes. But it is more of a spiritual embrace for all the animals that worked hard and gained respect with other beasts around the town. Think of it as a unity flower, where every petal is like every species in one piece of the pollen together. A bit childish, but... it works with everyone. And does great wonders to free away the hatred and cruelness from other places of the world. That's why the ornament is special to all of us."

Tom looked back up the ornament, amazed how much it does great wonders in this town, for everyone living in it. Watching different species of beasts work together and laugh in a friendly manner, showing the collaboration of the beasts finding peace without the instincts of fear or temptation consuming their minds.

The town showed the peaceful side, with no horrors behind it. It was enough for Tom to enjoy the town's friendly traits.

Then, Jess talked to him to get off his impressed stare at the busy people.

"You still with me?"

Tom looked down, seeing the female Angora goat smile so graciously sweet.

"Yes. I am."

"Good. Also, how are you feeling? Physically and mentally?"

"Oh. Ummmmm, physically fine. And mentally fine."

"Like, you still know who you are and remember anything else?"

"Ummmmm, such as?"

"Well, you know. Social number, license, house number, birthplace, parents-"

"I know my family."

"Oh. Well, that's good."

"But I do not know or have any of those."

"Oh. Ummmmmm, well... hmmmmmmmm, you know what? Don't worry about it. It's too early. Someday you will."

As she turned around to continue walking, Tom tried to tell her that he was not making it up.

"No, I'm serious. I do not have any of those. Yes, I know my family, but not any of those things you ask for."

"Chill. I know something will come up eventually. You're still recovering from that truck accident. Something will come.", Jess said. She then muttered in her voice. "Damn you, Levi."

But Tom tried to tell her, even by getting to the truth. And that is even harder, as she might consider him mad or a fictional lunatic.

"But I'm telling you. I do not have any of those. I do not have any mortal item that every beast requires here. Can you please stop and listen?"

Before she could turn around, two large hands snuffed her into the small alleyway, behind the first building. Seeing the female goat dragged away from the opened daylight town, he entered the alleyway in fear, until he was stopped with a knife.

Close to his throat, almost to the center of his voice, stood a male lion with two other feline males. A male spotted leopard and a male lynx. With the male lion in the middle holding hostage a female goat under his clawed hands.

Seeing the three hide behind dumpsters of disgusted trash, rotten smoke, and stained liquid of piss, Tom held his ground, as there was a knife pointed at this throat. As much as the knife was there, he looked at the fear of the female goat. 

Her innocent eyes pleading to be released and terror that she knew she was going to be eaten alive.

He then looked at the male lion, chuckling deeply. The lion was golden yellow like most, with five black spots on the right and left of the cheeks and a scar on the upper snout. Tom looked at the lion and remained neutral, while begging to beat the lion to a forever coma.

"Look here, boys. We got ourselves a prey and a predator.", said the male lion.

The other two chuckled, enjoying this as a sick game.

"Thanks for giving us easy prey, friend. A pure Angora goat. Great for either pleasure or taste."

He made a small lick on his lips, having Jess moan in fear.

"Let her go. You don't need to do this.", Tom said.

"I'm sorry? What did you just say?"

"Let her go. She does not belong to anyone else for anything. Stop what you're doing, and we will forget this."

The male lion looked at him, with the other two felines staring at each other with baffled looks.

But, the male lion just laughed.

"You serious, boy? You might as well be a canine for saying it like that. "Let her go". You're kidding, right?"

Tom did not say a word, but his expressions explained the details to the lion. Seeing his expression serious and no other hidden expression beneath it, he meant every word.

"Oh, you are serious, aren't you?"

"I will say this one more time, mortal. Let her go and either take me or leave us be. Otherwise, you do not want to fight me."

The feline criminals stood at the tiger, with the two cringing behind. The male lion saw the tiger as a joke and was not offended by any of the threats.

"Alright, boy. Since you are not willing to help us or even in the mood to strike a clean-cut deal, I guess we will have to just end you first. And then, we get to have fun with pink face on however which body part sells the most.", said the male lion, as he squeezed harder the goat's woolly neck, almost his claws going to her skin.

Tom was utterly disgusted with the lion, his eyes wide and jaw mildly opened. Seeing how they were treating her. And like his mother said, the true horror of their world... is them.

He then went back to his neutral, but cold hated stare, his voice lowered, and his threat opened freely from his mouth.

"Have you no honor?"

"Huh?"

Distracted by his short words, with his fast feline reflexes, Tom blocked the knife out of the way with his left hand, lifted his right hand, and used his clawed fingers aimed at his neck. Aimed at his neck, striking his muscle and veins. Feeling the sharp, strong impact, the lion freed Jess from his tight grasp. Free from his clawed hands, Jess jumped away, as a ensuring fight was starting.

As he impacted the lion's middle throat, he then lifted a left arm and went for a jab on the lion's snout. Then grabbed his mane, dragged his snout down as he lifted his right knee on his nose, breaking his black wet nostrils. The lion fell on the ground, groaning from the punctured bloody nose.

Seeing their boss on the ground, the other two felines acted in a violent response. 

The first to strike with his right hand, all five of his fingers releasing the claws, was the male leopard. Instantly, Tom saw the incoming impact and dodged the swipe, as he then grabbed his swiped arm, kicked him in the abdomen, getting him in his knees. He then quickly lifted him up like nothing, as the leopard was skinny enough to be carried like sandpaper. He then threw the leopard at the charging male lynx, as the leopard's body bashed into the lynx into his back, his spine hitting the ground.

Thinking he got them, the male lion was not done.

Turning around to see Jess, he instead got gut-pinched twice by two fists, a right jab, a left overhead punch, and a front kick to the chest. The strong force of the lion's kick caused Tom to fall and crash his back onto two silver dirty garbage cans, knocking down the rotten smell of trash on the ground and onto him. The male lion then tried to pounce on him, but Tom lifted his left leg to stop him from jumping. He then used his right leg and kicked the snout. Took three kicks to finally have the lion back off, feeling the sheer pain of the shoes heel to impact his burning snout.

Distracted by his burning kicked pain, Tom grabbed a garbage can from the ground, got right up, charged at the male lion, and attacked with the circular can. The lion looked up, but was too late to strike first.

Tom bashed the lion's face with a right swoop, a left, and then going under his chin, lifting the can up to his lower snout, making the lion fall on his back, and slide on the ground from the impact. He slid next to Jess, as she shrieked from the sliding feline. However, he was finally knocked out, as he groaned from the burning pain of the blunt force of the trash can bashed into each side of his snout.

Jess looked back up at Tom, as he held the can on his right hand. Amazed of how fierce and strong he was, she then saw the male leopard pounce at him.

"TOM, LOOK OUT!"

From her words and his careful scent of feline hearing, he turned around and used the garbage can as his shield. Luckily, his face was protected as he held the shield on the leopard's snarling teeth, but was scratched on the arm from his left claws.

Grunting from the slash, he held his ground from the leopard's attack, as the skinny feline was acting all out in carnivorous instinct. He clawed the garbage can, trying to claw Tom baldy. He held his guard up, protecting his face and vital organs from the leopard's attack. 

Suddenly, the male lynx slid down from behind Tom and clawed his right leg, clawing the calf. Groaning from the pain, he lifted the can down. Luckily though, instead of getting scratched in the face, he ended up getting punched straight in the nose. He dropped the can on the ground and the leopard gave the tiger two right and left jabs, a right claw scratch on his right shoulder, a left jab, and the male lynx jumped behind him, his teeth biting his neck.

Yelling from the beating and now the biting, Tom felt his mortal body become useless. Worthless. And moreover, pathetic. As he was losing against mortal felines. However, despite the loss of his power and grateful that his carnivore instinct is gone, did not mean his rage was hidden away.

He was having enough of these two felines. And the male lynx biting his neck was the last straw at being peaceful.

The leopard was going to come back with a right straight punch. He strike to only have a fierce grip stopping from impact.

"Huh?"

The tiger growled deeply, his teeth showing every sharp angle of his snout, his eyes fueled of battle, and his pupils shrinking smaller than before. With the leopard's hand caught on his strong hand, blocking his face from another punch, Tom growled very deeply, as he pressed down on the leopard's fist, crushing it and breaking all his skinny fragments.

Feeling his strong feline grip, the leopard groaned and yelled, begging for him to stop. While breaking the leopard's hand, the lynx freed his teeth from the tiger's neck, as it was stiff and veins spreading, while feeling the anger and growling from the tiger.

One thing about tigers unlike most felines, is their fierce growling. Something about them that lions sometimes would fear them if provoked enough. It was a growl that frozen the lynx, as he still held onto his body. He wanted to let go but was afraid to do anything.

Then, the tiger turned slowly his head to the lynx, showing his angle of sharp teeth and his left eye, growling at him. The lynx sweated crazily and stared as his body numbed from the threatening stare.

While not witnessing face to face, even Jess felt the fear. Her being a herbivore to hear his deep growling, to fear his dominant strength and supreme ferociousness. She could only watch, as a handful of people watched from the other side of the sidewalk.

Seeing the leopard had enough, as his bones on his hand has already been broken, he then kneed him on the nose. With the leopard on the ground, he then grabbed the lynx from behind, using two of his hands, dragging him away from his back, and landing him to the ground on the male leopard's torso.

He then kicked the lynx's face twice, bent down, lifted his shirt collar up, and punched him with a left jab on the snout. He then dropped him back down on the leopard, both succumbing every pain on their body.

Getting too much of adrenaline and in the mindset of battle, he raised his arm up, summoning his might hammer, Clawstorm.

As he lifted his arm up with his hand open, he waited. He continued to wait. Until... he finally caught something in his mind.

He looked back at his hand, gasping silently. He realized as he forgotten, his powers were stripped from him. His thundering immortality gone by his own request. Caught in a fight that felt like every battle he fought in... blinded him in a fighting affair of three mortal felines. Seeing that it was not working, Tom slowly regained his consciousness, exhaling deeply as the deeply growling toned away. 

Blinded by his fighting actions, he then looked at the person he saved. He found the female Angora goat, laying in the dirty ground, with fear and worry in her expression. Deep down, he was glad that she was left unharmed or injured. But it only seemed that he frightened her more than anything else.

He then turned around to see the two felines groaning in pain, as the lynx and leopard felt the injuries in every part of their body. He then looked at the leopard, as he did more damage to him, aside of the bite neck from the lynx. He lifted the lynx from the leopard's torso and threw in the right, four feet away from them. He snatched the leopard's shirt and held him close to his face.

The leopard, while in pain, trembled as he was inches close to his snout.

"You listen and you listen well, mortal. This is mercy. What you're suffering is thy mercy from my peaceful side. If you ever hurt anyone, or even consider killing anyone, and come after my friends... hath no mercy for when I found you again. And you will have something more than a broken hand."

The leopard listened to his words, while somewhat understanding some parts, as if the tiger was speaking an ancient riddling language. While it sounded like Old English, he found it odd for a modern tiger to speak this way. However, his fear was mostly to his lowered tone and flashing teeth on his face.

"Am I clear? Or do I have to break more bones in you?"

The leopard cleared his throat and spoke to not agitate the tiger.

"N-N-No! I-I understand. "Gulps" You will not hear from u-u-u-us. Pr-pr-pr-promise."

As the leopard said his words, he tried to make a peaceful smile, but the tiger growled softly from his smile. Seeing his eyes narrowed deeply into him, the leopard stopped smiling and was afraid to get hurt again.

"Wait! Don't hurt me anymore, please! I'm sorry! Really am! Please stop, man."

Seeing that the leopard had enough and seen frail as a broken man, Tom sighed deeply and dropped him on his knees. The leopard fell on his front, tightening his body together, while trying to keep his broken hand intact.

He thought of kicking him, but it would be dishonorable to kick a helpless man. Plus, he did enough to them, that the male lion was still knocked out. Satisfied with the felines earning defeat and one of them hearing his words, Tom exhaled his nose and turned his back against them and the small alleyway.

As he turned to face the one person he will have to deal with... was the female Angora goat.

A few hours later

1: 03 PM

"I cannot believe you did not! What were you thinking?", Jess asked, her voice up in a disappointed tone.

"Why are you mad at me? I saved you from them! I do not know why you're mad at that!", Tom said.

"Well, you went overboard! You attacked them without thinking straight! And also hurt yourself among the process!"

"And what was I supposed to do? Let them take you, steal you, and kill you? Is that what you wanted or is there something I'm missing?"

"Yes! There's something called attack and run with me so we can find police or call the police. We're lucky enough that we got out in time before they arrived! And besides, you for sure would attack them too." She then turned to face Tom in the face. "And I bet you don't have police in whatever fictional place you make up with."

"You still believe I'm making it up? I thought you trusted me and understood everything."

"I did listen, Tom. But you have to admit, the stuff you're saying... is not real. There is no New Asgard, or golden halls, or alien species, or free animals, or any of that. And yet, you still keep making up the same story!"

"Because it's true. I would not lie to you or make it up. It's only because you were the lucky one and not stolen from your own planet! You stand here in a lonely desert place and pretend that only science solves everything. While it's true, the things I say is also true! You can tell me everything that you find thy unrealistic, because you never found it yourself!"

"Tom... I..."

Tom stopped himself from getting into an argument and sighed softly.

"Jess. There are more things out there that you never know or heard of. I cannot blame you for it, since you were never taken away from your own home world." He moved a few feet away from her, as he stood behind her. "There is more out there than anyone can imagine. Of course, I was born someplace else while you were born here naturally. And yet, I don't know what to feel like as an animal. To fit in this society. To be with other animals that are mortal. To stray away from the same overbearing battles, I continue to do. It's endless up there." He looked up at the sky, but sighed again and lowered his head with his eyes closed. "I'm truly sorry, Jess. I did not mean to yell or argue with you. And... I should have not started that fight. "Sigh" I should not have started anything."

Feeling the brisk argument between the neighborhood they are inside, away from the small part of town and now heading back to the complex house, Jess felt foolish in arguing with the male tiger.

She felt so stupid in even arguing at the tiger, after being saved by him. He risked his life for her and she yelled at him because of the moral rules she follows as an herbivore in animal society. And being having the tiger as her patient and her trying to be a fully trained nurse, she was already failing in that. By pushing too hard on him and not realizing how thankful she is alive in the sunny afternoon.

And yet, standing in front of her, with his back behind her, she saw the tiger stood straight, but his neck sunken down with his ears lowered. For everything the tiger has done for her, she felt selfish by her actions and wanted to forgive the feline for her rudeness.

She walked slowly towards him, with his tail softly moving around, standing next to his left side. She looked at his face, as she saw his left side of the face.

"Tom."

He moved his left side a little, with his left eye looking at her. But after looking at her face, he looked away and looked at the right side of the neighborhood.

"Tom. Please look at me."

She stood in front of him, getting his attention back to her. He looked down at her, his eyes calm and expression calm, just how she always saw him when they first met.

"I'm sorry for being too cruel. You're right, though. I thought I was going to die in that alley, in that small trash area. If it were not you, I wouldn't be here. So, thank you. And... I mean it, Tom."

She then grabbed his left hand, with both of her hands on his large one. Her fingers stroked with ease, her soft wool softening the tense stress on the tiger. And she was not done talking as well.

"I'm really sorry. And I'm sorry for yelling at you like that. But eventually one day, you're going to realize that what you say is imaginary. For now, let's not think about it. What I should be grateful for is you saving me. No one has ever done that for me. And so... thank you. Thank you for saving my life."

Tom smiled softly at her apology and accepted her forgiveness. He bent down to her level and spoke kindly.

"You are welcome... Jess Gimble. And for that, I am hereby yours to command." He then grabbed her right hand softly and placed his lips on her hand. Her face turned red as she got a small kiss on her own hand from his own gentle lips. He looked back up and held his gentle smile. "For now on, no fights unless urgent. To be there for those I care. But you know more, and I shall respect your wishes. Is that good for you, Jess Gimble?"

She too smiled softly, her red face slowly fading away. 

Feeling a smooth transition, the two stared at each other, as if something sparked into their hearts. Something awakening in both of them as they felt a form of a relationship towards one another.

Before she could say something, her eyes then saw something on his new set of Earth clothes. His right shoulder, clawed with dry blood.

"Oh, Rex! I forgot about that!", Jess said in a shocked tone.

"Forgot what?"

"Tom, you're bleeding! I forgot that you are wounded in certain areas!"

He looked at his right shoulder, amazed to not have felt anything severe. He poked it and winced from the pain, as the wound remained.

"Don't touch it! Oh, I cannot believe I forgot about that!"

"It's just a scratch. Nothing ill."

"Nothing ill? Are you serious?" She then looked at his neck. ""Gasp! You're also hurt on the neck! Do you not care about your injuries?"

"I faced worser battles then this. And the bite is merely meek.", he said, sounding proud.

"Well, come on. We need to stich those wounds so they can heal properly."

"But Jess, I'm' fine. They are just battle wounds."

"Don't argue on this one! Come on!"

After seeing his clawed wound on the shoulder and the bite mark on the neck, she turned around with her hand intact on his large hand, dragging him off his sitting stance. While he could bring back his hand, he did not want to anger the female Angora goat, as she was scary then the three felines he faced. Mostly because of her mortal courageousness. 

Sitting on top of the roof, mopping hopelessly, the two young herbivores watched the neighborhood homes and far off larger part of the town, stuck in their fighting minds of being robbed by the government. Most of all, how they were going to explain it to Jess.

"So, any ideas?", Gale asked Levi.

"Nope. Nothing that will sound peaceful.", Levi said.

"Obviously not."

"Well, you have any ideas? You're just sitting there doing nothing."

"No. I do not have any good ones."

"Well, we're screwed either way. What a crappy day."

"No kidding. And yet, you lost our evidence on everything related to tiger boy."

"Hey. I was not expecting to be surrounded and swarmed by federal agents. Besides, where is Jess and that tiger?"

"Tom, you mean?"

"Yeah, whatever. I don't trust him. Mostly with her."

"How come?"

"Because she's gullible with everyone and that scares me. Not every carnivore you meet are friendly or kind. Funny how we keep them around and not eliminate them."

"Wow, hold on now. When did you become such a carnivore hater?"

"Maybe because I'm realistic and know more than your dumb blogs of girly stuff."

"Shut up! In case you forgotten, I do have a few carnivore girlfriends. And I mean best friends, unlike you."

"Your friends with carnivores?"

"Yeah. But in the way you say it. You sound like a terrorist saying it."

"Well, at least I care about our species. Or herbivore ranks."

"And that's good, but not all carnivores are like that. I mean, give them a break. Poor creatures have to keep their instincts away so they can live with us. And I say that's positive progress."

"Ha! Yeah. Positive progress. Until you see in the news another devoured victim."

"Man, you're dark and a dick! I don't even know how I became friends with you."

"That's a good question."

The two remained quiet for fifteen seconds, looking around, until Gale spoke.

"Why do you hate carnivores, Levi? Serious talk, now."

"What?"

"Serious now. No jokes, no humor, and no insulting. I mean, you cannot hate every carnivore you see. Right?"

"I'm not talking about this."

"Come on. I promise I won't say a word of this."

"Nope."

"Please."

"Not happening."

"Just one sentence. Please.

"You can beg all you want, I'm not sharing it."

"Why not? It's unfair. Especially how you see them."

"Well, it's my opinion affecting only me. You feel affected by me, then leave."

Seeing the seriousness expression and harsh tone from his lips, Gale sighed in defeat and gave up.

"Tch. Jerk."

The two continued to stare at the road and the houses, remaining quiet on the sunny afternoon. 

However, feeling ashamed in treating his friend cruelly, Levi wanted to tell her the truth. But it was too dark and grotesque of his past and it would affect her. Even him if he shared the burden of his deep hatred towards the carnivores.

But he needed to say something, or he would feel sorry for himself to hide a terrible truth.

"Gale, I-"

"There she is. And hunky tiger is... Wait. Is she holding his hand?"

"What?"

"And dragging him?"

The two watched their female herbivore friend run down the street, watching her drag the male carnivore of strong strength and tall height, bent to his stomach as he was dragged by the female Angora goat. 

As she made halfway to the street, she noticed her friends sitting on the roof. In the middle of the afternoon, sitting while remaining silent.

"What are you guys doing up there?"

The two were silent, until Levi spoke.

"Ummmm, what happened to you two? Anything exciting?"

"Oh. Definitely have a story to tell. What about you two?"

The herbivores exchanged looks and stared back down at the two in the street. 

"It's also another story to tell. Best if both of you came in.", Gale said.

"Why, what happened?", Jess asked.

"Well, I can say the same to you. What happened with you and Tom? And... is that blood on his shoulder?"

"Yeah. Like I said, lots to explain. Are you going to let me in?"

"Yeah. I got it.", Levi said.

Levi stood up from the roof, stood up, and ran away, heading to the inner house. Gale stood up but was curious in what happened to Tom.

"Hey, kitty? What happened to you?"

"I would prefer to say it inside your home.", Tom said.

"Really? Not even a simple sentence?"

Tom groaned from keeping things inside, so he just said it in a simple way.

"Fought three mortal felines. Almost hurt Jess during our walk."

"Wait, WHAT?"

"I know, I know. It's a lot to take in. But that's what happened this morning."

"Oh, Jess. Are you okay?"

"I'm fine. Thanks to Tom. But I doubt your problem is anything bad."

Hearing that, Gale shifted her eyes and moved her jaw around, stressing herself. Seeing her awkward response by her expression, Jess had to know what was troubling her.

"Gale. Is everything okay?"

"Well... here's the thing. So, ummmmmmmm-"

"What, Gale, what?"

Gale gulped as she spoke. A lot more than simple sentences to describe their bad day.

"So, you know why Levi called me here?"

"No. Why did he though?"

"Well....."

Gale stopped herself from saying anything, as she was afraid of what could come next.

Then, Tom helped to ease her tense mind.

"It's alright, Lady Gale. No one will be mad at you. Do tell what has happened."

Having some confidence from the tiger, she exhaled deeply and said the action happening in their home.

"We were robbed by government federal agents and have stolen or "borrowed" all of our equipment and leaving out in the morning daytime. So... that's what happened.", Gale said, with a fake smile in her face.

While Tom was a bit confused in some wordings of "government federal agents", Jess had her face wide with shock and worry. She could not believe in what she heard.

"WHAT?"

Hearing both sides of their own short stories, both were having a rough day in the afternoon.

One having a physical brutal fight with carnivore criminals, and one having robbed equipment by the government agents.  

All of this made Tom feel sick in his head. So many things happening all at once, never he had conflict this bad in New Asgard.

He missed the part of exploring the mortal life in this town. The town of Hasberg. And for a place built for peace, especially for its traditional custom, a lot of conflict has happened on this day. A lot that made him change his mind on a lot of things happening.

And now, in some aspect, he misses New Asgard.

As for now, he will have to deal with mortal life in his mortal self. To learn better in this Earth.

While hoping to have this argument over with between the agitated herbivores.

Chapter Text

Chapter 19: Uncovering A Cold-Hearted Confession Since Birth 

New Asgard

In the evening hour of a crescent moon, standing while gazing upon the fallen warriors of Asgard, Thor the Thunderer stood proud while sadden of his friends remembered as statues of the past. The once prince now king to watch his fellow warriors stand prideful in stone and mounted rock... the Warriors Three.

The warriors three of Asgard that were loyal, brave, and the best of friends in the entire nine realms. And three of his greatest warriors. But after Ragnarok, the rise of Hela, destroying most the kingdom and murdering the Asgardian army, including his friends that stood upon her black blades. Even before the fire demon lord Surtur destroyed all of Asgard, everyone suffered ultimate death by his sister.

As much as the past continues to grieve him, losing everyone he loved in these crises of war and death, he never stopped visiting the statues.

Along with the warriors three were statues of the other fallen warriors. Parchments of tall stone of every men and even women that fought bravely and died in battle. a monument to remember these warriors that sacrificed themselves and fought to protect the realms, their families, and their home.

Located a few kilometers away from the kingdom, full of statues of the memorable dead, gravestones of every warrior, but also of many others. Others of hard working labor that respected him and his past king, his father... Odin.

The cemetery grew in size, as now many of the fallen have died from the brutal attack of the Frost Giants. How many will now be sent to Valhalla or to Rex.  For men and beast have died together for the greatness of the kingdom itself. And yet, the cemetery was the one place that eased Thor, despite its reeking hollowness of the dead. 

He walked in the straight line, looking at all the warriors and non-warriors. Blacksmiths, carpenters, bakers, teachers, and every other person that have been righteous and morally grateful to the kingdom, earns their bodies in stone to be remembered. As it was something new that Thor wanted. To remember them as the souls leave the body to someplace else. He walked straight, gazing upon the magnificent craft of stone and the structure of the people he actually knows. A place for his people and the beast people, respecting both sides of different worlds.

He finally stopped walking as something taller and broader marked the spot of the stone graveyard. In the middle in front of him, as behind the statue was nature itself, Thor looked up to gaze upon the one figure to speak alone.

A statue of Asgard's greatness... Odin Allfather.

A well detailed and handsomely crafted stone for his father, that passed away to move into Valhalla, while leaving matured lessons for himself to use under his control. However, as time passed and him as king, it never felt perfect as he will never be a wise king as Odin himself.

Seeking refuge to speak to his dead father, to find his spirit somewhere, he began to talk to him for advice and for guidance.

"Father. I don't know what I am doing anymore. Our kingdom is almost falling apart. The Frost Giants attacked us and it was not three or five. Hundreds of them marched into our kingdom while we blindly partied alone in our halls. And now, I do not know if I made a righteous or fatal mistake. I want to believe I'm doing better like you, but it does not feel the same way without your voice, Father. I need something heard or even a sign that I'm not failing you or New Asgard. Please do something. Tell me that I'm doing something right and not failing on everyone. Including the beasts. For they even risk their lives for our kingdom."

He stood. Waiting for something to happen. But as he stood in silence, with the wind breezing in, nothing came back. Nothing hollowed his name or muttered his name. Just silence.

"Father please. Give me something. Or have I failed you already? Please, tell me something!"

He waited for something to happen. But alas in return, only the silence continued to grow. The choked winds and thickening trees making the only sounds in the place he stood.

Disappointed in not getting anything, Thor lowered his head and closed his eyes in despair. Clenching his fists softly and succumbing to gaining nothing, Thor stood in defeat for not getting help from the ancestors above. Nothing from anyone.

He was alone.

Walking inside the main kingdom, heading for the relic room, was the young teenage adult canine, Trevor Makkins. The painted dog already inside the relic room, climbing down the stairs to find some mysterious element.

With the doors lightly closed to keep away intruding guards, the wild dog walked down the steps, his boots stepping on the rocky mineral they pressed on. He then reached the bottom of the newly designed relic room, holding assortments of every relic from every battle in the new world.

Relics of items stolen or kidnapped by alien marauders and thieves, kept as priceless collections on the newfound room. All were special in their own way, all made to be unique and dignified in their style and fashion.

However, he was after something else. Something that Loki has planned for him.

"Shiny, blue, vibrant light, and what else?", Trevor whispered to himself while searching for the relic.

He looked around, looking behind him for trespassers or peeking eyes. He walked in the middle of the room, looking at an interesting relic on the right. An urn with ancient labels, that has intrigued him.

However, before he could, something bright shined on his left side of his face.

Mumbling from the light, he turned to face it, with his hands covering the brightness. Then, the light dimmed down, with a strange humming coming from the middle of the room.

A blue colored element of enormous light penetrating the relic room. Slowly dimming down except for its questioning sound, Trevor walked close to it. His ears were lowered and his nose sniffed, as something new startled his careful motion and as a canine acting on protective instinct.

And as strange the sound and light was... it attracted him.

Brought him closer to it. Letting his ears flip up and the sniffing to stop.

The element has caught his unwanted attention. Enchanting him as he was going to discover the truth himself.

Standing by itself in a metal container, inside the open hole, with his eyes staring at the element inside, lay the thing Loki wanted him to find. Since the Frost Giant plan failed.

And what laid inside....

Was the Cube.

The Tesseract.

While curious in wanting to know what it is or why it's there... he had to find out what was so special about him.

And to not hear his voice echo into his mind again. To not hear Loki's cold-wrenched tongue whisper into his ears.

To not keep himself waiting or to have himself alone in the relic room unsupervised, Trevor was going to discover what was special about him. Especially after the touch of the Frost Giant's frozen hand.

It was time to find what was unique of himself.

He grabbed the glowing humming cube, with both of his free furry hands, to feel the source of its power. Without using the steel sides to lift the cube, he used his hands to pick it up.

At first, it did nothing. Nothing that felt like a pricked poisonous plant or venomous vines. It felt powerful.

He grinned softly a little, as he was glad to be alive.

Suddenly, feeling no pain or harm from the effect, something started to grow on him. His fingers and hands turning from a black furred color to a unnatural frozen blue color.

Trevor looked at his hands, as it started to spread to his arms. Spreading fast to his elbows. Soon, to his shoulders, the blue effect growing on his fuzzy fur. He even felt his own warm body becoming colder. Frozen like ice, but not as deeply frozen on the insides.

Before it reached his body, mostly to the neck, a commanding voice came from behind.

"What are you doing in here?"

Hearing the voice was coming from Thor Odinson. The Thunder God returning from his disappointing call from the ancestors in the cemetery, to find comfort in the relic room. 

But what stood in the way, his back towards him, Thor saw the young canine standing there, noticing something strange about him.

"I asked you a question. Why are you here, Trevor?"

With his back towards him, a silent growl came out from the canine. With all his body and fur... frozen blue.

Feeling it finished all over his body, the painted dog did not look back at his king, as his panic shock was into a hollow cruelness.

"Am I cursed?"

Standing on top of the stairs, with the torches inside lightening the dark room, almost made him quiver back to the door. But he stood and noticed that somehow the dog found out his secret truth.

"Where did you get that?"

Slowly putting down the Tesseract back to its protective container, he still held it, wanting to feel the power and to keep showing Thor his unseen appearance. 

"You did not answer my question. Am I cursed?", Trevor said, his voice hollow this time.

Hearing his voice turn cold, Thor needed to come with a reason to keep him settled. He did not want to lose him into madness.

"No. You're my stepson."

And yet, he looked down at his tail. His fluffy ligament cold ice with no swinging of joy in it.

And then, he looked up as the canine was going to show his true look.

Turning around to face Thor in his frozen look.

Trevor was consumed of ice and frozen blue around his entire body, from head, tail, and toe. Strange black markings all over his fur, hidden underneath the fluffiness of his warm self. What was truly frightening to gaze were the eyes. Solid stern dead cold eyes with no significance of life in it. The red covering the whiteness as the pupils looked smaller then before. The red matching his frozen body. The tarnished evil that reassemble the monsters in New Jotunheim. The evil of a frozen monster in the canine himself.

As he did not touch anymore the cube, the blue frozen affect worn off, disappearing away into his skin. His fur returned and his red eyes went back to the white sclera as before. His small pupils with a hateful remark on them, staring at the immortal king.

"I want more then that." He walked towards the stairs slowly, until stopping a few feet from the first step. "What did you do to me?"

Thor had his mouth shut, refraining to show signs of truth in his words. But as serious as his expression was, he could not hide it anymore. As the young canine found out the truth for himself.

"I beg of you, do not ask me to tell the truth. It will hurt you more then what you seek first hand."

"No. You don't cower away the truth. You tell me now. What am I!"

Seeing the hurtful begging from the canine, reminding him the once innocent pup he was, now a young man, begging for the truth to be told. Since alone in the relic room and the atmosphere turned gritty, he had no choice but to tell it.

"In the battle of New Jotunhiem, as the Asgardian army were taking the beasts to our world, we were soon about to leave."

FLASHBACK TO NEW JOTHUNHEIM BATTLE

Back into the frozen past, the strong blizzard of the winds pushing around the cold globe. The ice stronger in the ground and the snow thickening down from the dark blue sky. 

As the ice and snow grew into a fiercer winter, of many crying and minor yelling of the beasts. Witnessing their loved ones dead in the snow, warm blood turned into ice, melting through the snow. Hundreds of them and thousands of Frozen Giants pilled into the snow, as the winter cold spread throughout the cold wasteland.

Leading the beast people away from the dead ones and the army aiding the weak and wounded, Thor was making sure that Mera, the wounded female tiger was taken care of. As the army was carefully caring her, Thor was by her side, as she and her baby suffered the worst wound.

"My baby! Is my baby okay!"

"Do not cry milady. We will save you and the baby. Just stay strong!"

He looked back at the soldiers carrying her, demanding to be careful with her.

"Carry carefully, men! Take her to spot!", Thor demanded.

As the army rallied the animals to the spot where they came from, Thor was watching diligently for every remaining living beast to follow them. He sensed their fear, but threw it away from his mind, as he focused on aiding them and fleeing away from the cold wasteland they suffered in.

"Tis was the end of battle. When we freed the beasts from the Frost Giants. As the Asgardian army gathered all the living, and leaving the dead to rot in the cold. While the beasts felt threatened from us, their fear on a new species as they have already suffered from them. Alas, they trusted us as they marched to the spot of the gateway into our kingdom."

As the last of the beasts and Asgardian army passed through, Thor was about to join the rest. To help in the aid of the critically injured female Bengal tiger. But, something stopped him.

Stopped by a faint sound.

A eerie and bawling living cry.

"But it did not stop there. As something came inside the blizzard hollow."

END OF FLASHBACK TO NEW JOTHUNHEIM BATTLE

"As I heard what sounded like a child's cry. A newborn cry."

Thor remained on top of the concrete stairs, as Trevor remained below the bottom, watching him sternly. As the course of the truth continued, the flames on the torches dimmed low and the relic room felt dark as if a shadow entered the room.

Despite it all, Thor continued wit the truth of the past.

One of a baby.

All that all goes to the canine himself.

FLASHBACK TO NEW JOTHUNHEIM BATTLE

"So, I went to search for the sound."

Searching for the cry in the coldest part of the area, Thor looked everywhere for the cry.

As the soldiers, a few of ten and several beasts, including the wounded Mera, waited for the arrival of their king to return back. They waited patiently, despite the harsh blizzard gushing through the wind.

Getting close to the sound, Thor passed through dead bodies of every creature. Beasts of carnivores, herbivores, omnivores, and Frost Giants, all pilled or separated from each other, the animals blood already soaked wet and melted through the snow. All soon to be covered in the snow, the dead becoming part of the cold, barren wasteland.

He stopped walking as the crying was close. A fierce and horrific sound of a child's fear. A gut-wrenching call for help.

Looking to the right, where several more bodies laid, came the sound. Walking towards the sound, the unbearable cry, Thor was making his way to the cry, stepping on the crunched snow and ignoring the dead bodies everywhere.

"Once I heard the sound, I went for it. A horrific cry of a child calling for help. A yearning plea for someone to aid. And as the bodies of beast and Giant I passed through, I found the cry of the child. A baby."

Thor stopped in the middle of the area, in a tight corner of both sides of rock formed away from each other. In the right side of the small rock wall, a destroyed tent and broken wooden pieces scattered in the snow, and a few bodies around, laid a body.

A dead body.

A dead female painted dog. A canine left in the snow, with her eyes opened in horror and jaw agape wide. The sight of her expression solid cold for Thor to stare forever, already making a terrifying impact in his heart.

As he looked seconds at the dead female canine, the cry was next to her lifeless body. A black blanket covering the shuddering cries of the child. A baby left alone in the blistering cold.

A cry that was afraid to be left alone in the wasteland.

END OF FLASHBACK TO NEW JOTHUNHEIM BATTLE

"When I found the cry... I found the mother. Her face in horror and her expression left in terror. No sign of peace from her death laid upon her face. The only thing that remained with hope were the eyes. And what laid it next to her... was the child cries I searched for."

Thor looked at the eyes of the canine, the wild painted dog, his expression showing signs of canine emotion. While his face remained expressionless, he could see the emotions from his ears, his brows, and the movement of his snout and silent gulping of his throat.

He sensed his emotions strong of the details coming from his words. His seriousness digging deep into the canine's fragile soul. But, he could not stop there.

As the darkest part was to be spoken. And he knew that this will break the canine.

"Then, from under the blanket laid a baby."

FLASHBACK TO NEW JOTHUNHEIM BATTLE

Looking at the black blanket, Thor lifted the crying child, weeping soever loudly in the blizzard. With his hammer on the ground, he used his hands to gently care the crying child, to see what was under the warm blanket.

As he unfolded the blanket, he gazed upon the child. His eyes wide and cheeks moving around but expression normal, Thor saw what was hidden in the blanket. Surprised and disgusted by the result of it.

A weeping baby. A canine. A wild painted dog. Frozen ice like the Frost Giants.

"When I found the child... it was already... different."

Thor held the baby with care, despite a discovery of something beyond anything he would experience.

"A canine. That reassembled most of the Frost Giants. Left alone to die in the cold. A mother dead with hope in her eyes and fear in her expression. And too small and meek for a Frost Giant to care. It was then I put the pieces together. To how you were born."

END OF FLASHBACK TO NEW JOTHUNHEIM BATTLE

Thor sighed softly. He regrets sharing this, to even the canine.

But, at this point, in this crisis, in the time that the canine somehow discovered his true self, he could not keep it inside, as it burned him to keep it out. He wished there was a better way to explain the truth, but he cannot for him.

Not from what he placed together in the aftermath of the battle in New Jothunheim.

Not wanting to have the canine wait, as his eyes were pleading for the truth to come out and to hear slowly his quiet breathing, he could not destroy the poor painted dog.

Now, he must know the pain of what he is.

The truth that Thor only knows and no one else. Not the council. The people. The army. The Four Warriors. Eitri. Mera. Not even to Tom. One thing that he wanted to do was to keep Trevor from becoming he feared the worst to happen.

Becoming like his brother. His stepbrother.

And yet, he feels that he failed that goal. That personal vendetta to only make things worse for a kingdom already in fear from the attack.

And know... he has to finish it. Here in the relic room.

Thor sighed softly again and finished the past story.

"The child I found, the mother that laid in a frightened state... died a horrible death. A death I wish to not say to you, for it will haunt you forever."

Trevor looked at Thor, his eyes wider, begging for it to be out. It was too much for him. He needed the truth out.

Then, Thor said the next set of words.

These... that will forever affect him and himself.

"Raped as you were a child soon to be birthed. And born as a frozen blade pierced her chest. Dead in a cold pain. But... from her eyes... she was able to see a glimpse of joy in the child. But fearing for what it could be."

FLASHBACK TO NEW JOTHUNHEIM BATTLE

"Despite finding the truth myself, seeing how cruel the Frost Giants have become, and how they left you to die in the cold alone... I could not abandon something young and innocent in the cold wasteland. For something too sweet and too fragile, I could not leave something small alone in this world."

With a small touch of his thumb on right hand as the left held on the baby, Thor used his right hand, granted same power of his father given to him, stroked the canine's frozen face, to rid the affect. As he stroke the face, rubbing the snout, the blue faded away, the black markings disappearing into the shown natural fur color, the red in the eyes disappearing into a white scerla, as the pupils were larger and adorable to behold.

Staring with a soft smile face to the baby, the canine's crying stopped and stared at the thunder God. It looked at him as it felt a comfort and sense of underwhelming fear on him. But a strong sense of comfort, as Thor held the child in a sweet caring manner.

The two stared, the blizzard strong and the cracks of ice elsewhere around them.

END OF FLASHBACK TO NEW JOTHUNHEIM BATTLE

"My mother..." Trevor closed his eyes to ease the pain. "My mother was raped?"

Thor remained silent for the canine to process everything he has been told.

"She was raped and you never told me about what I am!", Trevor said.

"I couldn't. I only wanted to protect you from the truth."

"But you could have told me. I trusted you be my whole life just as everyone else did. So, why didn't you tell me?"

Thor remained silent again, breathing softly with his face expressionless.

But Trevor was not having it.

"TELL ME!"

From the look of his angered canine expression, his ears back and his teeth open, Thor had already opened a spark on the painted dog.

Now, he had to price to tell it.

"I brought you here to be part of the kingdom and to leave in piece, as any ordinary beast will. I brought you here to erase the pain from the past and to give you a new sentiment of the future. Hence, deiced to let you use magic as a gift and a spell to keep away your undiscovered look, to have you as my sorcerer in the kingdom. With Tom as the protector of the world and the gathered Nine Realms, and you as it's powerful wizard to help and fight for the people of New Asgard."

"What?"

"I given you everything, every gift to keep you from knowing your real self, and to not lose you the same way I lost my own stepbrother. I wanted you and Tom to be the next warriors to protect our worlds. But I did this in love, Trevor. I did everything in my power to keep you a beast forever."

Trevor remained silent. No words came out his tongue, but his thoughts danced aggressively around his mind. He felt an empty hole open in the middle of his heart, a hollow growth shaping into a bitter hate.

Hearing the truth, the ugly side of his past, it all corrupted and ruptured his fragile spirit. From what he now knows, from what he now has forever imprinted in his body and soul, a monster hidden with the fur outside. The body of a beast and the body of a Frost Giant... a hybrid breed of two species many despise.

Everything has been a lie.

A lie that has last too long and kept too hidden from all unlocked ears.

He was lied.

"I cannot believe this. All this time..."

"Trevor-"

"All this time, you have been lying to me. Keeping this from me. And you did not bother telling any of this to me! Why didn't you tell me?"

Thor looked at the misery from his canine stepson. The painted dog expressing the sorrow in his eyes. But not knowing the rage building up in the poor dog.

"TELL ME!!!"

Thor sighed softly and swallowed a lump in his throat, fearing already his rage. And yet, he tried his best to keep him from becoming someone he once lost. Someone that he had family left. Afraid that he was becoming like the God of Mischief.

"I wanted to protect the truth from yourself. I wanted to give you the best of an immortal life and eternal youth. Knowing that if you were in your own world, with something else inside of you... you would be hated forever. Seen as something horrible then what the beasts say about you here. I made the responsibility of keeping you here, with Lady Mera to be your loving mother and Tom as your stepbrother, to make you forget your past and never uncover the truth. And it worked."

Trevor felt his eye fidgeting and his nose shuffling, the conversation becoming hollow.

"Except, the only regret that I decided to do was to make you special. Not as great as Tom, for he has my thunder. But for you, to be like... like my stepbrother. To be like Loki. And yet... I'm starting to regret that decision. I wanted you to have magic... but not to be like him. As I should have known you would react to this. And for that, I bear thy responsibility for it."

Trevor looked at him with disgust. Not anymore influence or love... but of utter disgust.

"You mean.... you made me special so I can be remembered as your stepbrother? To be like Loki? To be your protegee of some forgotten person everyone hated? Is that what you mean by special? To have me locked up in the kingdom to have magic while everyone knows nothing of me?"

"Don't say it like that. I never said anything like that."

"But you could of have told me. I looked up to you. I believed you. I trusted you!"

"Trevor, please. Don't make this difficult as it already is."

"It makes sense why no wonder you did not want anyone around me. You did not want them be friends with a hybrid monster that the beasts tell children at night of the cruel things they have done. The things they have slaughtered in cold blood. Is that why you also kept that secret from me? From mother?"

"Trevor-"

"And you did not tell me about my own mother. You told me she fought bravely in battle, protecting me from them. And you lied about that as well. You kept everything away from me... WHILE YOU MADE TOM THE SPITTING IMAGE OF YOU!"

"Trevor, enough!"

Trevor then started climbing up the stairs, his rage clouding him.

"It all makes sense now. To why you adore Tom all these years. The perfect tiger of an unfortunate accident from a Frost Giant's blade to be your protective successor of New Asgard. And I hide in the shadows as I am the monster that lingers the halls. Nothing but a mere magical canine doing secret bidding for you!"

"Trevor-"

"Stop calling me that! Do you not know how much I suffered trying to fit in? To be with everyone? To find someone that would love me? I had no one but you! Mother! Even Tom! And you kept kept everything from them! You are a LI-ar!"

"Hold your tongue! Do not speak to me that way."

"You favored Thunderclaw more then you did for me. You gave him a weapon and you gave me nothing. You made me live as a burden! A hidden lie living in your own kingdom rebuilt!"

"Trevor-"

"And it makes sense that you will not have me as a protector of New Asgard, because no one would want a wild painted dog and a Frost Giant hybrid to aid the victims that suffered both species altogether!"

"Trevor-"

"ENOUGH!!!!!"

In a sudden flash of rage, reaching up to Thor on top of the stairs, an sheathed impact impaled the Thunder King.

With a flash of dread and sorrow in his eyes, Thor felt the blade in his armor. His strongest armor impaled by a strong blade. He looked at the impact of the blade on his torso, with a soft green wisp of magical air entering his body. Holding the blade with the magical substance entering his body, was the hand of Trevor.

The canine's firm grip on the handle, pushing the blade deep into his armor and into his skin. The magical substance went inside the body, causing a form of paralysis on the Thunder King.

Thor put his eyes on the canine, an expression of sorrow and shock in his eyes.

Seeing what he has done, Trevor's angered expression turned into shocked sadness. With the blade still on him, Trevor's ears went down and his expression muddling into fear.

"No. Thor I-"

Collapsing to his knees, Thor felt the weight of his body dragging him down. Trevor joined with him, as he had the blade impaled on him.

"No, Dad. Dad, I'm sorry. Thor, please."

Thor breathed heavily from not the blade, but from the magical element that was affecting him.

"Dad. Dad. Dad, look at me. Dad, I- No!"

Thor laid on his back, mumbling words under his breath. Thor felt his own body shutting down, fading away into darkness.

Seeing what he done, Trevor regretted attacking his only influence. His only friend. The one person that was a father to him than anyone else. And yet, in a fit of rage, of the truth that reveals the hideous hybrid himself, attacked his king and stepfather.

In a few breaths, Thor lifted his right hand, to reach for Trevor's snout. With one stroke, trying to make a sense of warmth into the painted dog, Trevor could not help but have tears form in his eyes. Seeing some effect in the canine, Thor lost his strength and faded away.

With one last breath, Thor laid in the concrete floor, not moving or breathing anymore. Thor faded away.

Seeing the immortal Thunder King dead on the stairs, Trevor felt the regret building up to him.

"No. No, no, no, no, no. Dad. Dad, please. I-I did not know. Dad. I-I... I'm sorry. I'm sorry, Dad."

Trevor placed his face on Thor's lifeless body, rubbing gently while weeping quietly. Small whines emerging from the canine, the hollow pain continuing to grow.

The relic room grew darker. The torches dimming down. The flames becoming smaller and the darkness spread inside. Nothing of light grew as darkness grow around the relic room.

Trevor lifted his head and looked at the lifeless body of the Thunder King, his entire body laying on the stairs, with the blade, a small sharped dagger impaled onto his abdomen, with the strange magical element already taking its course inside the body. Seeing what he has done, he had to act, as he has done the impossible.

With his magic, he turned the dagger into solid ice, mimicking of a Frost Giant weapon. He turned the entire weapon frozen cold, to even the sharp end impacting the body solid ice. Completing the transition of the blade into ice, Trevor felt guilt overcome him.

He felt the pain to grow. The darkness to easily spread into his canine mind and soul. An overbearing corruption smoothing into him, as it affected him permanently. He killed the only man, the only king of the kingdom, and the only loyal father figure he had.

And now, he has no one. The only male figure in his life stabbed by his own hand.

"I'm so sorry, Dad."

Knowing that there was nothing else to do, he called for aid.

He called for the guards to help by the top of his voice.

"GUARDS!", he yelled.

Not far from the voice, heavy footsteps ran to the relic room. Running to the closed door in front of them.

Then, both opened the doors to enter. Two males, one plain human Asgardian and a white furred tiger. Once they entered the relic room, they immediately looked down at the male canine kneeing with the Thunder King.

"PLEASE! COME QUICK!"

The two guards moved forward to their king, as he laid motionless in the ground. Trevor moved out of the way to let them take of them. As he moved away, the two guards observed the body.

The tiger took notice of a a frozen weapon on the abdomen.

"Who attacked him?"

"A Frost Giant. He hid in the relic room as we talked alone. He came from nowhere and impaled his torso. He had at least three to help him. I took care of the other two, but the third ran."

"Where are the two bodies?"

"I burned them to water. But you need to help him. Something is wrong with him!"

While wanting to know more, the guards shifted their minds in getting their king extra care.

They had to take care of their king. To get him to safety and have him checked. To keep him alive.

As they were carefully picking him up, while leaving the frozen blade on his torso, to not open the wound or risk their hands frozen. For this, they will let the nurses, magical sorceresses to handle the powerful substances. 

As they were taking care of him, Trevor stood watching. Feeling utter shame and regret. While feeling a growing tick of pleasure and revenge settled on him. Revenge for the lies and ugly truth kept from him and pleasure for being kept in the shadows and a nothing to the kingdom except a tool for magic.

And yet, he felt shame for killing his only father in the world, the best stepfather that given him much to live. And a regret that will affect not only him, but of his stepmother tiger and stepbrother tiger as well, also infecting everyone in the kingdom.

And most of this, while hesitant and sickened from actually causing it to be real..

Was all part of Loki's grand idea.

All for him to show himself, Trevor, the uncovered cold hearted truth revealed towards him.

To let his anger and fragile canine instinct to lash out.

All that the God of Mischief was hoping for it to happen.

And...

It is all working as planned as it is brought to reality.

Chapter Text

Chapter 20: The Plan That Soothingly Works For The Mischievous Kind

Heavy steps of walking to his private chambers, to his laboratory, the painted canine wanted to gather his thoughts alone before dealing with the madness of the Council and Asgardian people.

Mostly, he wanted to hide for a small time before dealing with the pain from his stepmother's eyes. As she has the strongest will and pride, he cannot handle her as an emotional animal. As she lost her husband, to lose a friend and ally will be too much for her.

And yet, not wanting to show himself to her as the killer. To have his own feline stepmother look at him as monster. A freak that murdered his own king and stepfather.

He opened the chamber doors and shut it loudly behind him. He locked the knobs and clanked the latches, keeping from everyone getting inside.

As he took care of the door, he paced to his left worktable, with inked paper and various equipment. In a fit of rage, he grabbed the work table with both of his hands and flipped it. The solid equipment and paper flew and crashed to the floor, as the table itself was flipped to its back. He then grabbed a wooden chair, smashed it to the floor, breaking the circle and two legs. He then threw it someplace in the room, crashing to the wall.

Before he could do any more damage to his own chambers, a voice came from behind him.

"My, my. Such lovely rage."

He turned around and saw Loki. The God of Mischief sitting on one of the wooden chairs, smirking at him. Seeing his twisted smirk, Trevor grabbed a glass tube and in rage, threw at at him.

With his golden spear on his hand, a particle grew and zapped the glass tube, shattering it to pieces.

Seeing that it blew up, Trevor decided to fight him with magic.

His hands grew green, turning a powerful dark substance. Seeing what the canine was going to do, he prepared himself for what the canine was going to do.

With the green magic on his hands, he threw with his left hand with the magic at Loki. Seeing it, Loki moved away, as it only touched the wall. Angered, he then threw with his right hand, touching the wall again.

"Come now. Stop yourself from being a fool!"

"YOU LIAR! YOU USED ME!"

He threw from his left again, the magic hitting an upper cabinet.

"How did I use you when it is you that discovered yourself? And did you find it yourself?"

He threw with his right, touching the wall again.

"YOU KNEW ALL THIS TIME AND YOU ONLY MADE ME LOOK FOR IT MYSELF! YOU KNEW AND YOU MADE ME KILL THE ONLY PERSON I SAW AS A FATHER!"

Tired of single shots, Trevor then used both of his hands and fired altogether. With his hands together, tightened into a fist, aimed directly at the swaying God. Tired of his smirked smile and devious tone, Trevor fired the green light at him.

Not expecting the sheer amount of power, not enough to dodge or use his magic spear, he green light impacted on Loki, as he flew towards the wall. His back hitting the wall, hurting his spine and shoulder blades as the powerful green magic pushed him tighter to the wall.

With his eyes narrowed and his teeth sharp, Trevor growled as he had the immortal villain to the wall. Loki felt the powerful surge of magic from the canine, as he groaned from the impact of the wall grinding his back and the magic pushing back.

Feeling that he had enough of it, Trevor leveled his hands down, with the green light shimmering down, but still coursed around his furry hands.

Loki fell down onto his knees and hands, groaning and panting softly from the attack. While feeling the pain, he was impressed of the canine. How powerful his magic has gotten.

Instead of a scent of fear or fright, he just laughed.

"Wow. You really have improved your magic. Very good."

Still in rage, Trevor was a bit horrified from the mischievous God.

Loki got himself up, groaning from the pain front and back. He looked at the canine, trying to speak.

"Now, if you will-"

Just wanting to surprise again, Trevor used both of his hands together and only fired a single shot at his chest again. With the green light fired at his chest, the impact hit Loki and his back impacted the wall again. This time, once he hit the wall, he fell back down on his front torso, landing torso flat.

Chuckling softly to himself, Trevor was satisfied seeing the annoying immortal God fall to his front. But, that did not make anything better for him, as he only angered the God of Mischief.

"ENOUGH!"

Loki stood on his right knee and with both of his hands, fired dark purple light blasts from the palms, aimed at the male canine. The purple energy blasts impacted at the canine's chest, making him fly from where he stood, to have his own back hit behind a tall cabinet, smashing the wooden furniture and crashing through the wooden racks, with various equipment falling down on him.

As he fell on the floor, landing on his bottom without crushing his tail, Trevor tried to get back up, until Loki got him first. Walking towards him, his boots pacing into the ground, Loki went to the canine.

Trevor tried to get up, but Loki, with his magical strength, grabbed the canine by the neck and lifted him up from the destroyed cabinet. With his fingers wrapped around the painted dog's neck, Trevor tried to free his throat from the neck grab.

Thankful to have claws, he used them to pierce into the hand, making Loki growl from the sharp pain. He then threw the canine into the ground, landing on his front torso.

Flipping to his back, he was stopped by a foot stumped on his chest.

"I said... Enough!"

Loki kept his foot on the canine as he summoned his golden spear with his right hand. Having the golden weapon appear on his hand, he flipped the sharp end to the bottom, and aimed it at the canine's throat.

He strikes the throat.

But did not impact or impale the flesh.

Trevor thought he was going to die, but he stared in worry and terror, as the sharp point was aimed directly on his larynx. He sweated as he waited for his death to happen, while fearing what the pale skinned God was thinking to himself.

Loki looked at the male canine, trying to get himself calm from their little fight. And yet, he formed a small smirk on his lips, disturbing the canine from his unfriendly smile.

"Now... if you would let me speak and not fight me again... can you promise to not attack me? Or do I have to pierce my blade on your throat?"

Trevor looked at the immortal God, not having much of a choice. He thought of escaping, fading into a green mist or disappearing as a shadow. But facing someone that he learned the same magic from his studies and even untrained magic from the nurses that refuse to teach the canine, mastered the same dark magic from the God everyone believed was to be dead.

And now, the God everyone believed to be dead, is holding a golden spear on his throat, almost an inch close to his fur.

And since he is more powerful of his magic and older in wisdom of practicing it, he could not fight him. No matter how desperate he wanted to claw his smirked face.

"I-I will stop. You win. For now."

Loki's smirk grew wider, enjoying this measure of defeat on the canine's face. He enjoyed his rage, his hidden anger unleashed.

Knowing that he will not be much of a threat to him, Loki took the spear away from his throat, and placed the blunt part on the ground.

The canine got himself up, standing front face at the immortal God. He still wanted to hurt him, even a large scar on his face. But he resisted as he was spared.

"I still want to hurt you."

"Oh, save your energy for the others."

"Others? What was the purpose of any of this? Why did you make me do this?"

"You ask too many questions and I helped reveal the answers to you."

"You knew what I was and you never told me. What else should I know? What else has the world been keeping from me?"

"A lot that you never can imagine."

Loki walked passed him, finding a place to sit.

"Don't you ignore me! You made me kill the only father ever had! And know everyone in New Asgard will see the death of their king!"

"He is not dead!"

Trevor's angry expression turned into a shocked surprise.

"Not dead? What are you saying?"

"You honestly think I allow you to kill my stepbrother? After all, he is my enemy and my goal to end. You were just a diversion to slow him down."

"What are you-Wait! The green magic that entered his body... what was it?"

"A small magic substance that is slowing down the body system. The magic has altered his body, a paralysis to keep him down for a small few days. I cloaked your dagger with my magic as a way to keep him asleep, to make him look dead."

"So... he is-"

"Yes. Thor still lives. Just put the oaf to sleep with a wound to show that he was attacked. And yet, you did everything that I have planned."

Trevor felt his emotions crumbling on his mind. A headache of pain and regret, and the suffering truth he discovered on his own. And to only did as Loki knew would happen.

The canine placed his hands on his head, trying to ease his struggling emotions, only to feel too much of hurt growing in his mind. As he struggled with his emotions, Loki enjoyed this, enjoying watching a canine suffer emotional distress and torment.

"Yes. I told you where to find the truth and the truth was in the relic room. And Thor wanted to find peace in the room, to find you alone, discovering your cold-hearted reality. And he kept everything from you. Rejected you. Used you. A canine used more as a puppet on a king's command. And he valued everyone except you. To hide the truth from everyone from you. And in a fit of rage, you took your own dagger that I placed my magic in, and stabbed him in the abdomen. And you, you, put the frozen touch on the dagger to not have you as the attacker. With your own spell turning your dagger as a Frost Giant blade, no one blamed you for it. You followed every step and every part of it... flawless."

Trevor growled deeply, not wanting to accept it.

"But... but I did not mean it. I did not think that I would do that. To... no. This is not me."

"Oh, but it is. For too long you have been kept in the shadows. Used as a instrument for the king's puppet and the kingdom's only hidden sorcerer. And yet... out of every beast in the kingdom, you are the only one no one cares for. No one talks about you nor loves you. Only the small few do, but not everyone. Since if I remember correctly, the wild painted dog is the most horrid species of carnivores. Worse than hyenas, yes?"

"No. Not true. I mean, every carnivore is hated. Does not matter who or what is hated. It means nothing to what you have done. You are the problem! Not me!"

"Keep convincing yourself on that. But, I do believe I am right. I can sense your hate. Your emotions are staggering uncontrollably. And you have no where else to go, as they only see you as a monster."

"No. You lie! You're using me!"

"Do not ignore for what is truly real. I did not give you life as a parent."

Trevor looked at the immortal God, his expression disgusted from his wretched mouth.

"You sickened tyrant! You stay away from me! You made me believe that I killed my own father, our king, and you stand smiling enjoying pain from everywhere!"

"It is you that performed the action. You held the blade, I did not. Aside of the magic that is putting him asleep for a short time. A day or so. Which means, we continue the plan."

"And what is your plan for this madness?"

"Good for you to ask. It's simple really. Since you said that the Frost Giants have wounded the king of New Asgard, it is time to act. The time for me to be what many did not want me to be."

Trevor shook his head lightly to understand his poetic words.

"What are you speaking of?"

Loki looked at the canine, his smirk growing larger.

"Why, my dear canine, what I want it what I always deserved."

He moved closer to the canine and stopped in front of him, three feet away from him. Trevor kept his eyes on his eyes, observing his expressions and emotions.

"The throne. The seat. The entire kingdom under my rule. I, Loki, the rightful heir of New Asgard. I as thy king!"

"King? You?"

"Yes. And a room for you. As my apprentice and protector of the kingdom."

Trevor' eyes grew wide from hearing that. His ears perked up and sweated a little. The atmosphere in the secret chambers glowing darker as the immortal pale skinned God explained his plan to the canine.

"I know that out of everyone... you wanted to be special as everyone. Wanted to show your magic and rid of your carnivore stereotype. And yet, despite all of your grown talent... nobody cared about you."

Trevor looked away. All this time, when believing he had no one, Loki has been with him for a long time. Since Tom earned his gift, his weapon Clawstorm, things have changed.

Forever stuck in his young age to now his teenage age, haunted by the inescapable voice clinging to his ears and to his mind. An echo of wispy whispers that never went away and followed him from every place and planet he ended up in. All this time, it has been him this time along. The person responsible for the whispers and unbearable chats in the air... was all Loki. And yet, he knew that he has been watching him. For him to know everything about the canine.

He looked away, sitting on the worktable, wanting to ignore his cursed tongue.

But, Loki continued to talk, as he wanted to explain why he was special to him.

"Admit it, Trevor. Out of everyone, who else was there for you? Aside of the feline stepmother and your buffoon of a feline stepbrother... who really cared for you? Who cared about your stories? Who cared about your magic? Who cared about your many past birthdays and never cherishing you? Who was the one that got the most acclaim while you sat alone in the desperate shadows?"

Hearing all of that, Trevor started to think for once. All those true facts, the realistic facts that he wanted to permanently ignore, were building back up into his forgotten memories of the past.

FLASHBACK

He remembered mostly his birthdays. When it was his time of birth, him hoping to make friends and to be recognized by everyone. It was him and always a few more. One of them was his feline stepbrother, Tom. This was when he was seven, to be turned eight. Before Tom ever got his hammer, they were children enjoying the richness of life.

Everyone small as their age was there. While most of the adults left them alone in a small area, where they played around a porch or sat in the chairs of the outside golden halls. Outside with the sun shining on them, a peak spring that soon the sun was heading down, as the sky was turning dark orange in the late afternoon.

However, as every birthday for the young canine, never had the best and never the memorable.

In his eighth birthday, he was constantly ignored. Left alone in the chair he sat. Under beasts talking to other beasts with a few human Asgardian children playing and speaking to each other.

He tried to talk or have someone to play with, bit no one wanted to be with him. Not one single living thing.

Instead, he sat alone. Regretting in having a party with anyone. And now, he just had nothing to do but sat in a depressed mood. But it did not get any better as what came next.

Gathering everyone by the call of his childish voice, was the voice of Tom. Young and innocent as the others, everyone went to see him, leaving the canine alone in the chair.

He watched everyone run to him. Run to the tiger. All excited to see him as he stood there, calling for everyone.

It was not his birthday, and everyone immediately ran to him.

Cheers and cries of excitement were all towards Tom. Everyone loved him, as he was special to the kingdom for various reasons. All that the poor canine can never be.

And on that day, on that birthday of his, was just the beginning of what the canine will suffer forever in age.

And a grown hatred towards the tiger.

And everyone else who loved him the most.

END OF FLASHBACK

Remembering back that moment, Trevor started to think clearly. Started to dwell deeper into his forgotten memories. The saddest and grimiest shadows of the mind.

Despite remembering his birthday at the age of seven, Trevor shook his head in retaliation.

"It's just a sad birthday. What does that have to do with me?"

"Everything else that came after. What started there became worse throughout the years for you."

"Just stop talking to me."

"Do not silence me! You be glad that Thor is alive, as much I would prefer him dead. But only when I pierce the blade onto him. For you, I have other plans."

"And what's that? Burn the crops? Destroy the town? Bring more of your Frost Giant rejects?"

"None of those. For you I want you to be my apprentice. My protector."

Trevor blinked his eyes in a confused manner. He then looked at Loki in the eyes, with a timid expression.

"Protector. Me? You're mad to think that I will ever be seen as that. No one will ever care for me. And how would you accomplish that?"

"Think of it. There is no one left to protect the kingdom. To protect its walls or castle. To protect the people within. Their king already wounded and their protector somewhere else, living a mortal quest for nothing. All gone to leave New Asgard... vulnerable."

Trevor gave in some thought, knowing those words were accurate.

New Asgard had no one to protect. Not even its large army, Eitri, or even Mera can do much to contain the galactic wars outside their new planet.

"You're right. There is no one stronger to protect. And most of Thor's friends are nowhere close to our region of space. We are vulnerable."

"Exactly. Which means there is only one way to fix it for now."

"And what's that?"

Loki formed a smile on his lips.

"You become the next protector and I become... king."

Trevor looked at him with a baffled stare. In return, he chuckled from the plan.

"You're mad. You? King? It's not going to happen, especially if many despise you."

"Oh, I know there will be many who still hate me. But, with Thor and Thunderclaw gone, who is left to rule or protect the kingdom?"

"But it's impossible. No one will ever allow you to be on the throne. And no one will ever see me as a protector. Not the way Thor made me."

"I am not Thor. That's what makes us different. With me, you can be anything. You can be everything. Unless of course, you want to remain as a hopeless shadow lurking alone as everyone cherishes the oafs they praise."

Trevor looked away, not making eye contact with Loki. He found the plan a suicide joke.

For Loki to believe he will ever have the throne and for himself to ever be a protector of the kingdom.

But then, for all he discovered today, from the battle in the kingdom, all to find out what he was and to only be kept has a dog in a doghouse, he started to feel the useless frustration grow again.

The seething darkness growing underneath his fragile mind. Soon to be consuming his canine soul. the hidden pain and forever hiding from the world. It only continued to make him darker, giving into more thought.

How he hated being rejected. Isolated. Discriminated. Ignored. Alone. Unloved. All of those negative feelings that were true for him to give a reason to hate the kingdom, the people, and half of the world.

And what he loathed, what he envied, what he despised the most... was Tom.

The male Bengal tiger that got everything even when not needing the most of everything. 

Always the favorite to everyone. Loved by the kingdom, people of men and beasts, friends, and even his mother, as she will always make him special. Despite being Tom's biological mother, she has never given that specialty to Trevor. Never had the experience of eternal love or praise. Not even a memorable one to hold forever.

Trevor was really the one that meant nothing unless necessary. That's all he felt. And now, with Loki speaking the truth to him, he started to open his eyes for the first time.

While he spent the time thinking in silence, Loki noticed the changes in the canine's expression and body movements.

"Now you're understanding it. Yes. All this time, you have been nothing but the king's good boy. A dog that will never be anything but a personal necessity for whenever seems necessary. And they always will praise the tiger because he gets the hammer and thunder. And no one will look at you for anything, but as a canine with magic and a shadowy figure roaming around. And worse, if anyone found out what you really are, underneath this warm fur, you will be disgusted by everyone. Hated by every living being and creature born in this world. A Frost Giant painted dog hybrid. A monster."

Trevor closed his eyes from Loki's honest cruel words. He cannot help but quiver.

One thing is to be born as a hybrid of two different beast species.

But of Frost Giant blood. The ones that enslaved and slaughtered the beasts. Their crisp voices and harsh cold skin and burning red eyes that all presented the immoral ugliness of the immortal species.

And for him to have it, wishing for it to not be true, is real as he lives and breathes.

A Frost Giant painted wild dog hybrid.

A curse he will have to live with. A burden forever stuck in his body. A vile essence that will be part of him eternally.

And it will never go away.

Until Loki spoke something to him.

"That's all you will ever be. Unless...

"Unless what?"

"You accept the plan of mine."

Trevor opened his eyes and looked back at the immortal God.

"Give me the throne to rule and you become the next protector. One way or another, they need someone. And with my plan, will keep them distracted to focus on the emerging threat. And you will be the beast to watch the kingdom, being something more than what you are now. And with my plan, I can keep Thor asleep forever and your pathetic buffoon of a stepbrother feline will forever be trapped in Earth. And we both get what we want."

Trevor gave in more thought. But, hearing from everything the pale skinned immortal was planning, was something that sounded first time positive for him.

Nothing negative. Nothing to be rejected or hidden in the shadows again. Never to be a tool for necessity or to be a good boy in the darkness.

For the first time in his life, a villain has given him the positive motive to have what he wanted. To have what he needed instead of being a wanted creature of demands in potion making or spell bounding.

He wants to be more. More than the people. More than the Four Warriors. More than Thor. More than his feline stepmother. And mostly... more than his feline stepbrother.

Trevor wanted it.

"Yes. I think we both will get what we deserve. I will help you stay in the throne and you will keep me as the protector. And Thor and Thunderclaw will never come back. And yet, as disturbing it sounds, brilliant the plan is."

"That is most of it."

"What is the other half?"

"Why, we are being attacked by the Frost Giants, are we not?"

Trevor thought for a second, until knowing what he did.

"The ice covering my blade. Disguised as a Frost Giant weapon."

"And with the king now wounded by the touch of the icy blade, means-"

"The Frost Giants have attacked the king. It will be an act of-"

"War."

"Yes. War."

"And all perfect for me to warn and demand me for the crown. And you will be the savior that stopped the Frost Giant from permanently ending their king. You are now the protector for saving the king."

"Yes. Yes, yes, yes, it's all perfect. No one would suspect it. With the battle you made on the kingdom, they will put the blame towards them. And with the blade that I covered with ice, they will see it as an attack to end the king. This is brilliant."

"It is. It will all be perfect."

"There's only one thing."

"And?"

"You leave my mother alone. You can do whatever you what with everyone else, but you do not do anything to harm her."

Loki chuckled with a remaining smile on hid face.

"Of course I will not harm her. She is your problem, not mine."

"I hope so. I would hate then to turn against you."

"Be careful what you say. As for now... are you with the plan?"

Also the first time in his life, Trevor grew a cold harsh grin in his snout, widening on his expression. His face dark and grim, a slithering form of his grin loving the plan to finally rid everyone that made his life nothing in a eternal life.

"Yes. Every single part of it."

Getting the right response from the canine, Loki formed a wide grin on his expression as well. The two had found common ground.

What started in a negative fight ended with a partner effort to work together.

The two grinned wide as the plan was in focus.

The plan that soothingly works for the mischievous kind.

Chapter Text

Chapter 21: A Humble Conversation While Driving To Dangerous Compound

Earth

Country: United Lands Of Animcal
State: Novedo
In the middle of the Gunlard Desert wasteland...

In the bright sunlight burning anything, it watches across the desert, spitting hot flares of light and fire into the state, the afternoon brisked of warmth. The sand and dirt flying from the soft wind of the hot weather, gathering each other on the solid surface. Small areas of green lying on top of the cracked rocky surface, plants of cactus, miniature bushes, and a few dead trees with only bark seen around in the opened area of the wasteland.

While lies a paved road for travelers, there was nothing to see. Nothing to be loved in the open desert.

Nothing to gaze upon but nothingness.

Nothing but of rocks of any size, small hills, mountains far away from their location, and the sky ever strong in a light blue color, with only small specks of clouds formed above the air. Otherwise, there was nothing exciting to be enchanted by.

However, in the middle of the desert, away from the road and into the wild areas of rocky unpaved enclosures, was a tall black SUV. A vehicle traveling in the open regions of the desert, traveling further deeper into the wasteland. Already fueled with gas before leaving, the SUV had two individuals inside the truck.

Inside the truck were male Bengal tiger Tom Grant and female Angora goat Jess Gimble. The two beasts traveling alone in the desert wasteland, following a tracking signal meters away.

While driving the front wheel, Jess was exposing her mouth with many negative thoughts and feelings of what they were doing. What Tom was going to do.

"I can't believe we are doing this! To even think we are doing this!"

"Are you still upset from your friends' decisions?"

"Yes, I am. This is ridiculous! And I cannot believe I'm doing this!"

"But it is noble that we try! They explained what has happened to them as we left!"

"This is still a stupid idea. I can't believe I'm even allowing this! Even you to do this!"

"You heard what your friends said. A group of men came and stole their equipment! Does this not irritate you?"

"It does. But it feels like we're messing with the wrong people. And yet..."

Looking at her onscreen monitor in the vehicle, was a straight red line heading towards a halted signal that is several kilometers away. A GPS tracker following the men in suits.

"I cannot believe she placed a tracker on an agent. A federal agent!"

"Why are these "agents" frightening?"

Jess chuckled in disbelief from the response.

"Oh, come on. Out of everything, you must know what that is. It's common knowledge."

While keeping her hands on the wheel and her eyes on the dusty paved road, she heard no response. Eager to see, she turned to face him, giving a sign of not knowing the word or the idea of what they are.

Surprised to see this form of reaction, she was amazed how blindly lost the tiger was. As if he does not anything of modern animal society.

"You... don't know what federal agents are?"

Tom shook his head, giving out his honest reaction.

Jess blinked from that response. She could not believe it herself.

"Oh my dear Rex. How would you not know that?"

"I'm sorry, lady Jess. But I do not know every custom in Earth. Nor your protectors."

"Well, they're not really protectors. More of sometimes a nuisance getting in the way. I think you were thinking about the police."

Before he could get a word out, Jess stopped him from speaking.

"And let me guess? You do not know what police are?"

"No. It is not a thing from our-"

"Place. Yes. You live someplace else that none of the animal kingdom ever heard of. Not even in history books or fiction novels."

"I'm amazed you still believe it to be fake."

"Trying hard not to believe it. It sounds all too fictional. I'm pretty sure you just got hit in the head after being rammed by a truck. So, I don't blame you."

"But I did not make it all up. And it is not fictional as you proclaim it. It is real as the air we breathe in."

"Okay, okay, okay. Alright, fine. There exists a... a... what was the name?"

"New Asgard."

"Yeah. That. Whatever that is."

"I will explain about it if you choose to learn about it. If you want to."

"Maybe later. For now, let's focus on this."

"Agree. We focus on bringing back your friends' equipment in one piece."

"I still cannot believe I'm doing this."

3 HOURS EARLIER...

Back at the neighborhood, with the dry afternoon set upon the outside sky, everyone was inside the two-story complex house, where the mood of constant argument has begun.

After returning from a vicious fight, Jess fixed Tom with his bruises and wounds while listening to her two herbivore friends dealing with their losses.

From being robbed without a signature warrant by their own government. With all of their equipment stolen or in the words of the canine agent "borrowed".

"And the next thing was that canine asshole said was he was "borrowing" it. And for why he never even asked. He just went ahead taking all of our stuff and those cost a lot of money to afford. And then they got into their sketchy vans and drove off, leaving us with nothing to continue our research. So now, we're in a debt of loss!", Gale complained in a serious tone in her voice.

While fixing his wound on the right shoulder, patting it softly while making sure the bandages have remained tight in his fur. After getting that around with some alcohol poured to get rid of bacteria before putting on the wrapped bandages, Jess then focused back to her friend.

"So, they never said anything about why they were here for? Not even a clue?", Jess asked.

"No. Every time I tried to say something, they just walk away and ignore me. As if I was never here.", Levi said.

"That's odd. And did they take anything from me?"

"Yeah. A few. Mostly trashed baggage of plastic and medical wrappers you had. And some equipment. But they sacked the whole lab table from us. Even took my laptop.", Levi said.

"Unbelievable. What is happening with our agents today?", Jess asked.

"Good question. What is up with them?", Gale asked.

"It feels like everything is changing and we don't know about it.", Levi said.

"Especially with talks about super powered beasts. You guys know what I'm talking about?", Jess asked.

"Yeah. Yeah, I remember watching something about a giant green wolf rampaging a city. It was a big thing in the news.", Levi said.

"He was not rampaging the city. He was saving the city. They showed visual images of a green bear. Pretty messed up looking as well.", Gale said.

"Whatever. Two mindless carnivores destroyed a good chunk of that area. I don't care what was responsible!"

"Sheesh! You really love hating them, do you?"

"I can hate as much as I want! They are monsters! And that green wolf and bear were examples of it!"

"Where there also two green beasts?", Jess asked.

"Huh?", both the herbivores replied.

"I remember in some flashes and even some mug shots that shown two other green beasts. But both did not look animal."

"What?", both said again.

"You're telling me none of you two saw those?"

"Nope.", Gale said.

"Not really.", Levi said.

"Well, besides that, even a few more are popping out."

"I do know of Captain Citizen. He just came back after hiding a few months away. They never explained why he hid away and what the major fight was on the other side, besides some war happening in the Euporia continent.", Levi said.

"I do recall that. I heard he's supposed to be strong.", Gale said. She then thought of someone else. "I also know Iron Mutt."

"You mean Justin Williams? The coyote with all the money in the world, Iron Mutt? Kind of a stupid name as well."

"Would you shut up? At least he's a hottie."

"You're weird with carnivores. Especially with him."

"I can like whoever I want."

"Guys, back to the point, please.", Jess said, getting them back to the real focus.

The two looked back at Jess, forgetting their small ridiculous chat.

"Okay. And what are you trying to get to Jess? What is the catch?", Levi asked.

"The point is, ever since this Iron Mutt guy appeared, more and more beasts are coming out with strange and unique abilities. And lately, there have been reports of federal agents expanding throughout the country. Even in other countries around the globe."

"Yeah. You're right about that. It does seem like there have been more federal authority than before. Like, a lot more.", Levi said. "I wonder why."

"That begs the question. Now that agents are roaming around the globe, why us? Why did they take away your equipment for? For what reason they needed to?"

Jess then thought of something real quick. Her theory leading to the day that changed everything.

All starting with a single feline being rammed by a truck.

Jess turned his head to face front view on the male tiger, that sat listening to the conversations he did not want to trifle with.

But now having her eyes, and the other two now staring at him, Tom felt an unease tone in the living room. A brisk atmosphere of uncomfortable measures.

Seeing that all three herbivores stared at him without blinking, he could not help but ask the staring.

"What?"

"Tom. Be reasonable with us. And you have to say the truth.", Jess said.

"What truth? What was the meaning of this conversation? I do not even know what any of this means."

"Don't worry about that. It-wait! You don't even know any of that?"

"All I heard from my ears were a mutt, a citizen, and a green wolf. How it that possible to have a green wolf?"

"You know what? Forget that. That doesn't matter."

"Then what is it that you want from me?"

"You really just do not know anything do you?", Jess asked.

Tom frowned from that reply. He was not lost or dumb, he just knew nothing of what exists in their beast society.

Before he could answer or give a response, Levi interrupted the awkward phase of silence.

"So now what? Most of our equipment and data is gone.", Levi said.

"Don't you have a key chip?"

"I did. But..."

"But what?", Jess asked.

"They also stole that too. They took everything."

"Levi, you idiot. Why did you let them take that?", Gale asked.

"It's not like what I wanted to. They searched through my pockets as well. I'm lucky it was not a full cavity search."

"Dear Rex, you can be pathetic sometimes."

"You were not here to help."

"Okay, guys! Stop fighting!", Jess said, putting her hands on their chests to push them away from each other. "I get that both of you are frustrated as I am. But we cannot start fighting unless we think of something."

"You're right, Jess. But how do we even report this? Or even get back our stuff?", Levi asked.

"Way ahead of you actually.", Gale said.

She reached her hand down in her right pocket and pulled out a small device, revealing her phone with an open map.

"Okay? And?", Levi asked in a puzzled tone.

She sighed slowly as she then tapped on the screen.

Then she showed them what was inside the screen.

A red dot.

"Gale, did you-", Jess was stopped as Gale finished.

"Yes. A tracking device. When that adult canine talked to us, I was able to sneak a small device inside his chest pocket and insert the online tracker. So now, we have our guidance."

"Gale, how can you-"

"That's so awesome! Cannot believe you did that!", Levi said.

"Levi! This is wrong. What if someone finds it and pinpoints back to us?", Jess retaliated.

"Jess, come on. This is our one chance to get our stuff back.", Gale said.

"No, Gale. You shouldn't even do that in the first place."

"What? It's just an agent."

"A secret agent. Remember our conversation not minutes ago?"

"And so what? No agent has the right to bust in our house and steal our stuff without reason or proclamation. And I doubt they're borrowing it."

"This is insane! Levi, are you actually agreeing to this?"

"Yeah. I mean Gale's right. That's our stuff if not also our college credit. So yeah. I'm risking getting it back. They also took some of yours as well."

"Come on, Jess. We need to do this. Agent or not, this our stuff. And we're pretty much doing what they did. Stealing back."

Jess looked at her herbivore friends in shame and unbelief.

To think that her friends are crazy enough to try this. To risk their opportunities, future careers, and their lives for stolen equipment.

However, due to the importance of it, mostly revolving around the male tiger, was crucial to get back.

She sighed softly and deiced to go with it.

"Fine. We get back our stuff then."

The two smiled. Seeing that they got their friend to get in their side.

"But how are we going to get inside? We can't just waltz in."

Then her friends smile turned into frowns.

"Right. We did not think about that.", Gale said.

"Yeah. Only someone brave will be that crazy to enter an agent field. It will be like invading an empire."

"I will."

Then, with a sign of confidence in the voice, the male feline spoke to them.

The three herbivores looked at the male feline, standing tall and chest high. Despite his early fight in the town walk, he had energy running on him as if he were ready for the next fight. Or in his case, a new battle.

"I shall be the one to gather back your stolen goods."

"Ummmm, Tom. I don't think you need to.", Levi said.

"Why not?"

"Because you're hurt and just had a fight in the morning.", Jess said.

"Nothing but a mere childish fight. And this is nothing compared to other battles I have faced."

"That's not the point!"

"What is the point then? Your friends ask for their equipment to return. And since there is no one brave enough to get them back, I will be the one to bring it back."

"Tom. Be real now.", Jess said, as she walked towards him with a serious expression. "These are federal agents. Scariest and lethal people you will ever meet. A group no one in the right mind wants to mess with. You could be lucky if they decide to keep you alive, if you don't go too far. Please, Tom, I'm begging you to reconsider."

Tom looked down at her, his face also expressing how serious he is. While sensing her fear and tone towards him, he cared to not listen and focus what was important.

"Friend Levi. What does this "key chip" look like?"

"Wait. You're actually going to do this?"

"Aye."

"No! No, no, no. Levi, shut up."

"Jess, please. Let him speak. I must know what to get."

"No. You're not getting anything."

"You know actually? Instead of our entire equipment, all that was needed is that key chip. Yeah. I think that's what we need."

"What the rest of our stuff?", Gale asked.

"We will have to just improvise, Gale. Right now, that key chip is the valuable asset to our... research."

"I guess so. Yeah, you're right."

"Are you two crazy? I said no!"

"Lady Jess. Please let them-"

"No!"

"Jess, I'm not asking. I'm willing. And you cannot stop me!"

"Well, as your nurse, I'm ordering you to stay and obey!"

"And thank you kindly with your nursery skills, but I must bring back their stolen object."

"Didn't you hear me? I said no!"

Jess in a fit of rage put her hands on the male tiger.

She tried to push him down on the leather chair, using her strength and anger to put him down on the chair. Her legs moving and feet sliding down the ground, but not making any physical force. Even her puny arms could not push down the male tiger.

Her friends did not do anything and only watched her fail to put the tiger down. They bothered in not helping as if to trigger the tiger as well.

Tom felt ashamed for the Angora goat. She kept trying but failed to do anything. For him being a tall buff male feline, the small herbivore had no change to push him down.

"Come on. Get down! Just... stay!"

"Jess."

"No, stay!"

"Jess, stop."

"No."

She then punched his lower torso, hitting his lower abs.

"Don't go. Just stay."

Seeing how hurt her voice sounds and her body shaking, Tom felt like he needed to ease her.

He bends down to have a level of body size and an eye level towards each other.

"Jess. Look at me, please."

Jess looked at him, looking at how calm his small eyes were.

"I understand your desperate concern for me. I truly understand. And I thank you for clearing my wounds and cleaning the mess. But I must do this. I want to do this."

"But Tom. You will get hurt. Killed more likely."

"Perhaps. Perhaps not. But your friends require it. Whatever that is important I do not care. What is important that they have it back."

"It's really not as important as they said. Please Tom. reconsider what you're doing."

"I am sorry, Jess. But I will do this. And it's not the first time I have invaded a fortress."

"You invaded what?"

"Do not dwell on it. But I have made my choice. And I will go to these agents personally."

"Tom, w-"

Tom then stood back up and looked back at Levi.

"Now friend. What does this key chip look like?"

"You sure you're up for this?"

"I will honor thy word. You shall get back your key chip in one piece. Now tell me... what is it?"

The tension started. The living room aired with intense ferocity.

Everyone looked at each other.

Levi looked at Jess as Jess looked at Gale as Gale looked back at Levi. Then Levi looked back at Tom.

Knowing that this will be a suicide mission, the tiger was willing to take the heroic chance.

And so, Levi began to speak for what the key chip looks like.

NOW

"I still cannot believe I'm allowing this. Even for me to drive you there..."

Jess took a quick look at the tracker device, with the red dot a few kilometers away. With them as the blue moving arrow, they still had miles to travel.

Considering that they were going into agent territory. To whatever is out there for them to stay.

Then she looked back at the road and held the wheel, while having two long poles for her to reach the brake and accelerator.

"To that many miles. I'm still considering of turning around."

"Do not. It will be dishonorable."

"It has nothing to do by being dishonorable. It's called being morally smart. And as a nurse, will be wise to turn back."

"But I cannot disappoint your friends. Not after everything they have told me about this key chip."

"Yeah. Cannot believe they told you all about it."

"You seem to really dislike this invasion."

"Invasion? I would call it more of trespassing. Probably breaking and entering. And more of... attacking a federal group. Which I'm still regretting letting you do."

"Why do you fear these agents? They do not sound threatening as your friends would describe them."

"Well, don't listen to them. Because they're not doing it themselves."

"What makes you believe so?"

"I think it's obvious really."

Tom thought of the word, until realizing what she meant.

"Is it because I am carnivore?"

"Yep. Who else has better strength and aggression?"

"Hmmmmmm, true. Both would not take down a giant if they could."

"Hey, not all of us herbivores are weak. And that little push that I did back at the house was me being nice. I could have just bashed you with my horns."

"I did not mean that you are weak. And I never thought you were being nice. I knew you were mad at my stubbornness, and I understand your care."

"Then why did you not listen?"

"Because there was more happening to your friends' misfortunes then my safety. They needed what was stolen reclaimed back. And if I remember correctly, your "police" are of no help when it comes to these "agents"."

"True. But we should not-"

"Jess, I have made my choice and word that I will. We are already on this path of glory and battle. I will bring back thy key chip if I must die in the dirt."

Jess was silent on that part. While she kept her hands on the wheel and her eyes on the faraway path, she did not know how to respond to this.

Most of all, this is beyond her. As she struggled what choice for her to make.

A choice to turn back as a trainee nurse.

A choice to turn back to not risk by fighting against federal agents.

A choice to turn back by being a friend and a way to silently say no.

Or a choice by being a complete jerk and not facing danger and other consequences of federal terms.

And as much as they were faraway, she gripped the wheel tight to think consciously. She thought of what moral rightness to roughly prepare. 

To either turn back now or to get back a key chip that could be the key of where Tom came from.

As much as for the safety and care for herself and for the patient, she's already breaking that regulation. That moral code to keep the patient safe from any harm or dangerous activity.

And yet, she, the nurse that volunteered to keep him away from said activity, she driving to the said harmful and dangerous activity.

While she blames her friends for the idea and because of it, she also to blame herself for even volunteering to drive him there.

Distracted with her inner thoughts, she was deaf from the voice of the male tiger speaking to her.

"Jess, are you well?"

She snapped out of her trance and remained focus on the road but has her consciousness back on to what was happening.

"Hm. I'm sorry. I kind of faded out. What were you saying?"

"Are you tired?"

"No. Just overthinking things."

"Is this still about the-"

"You know what? We're still going to do it. We made it this far and I'm not turning back now. So... we're going to the area to wherever they are."

"That's good. Then the mission will be a success."

Jess made an unconformable chuckle and mildly whispered to herself. "And also losing my medical license."

"Sorry?"

"What? Nothing. Nothing at all."

"Good. Let's then keep going?"

From that, they continued on driving to the location of the tracker.

They drove for at least seconds of silence inside as the hot air outside was blowing in.

The two remained silent for brief seconds, with Jess focusing on the road and Tom gazing upon the desert outline and geography.

Then, the small silence broke as Jess changed the subject.

"So, if you don't mind me asking, what is New Asgard like?"

Tom turned his head to her, surprised that she was asking that particular question.

"Oh. You wish to know? I thought you found it unreal."

"I still do. But it would not hurt to hear something about it. Plus, sounds interesting. And to pass off the time. I mean, that's if you want to. You don't have to."

"Nay. I will be thankful in sharing my home. And thankful for your interest of it."

"Anytime."

"Well... what do you want to know about?"

"Anything. Mostly everything."

Tom smiled softly with no teeth shown, glad to share his home far above and far away from their own cosmos.

Since it is a world or a thing not known or written in their history books, it will be a lot to share for a mortal animal to grasp.

Either way, he was glad to share this with her. Furthermore, the tale begun of his origin.

"It is a home of sun and life. A planet affordable to grow crops and to sustain a plain life. A planet for every boundary to give everything to its people. A planet that every one of every race feels the satisfaction of peace and less of horror. It's a home to feel free away from the universe itself."

"Mhm, okay.", Jess said, keeping her focus on the road.

"It is far from your planet and far from every part of the universe. I do not know if you know of this planet."

"Planet? Well, depends on what you mean. There are many planets."

"Perhaps so."

"Tell you what? If we survive this, I can show our solar system and planets close to our sector. Is that okay?"

"Fair enough. May I continue though?"

"Of course. Go on."

Tom nodded silently and resumed his talk.

"New Asgard is a place that unites all. Every species amongst the galaxy that were slaves or refugees free in the land of prosperity. It is a place for every being to feel safe and live amongst everyone without the fear of evil spreading to them no more."

"Really? Is that what it was originally known for?"

"No. In the tales, it was once named Asgard. Simply Asgard. It was originally only a home to the Asgardians. Once ruled by the oldest kings of the nine realms. Odin was his name."

"Odin?"

"Yes. Odin. Once the most powerful and oldest to rule the kingdom of Asgard."

"I didn't think Asgard was a kingdom."

"I never told you that?"

"Nope. Not that I know."

"No matter. The tale will be with you. If I may continue?"

"Keep going. I didn't say stop."

"Very well."

Tom resumed his tale again.

"Asgard was a home for the Asgardian people. As the tale similar to New Asgard, it had golden halls and architect, fresh meadows of plantation, neighbors and taverns gathered together, and the skies balanced of day and night. It was a kingdom for everyone that lived in peace. Until Ragnarok."

"Ragnorak?"

"No, Ragnarok."

"What is even that? Doesn't sound nice."

"It's not."

Tom stopped a bit.

Then spoke the last piece that sounded serious for a dreadful past in another Earth.

"It was the end of the world. Ragnarok died in flame and destruction, the entire kingdom and the source of life... gone. Obliterated into nothing. And so, the kingdom had to move somewhere else, moving to another world for the safety of everyone else to be."

While focusing on driving down the path, Jess had so much to store in her small cellular mind, trying to grasp all this knowledge that was either for a fantasy book or if he was just making more things up to just keep time stable.

Despite all of what the tiger has said, she still could not bring herself to believe any of it.

Nothing of what the tiger said has anything close to their style of fantasy. It was nothing historical or philosophical to their native Earth, nothing that no beast will go around in public places by sharing fake stories or tales. She really still had a harder time believing anything that Tom spoke through his feline tongue.

While she wanted to say something, she did not want to ruin the mood and focus more on the mission she did not vote on.

So, she just listened to the tiger continue his tale of... "New Asgard" and whatever else he speaks about.

"And by then, our new king decided that every living being deserves a place to New Asgard. Including us. And that is where a small summit of the tale ends."

"Wait, what happened?"

"Hmmm? On what?"

"Sorry. I dozed off again. What new king?"

"One of the noblest if youngest kings to rule the new kingdom. He is known as the God of Thunder. By the name of Thor."

"Thor?"

"Yes. Thor Odinson. That is his name."

"Oooo-kay. And he just what? Shoots lightning?"

"Nay. He creates it. With the power also coming from his own weapon, Miljoner."

Jess chuckled softly without getting his attention.

But Tom heard the small chuckle from his small ears.

"What is so funny?"

"Hm. What's funny?", Jess asked, keeping her eyes on the road and her face serious.

"When I said Miljoner. Why do you laugh of it?"

Jess tried to find a reason to think. But she cannot come up with a response, not even a friendly one.

Then, as a nurse, she had to think of the realistic part of life.

So, she forcefully had to end his tale, as she could not handle in believing anything in it.

"Look, I'm sorry, Tom. But I have to cross the line there."

"What line? There is a line?"

"No, not a literal line. I mean stop talking about it."

"Pardon me?"

"Can you hear yourself right now? You're just making this stuff up now. Like really just making it up now. Asgard? Ragnorak? God of-"

"Ragnarok."

"Whatever. God of Thunder. Thor. Odin. Nine Realms. Like when do you ever heard of these things? And don't mean to be rude, but did you even go to a school?"

"Of course, I have been to a school. I'm not idiotic if that is what you mean."

"I never said you were idiotic. It's just you sound childish with these stories. They sound like comic book ideas."

Tom frowned as he felt offended from hearing that. And yet, he does not even know what comic books are.

"New Asgard is not a comic book idea! It is real as we breathe and speak. And how dare you try to offend it?"

"Offend it? I don't even know what it is. It's made up."

"Tis not. You just never were there and have not grown up there. It is you that believes it is made up while you think too much of what is real."

"Yeah. Because I live in the real world. You know, real life? Heard of it before?"

"Jess, I do not wish you to anger you or tell you to reconsider your opinions, but I am telling the truth. Everything I have thy spoken is true!"

"Just stop. I do not want to hear it anymore."

"Then why ask about it? You wanted to hear of it."

"I did. But it got to the point where it sounded good to being too unrealistic. Like a comic book idea or a fantasy novel. You sure you're not a writer or something?"

"No. I am not a writer. I'm a traveler and a-"

Tom stopped there. He figured that no matter what he said next would not matter to the mind of a mortal beast. That it would not matter to this stubborn female goat.

So, he stopped there. Not having the manner of courage or waste of breath to finish it.

"And what?"

"Forget it. It will be a waste of words."

"Oh, come on! What? Traveler and a what?"

"I will not say. You would not believe it as well."

"I probably will not. But don't keep it to yourself if you were going to say it."

"Nay. We're done. No more tale talking for now."

"Tom, please. Look, I'm sorry. I went a bit harsh then I should have, but I know I'm right. You might have to think about it as well."

"No. I am right. You just never saw it. Or lived there. You know nothing. That is the problem."

The ride then went silent.

After that last segment that Tom said, the atmosphere in the truck felt bland and grim.

While the tires rubbed on the dirt ground and the engine running hot, the silence in the truck remained.

Silence that the two did not say anything for a small time. Tom feeling rejected and alone in sharing his tale and regretting in even sharing it to anyone. Jess felt a bit responsible for hurting Tom's story, but in her educational mind, from learning the history of their Earth, from the end of the dinosaur period, the rise of beasts, to other periods of the beast civilization, to now in modern animal society, she could not believe any of it.

If it were for a book, novel, or a comic book, she would not mind it and might be interested it. But from what Tom said, sounds like it's a real place and exists here.

She started to come up with three hypothetical theories. One, if he really is severely brain damaged amongst other things relating to his background. Two, he is just an author that is really into his creative idea and confusing the elements of fantasy into his real-life ideology. Or three, in which she wishes to hopefully exclude, if he was just a mental and crazy carnivore that escaped a hospital.

But then, popping into her mind already, she then thought of something.

And was the reason to why they were even doing this in the first place.

Levi's key chip held the data facts and satellite scans of what happened that night.

When the male Bengal tiger himself was somewhere inside the funnel cloud itself. And not just somewhere inside.

She remembered that he was in it.

From the evidence shown in the image photographs of the prior action of that night, then in her thoughts, deep in her mind, she started to think thoughtfully in the matter.

A black moving shadow, heading down from the funnel cloud in fast moving speed, heading towards the ground without any collision of broken bones or even a coma. A fall like that, falling from the sky, should be either paralysis or ultimate death. And yet, he lives like a normal healthy feline.

She started to think to herself about the facts. The untouched science that remained a mystery to her mind.

Then she thought of what Tom said.

Coming from another world. Another planet.

Far from their own galaxy and solar system.

And to think about New Asgard.

But she shook her head from all of the thoughts of that. None of those have anything to do with the funnel cloud that formed in their atmosphere, in their state. A rare occurrence that has transpired into their own desert location. Their own town in the middle of nowhere.

As much she wanted to think about it, she kept her mind and focus on the road, still allowing this dumb plan of a mission to continue.

And worst of all, letting her patient risk himself to do it all.

The patient she just took an oath to watch over. To get adjusted to life and not get him into trouble of any sort of consequence. And her responsibility to keep him safe and help him to get him back on his memory to return.

And she's driving to a place unknown to her or him, leading to possibly a hidden federal agent base. Leading to facing any form of consequence and danger that she never thought of even doing in the first place.

Knowing the consequence, she was committing, she could be losing her medical license, kicked out of the trainee reserve, and never coming back for her dream job of helping beasts in need of medical attention. She would be kissing that professional certification goodbye for considering this dumb choice of a vote from her stupid friends.

And letting this tall and muscled tiger go to this suicide mission on his own would be the worst things she has to deal with.

But at this point, she had no choice.

One way or another, driving at this speed and direction of the tracking device, there was no going back.

They had to keep going to the location of dangerous agents.

To retrieve that key chip. 

A key chip that explores more of the tiger's mysterious visit and origin. For herself to know about it.

As they kept driving, heading towards the targeted location of the tracker, the road was silent aside of the moving tires and running gears inside. The silence remained for a strong minute, not one of them saying anything. One defeated for telling a childish story and the other being a too rough and harsh for a nurse trainee. 

It remained silent for a longer minute, until Jess was the first to break the unrelenting quietness. 

"Tom. I'm very sorry for saying those things to you. But... just consider it for now."

"We still reaching for the enemy lair?"

She hesitated for a moment but agreed with the tiger.

"Yes. We are."

"Good. And Jess... I'm sorry for putting things into your head. I understand you won't believe it. But one day, you will see it for yourself. I promise you."

Wanting badly to say something about reality and fiction again, she just had to buy into it for now. And to see if any of anything he said is true. Once they confiscate back the key chip that holds the evidence to everything relating to his arrival.

"Well, then I would like to see it one day. I will be grateful to see it."

Tom smiled softly with no teeth shown, grateful to hear those words from her.

"Thank you, Lady Jess."

"Anytime. So..."

She looked back at the tracking GPS device in her dashboard, seeing that they had more road to travel. 

"We still have lots to go. Want to continue with your story?"

"I would. You promise to not joke of it?"

"Of course not. Say whatever you want."

"Gladly so then."

As they continued driving into open dangerous territory, Tom continued his tale of his world foreign to the beasts of Earth. To a mortal Angora goat female. 

To continue a tale of a world far from them. A world that does exist further away from their own solar system.  

In a planet that has the air to breathe, the crops to grow, the houses and buildings built, fresh water to gather and drink, and to live as people like in any other terrestrial planet far from them. 

At least for now, the female Angora goat decided to listen more about the place. About this New Asgard and all of its unique and detailed origin. While skeptical at its fictional names and facts, she let it slip and gave her ears a listen to more tales from the tiger. 

As he told the tales, as she focused onto the road, both are facing dangerous outcomes. 

One that they are heading towards a mortal federal base camp.

One that Tom is not aware. Aware of the upcoming dangers of his home world. Of his birthplace in the golden halls. 

A sinister uprising growing into the gold. The gold sinking into rust. As not only one, but two shadows emerging from the ruins of darkness. 

An evil reuniting a kingdom from a horrendous battle in their new lands. 

And an evil that has mor plans to strive its people within.

Two shadows, a living evil that knows its kingdom and its resources, and a living born evil manipulated easily for gaining a true purpose. 

One to be the rightful heir to the throne and the other to be the rightful protector of the kingdom. 

While bringing something more horrid to keep them balanced in the broken halls of New Asgard.

And as the tiger and goat travel into the least dangerous mission for something small...

The real danger has begun in the kingdom already.

As the two evils now have New Asgard to themselves.

Chapter Text

Chapter 22: Newly Heirs Of King And Protector Of New Asgard

Unknown Planet-New Asgard

Back into the golden halls and kingdom of New Asgard, pain thy inflicted the terrain of the home of the people. 

Thy pain of losing their king. Their king, in a deep slumber of a growing sleep, to thy a weapon placing him under a spell of untimely rest.

To witness their own immortal young king, be placed into a similar bed of the Odin sleep. Unlike the Odin sleep, this bed, this sleep, is the growth of Thor's own sleep. 

A sleep of rest to regrow power that may come in many things, but the result of dark magic that could put him down in such a heathen slumber.  

While unknown to the result of his unprecedented attack, the discovery was of a blade of ice. The first result impaled into the king's lower abdomen, a result of their own doing. To where everyone knew who the attackers were, leading to the Frost Giants themselves, as the frozen blade was thy shown as evidence.

Already in a state of panic and distraught, death was clinging in closer to the kingdom. 

Already a battle commenced into their holy protected kingdom, guarded day and night, was the fortress of a horrendous battle, with many dead and many succumbing to fatal and wounded injuries. Many still alive, but feeling the bones broken, the limbs numb, the spines unmovable, and bodies shivering in the cold night, as for the beasts ergo remember the coldness of the frozen wasteland they endured to suffer. 

As they rest to their injuries and survive their own wits of the battle, the deepest depression of all is to hear of their savior, king, and noble immortal man wounded from an attacker. 

As therefore said, all pointed to an Frost Giant. An assassin most likely hidden in the relic room. As so said by a word of a canine.

Said by the wild painted dog, Trevor Lakkins. 

While hesitant in believing the young teenager, the evidence was clear to what was inside the king.

With a dagger, frozen as ice, impaled into the abdomen. 

Seeing it was evidence enough that the Frost Giants have not learned their lesson. Or never will. 

As the fear of them coming back was the next trifling matter.

As the fear returned, inside the private chambers, where the council without Thor, spoke of what next outcome and idea to prepare for such a tremendous attack.

Along with the council was Mera and the male grey wolf Krue. While also along the three council Asgardian elders. While also joining them was Eitri, Tanthel, the Four Warriors, and a few Asgardian people, made up of seven. 

The seven sat by the eldest Asgardian council leaders while the others sat behind Mera and Krue.

As for this meeting, became a trifling matter.

As the argument became a fighting aggression for their king not ruling from a wound that will make him sleep for not knowing how long the sleep will lose affect.

"Did I not tell you this will happen? Did I not address of this?", yelled the 2040-year-old immortal Greath. 

"We understand the matter, Greath. We are trying our best.", Krue said.

"What best exactly, dog?", Greath looked at Krue with a cruel expression. "What happened to doubling the guards and securing the kingdom in tight condition? I thought you mutts are good at following orders."

"I understand your concern and your anger, but do not put this on me or the canines. They were there the entire time.", Krue said.

"Where? In the relic room? The last person there was your freak of a stepson, Mera."

"My son is not a freak."

"Well if not that, explain how he was there when Thor was there alone with him?"

"Isn't it simple? Was it not a Frost Giant that attacked him?", Volster the male hippo asked.

"Exactly. Was not the blade of a Frost Giant?", Said Rennis, the male red fox.

"Ridiculous! From where exactly?", Greath asked.

"What Greath is meant to say is where are the attackers? The dead cold bringers? The canine boy never said fully enough of it.", said the 2060-year-old female elder.

"True. He never gave full detail on it.", said the random Asgardian, a male.

"Yes. And he never explained how they got in. There shouldn't be an entrance in there. Not I know of.", said a random Asgardian, a female.

"One way or another, my son did not do it. If that's what you're really saying."

The room was silent. 

Looking upon their eyes, Mera could see some bitter truth in them.

And yet, she found it out hard to believe on her own. 

"You're serious? You cannot be.", Mera said.

"You think the boy is anything special? He's a what? What do you beasts call him? Yes." Greath stopped and smiled to finish the species name. "A painted wild dog. Not a great name for an outcast freak himself."

Tired of hearing his foul words towards the canine, everyone came to address Greath's cruel behavior.

Starting with Syllis, that got off the wall resting her back. Hearing that made her really sensitive of how cruel everyone sees him as that.

"You dare to call him that? For everything he has done? For you and for the kingdom? For us? And you continue to treat him like that?"

"And why not? And exactly, why are you here? Are you not supposed to be watching over?"

"This is far more important. Especially when you insult a friend of mine."

Hearing that, he smirked as he was about to deliver a sentence that will provoke the female leopard.

"Really? Why, I do not see you two as... friends."

Syllis had her ears perked up, confused on what this had to do with anything.

"What are you talking about?", Syllis asked?

"It seems you two have a bond. A loving bond."

"Excuse me?"

"Are you deaf, leopard? I say you have feeling for the canine."

Everyone was surprised on this changed suddenly. 

And this is just for Greath to just annoy then discuss matters meaning the kingdom's collisions of the king's forced slumber.

"If you mean by having feelings for him as a friend, then yes. But I do not love him."

"You certain? I see to disagree on that."

"What does that have to do anything with what is happening?"

"It's just... you and your three friends here spend time with him and yet none of you see anything odd of him?"

"No. Not really.", Volster said.

"Nay." Rennis said.

"Not at all.", said Luther, the male jaguar.

"Honestly Greath... what are you trying to prove?", Mera asked coldly.

"What I'm trying to say since no one will..." he stopped to look at his fingernails. Then looked back at the group in his front view. "What if he is the one that stabbed Thor?"

Everyone looked at him, in aweing shock as that being his point of evidence. And more of a judgmental factor.

Which of course, angered most of everyone, mostly to Mera and Syllis.

"My son would not and never will do such a thing! He is better than what you say of him!", Mera said.

"I agree. He is not a murder or a traitor! You just hate his looks and guts! While not knowing the great things he did!"

"I seen what he can do. Which is why I think so."

"Very likely reasoning, Greath. It's just of course the beasts will defend him since he is part of their kind.", said the 2060-year-old female elder.

"You watch what you say, hag. I too live with them.", said Eitri.

"And you, out of everyone, what do you see in these beasts?"

"Nothing. Only of being good and friendly people. Great beasts that you lack having feelings of them. That is what all of you lack."

"Speak for yourself, dwarf. You lost your entire kingdom for making that mistake of a weapon.", said another random Asgardian, a male.

"Watch your mouth. Do not dare bring that to this meeting.", Eitri said, his expression roughened. 

"Why not though? Considering everything that has been happening, you were the one that built this weapon to destroy all life!", said Greath.

"What does this have to do with-",

"I had no choice to stop it. He had my people as hostages. I could not stop him from accomplishing it.", Eitri said, cutting off Mera.

"And yet, your people died anyway. Just like what is happening now.", said the female 2060-year-old elder.

"They are both right, dwarf. We are losing our people. We need another diversion.", said another random Asgardian, a male.

"What do you think we are trying to do? We have been defending the perimeter of every aspect of the kingdom. There should not be any entry for any intruder at this point!", Eitri said.

"Which then means it is the canine! All points to him!", Greath said.

"And there you go again. Blaming onto someone we just said did not do it!", Eitri said.

Mera was about to snap as she got tired of how much the conversation changes topics to past history to her stepson's involvement to their now slumbered king.

"Enough of this nonsense! Stop changing topics of the past and let's focus on what is happening now! And my son is not a murder! He would never do such a thing!", Mera snapped.

Everyone also agreed with her.

"Agree.", Luther said.

"Aye.", Rennis said.

"Absolutely.", Volster said.

"Agreed.", Syllis said.

"I too agree with her.", Krue said.

Then elders and seven other Asgardians looked at the other two, Eitri and Tanthel for their response.  

"And you two?", asked the 2060-year-old female elder.

"You already know who I support.", Eitri said.

Then eyes focused onto the male bull. The gatekeeper of the Bifrost.

"And you, bull? What say you?"

The bull sighed and replied to his honest response.

"As I don't like him that much, he's not what you make of him. I refuse to believe he will harm the king.", Tanthel said.

The group murmured and whispered softly, nods and tongues rolling as they did not want the others to hear. All except for the elder council member.

They then looked back at Mera and her supporters.

The first to speak was Greath.

"Very well. If then the canine boy did not do it... who did?"

"Is it not simple? It was a Frost Giant, right? As discussed before?", Rennis asked.

"True. The blade is frozen. Must be them.", said another random Asgardian, a female.

"It still does not explain how they ever entered the relic room? Is there a way in beyond the doors?", asked Krue.

"There are many ways of entering beyond doors.", said the eldest council male Asgardian that was 3000 years old.

Everyone looked at the old male. Curoius in such words of beyond doors.

"What do you mean, great elder?", Greath asked.

"What I am saying there must be other ways to enter. Not just doors, but of barricades, locks, gates, even portals of magic to enter. Anything... is possible to enter beyond doors."

"So, you believe someone must have entered inside without any physical entry?", Volster asked.

"If you say so. Anything is possible."

"So, then this done by magic? Who else practices it in the kingdom?", Eitri asked.

"The nurses and a few wanders to name. Any could be practiced by sorcery.", Mera said. "But even so, why would they bring the Frost Giants here?"

"That is a good question, Lady Mera. That is something we should consider in knowing immediately.", said the 3000-year-old elder.

"Where to even begin though? Anyone could be the suspect of the crime and of the battle as well.", Tanthel said.

"True. Also considering the guests that visit time to time.", Luther said.

"Anyone could be the traitor.", Krue said.

Everyone stopped talking and thought to themselves. 

All thinking of what the process of the next step to finding the trifling matter of horror inside their own halls and kingdom.

"What should we do first?", asked another random Asgardian, a male.

"For now, we heavily guard the kingdom. Guard the castle and guard the town. We guard all of it tightly in every passing season.", said the 3000-year-old elder.

"Agree. Tanthel.", said the 2060-year-old female elder.

The male bull stood straight and looked at the female elder.

"Yes, Lady Prue?", asked Tanthel.

"Leave and watch over the Bifrost. And before you go, address the soldiers of the quadrant to supply larger troops. Heavily fortify the bridge. Understood?", said Prue, the 2060-year-old female.

"I understand my orders. Am I excused then?"

"You are. Go."

He nodded his head softly and made his way to the door.

"See all of you outside.", Tanthel told his friends.

Everyone nodded in silence as the male bull left for the door.

He opened the doors, with two guards shutting it behind. 

With the male bull gone, they then looked back at each other and discussed more actions to fully protect the kingdom.

"As for the town central itself, you three boys.", Prue said.

The three males, Volster, Rennis, and Luther looked at the female elder.

"Yes?", Luther asked first.

"I want you boys to do the same. Heavily fortify the town and this time, bring forth a fifth of soldiers."

"A fifth?", Luther asked.

"Yes. Not double or triple. Add more to it. And no matter the people say about the soldiers, it is better to have them in case of another uprising. So, bring a fifth of the soldiers. Am I understood?"

Luther was going to object, but Rennis cut in.

"Of course, milady. We will fulfill your orders immediately.", Rennis said. He then looked at his friends. "Right, guys?"

Volster nodded in silence. Luther had a frown in his face. He was not fully supportive of the idea. But as he looked at the female elder, with her right brow up, he could not disregard the order.

"I understand. We shall make it so.", Luther said.

"Good. Leave then."

"Shall I go as well, Lady Prue?", Syllis asked.

"If you wish. You're free to leave or stay if chosen so."

"We can take care of it, Syllis. Just stay and fill us after the meeting.", Rennis said.

"Aye. Tell us after.", Volster said.

"Alright, let's go. See you later, Syllis.", Luther said.

"See you later, boys. I will find you afterwards.", Syllis said.

The three male warriors left the private chambers, with the doors shut again. 

Then, it was them again.

"Anything else you would want?", Eitri asked.

"For now, we keep watch on the walls and halls. Even importantly the bridge."

"Agree." Krue said.

"Now what about Thor? Who will watch him?", Greath asked.

"I will. You can trust me to watch.", Mera said.

"You certain you can?"

"I said I will, and I can. No permission needed."

Everyone looked at the female tiger, not arguing her choice.

"Very well.", Greath said. He then looked at the other three. "I assume you will be around the weapon shop Eitri?"

"I will be. But I will keep a watchful eye.", he said.

"Good. Krue?"

"I will be around the wounded and injured. To watch the nurses closely.", said the male grey wolf Krue.

"That is a good point. If we agree that the one of the nurses, the ones that practice sorcery, we shall keep an eye on them.", Prue said.

"For that is why I will. To see if they show any signs of suspicions.", Krue said.

"Excellent. Then do so, Krue.", Greath said.

"Of course."

"And you Syllis? What will you do... purposely?", asked the 3000-year-old elder.

Everyone looked at the female leopard. 

She felt the eyes all stare at her bright fur color, wanting to know what her orders will be. 

She sighed and responded what she will do in the meantime for their king to come back.

"If Lady Mera will watch over Thor... I shall watch over Trevor."

"The canine boy? For what-"

"Not because he's the one that did it. But to help him in his sorcery potions and spells. And to be by his side. Nothing to do with him being the suspect."

"And let's not forget he too practices magic."

"Yes. But not for tedious deeds. Not of this. Trust me on this. Let him help our kingdom."

The Asgardians talked over, murmuring and whispered to each other. With the oldest elder joining in. Nods ended and they looked back at the female leopard.

"Very well. You will help Trevor to fully protect our kingdom. We need all the help we can get.", Greath said.

"Thank you, Greath."

He nodded in silence with a faceless expression.

And then, the next segment changed as the most important thing to be fully discussed.

"And what of the tiger? Tom?", asked Greath.

Then, the room felt silent. 

As for no reason, mentioning his name felt like a cold wind entered the room, almost snuffing out the torches inside the private room.

"I say we bring him back. Restore his powers and protect our kingdom.", Prue said.

"Agreed.", said the three random Asgardians, two males and one female."

"I agree with it as well.", Syllis said.

"I second as well.", Krue said.

"I as well." Eitri said.

Everyone looked at Mera.

"Well, I-"

Before they could get an answer from Mera, the oldest elder spoke quick.

"All of you are forgetting something."

Everyone then looked back at him.

"On what, great elder?", asked Prue.

"His powers are gone, yes?"

"Yes.", she said.

"And who was the one that took his powers before his journey to his own planet?"

Everyone thought for a while, venturing back to that. 

Until... they knew what he was talking about. With Mera already knowing what he meant.

"Thor took away his powers. Including the hammer as well."

"Yes."

"And without Thor to give him back his powers, that means-"

Greath was cut off.

"Means that bringing him here as a mortal feline means nothing to our plans for protection of the kingdom. He will be useless and dead without the powers bestowed by the king himself.", the old elder said. "So, we cannot ask for him to come now. We have wasted our final hope. This is my fault and my responsibility for making this happen. We... should have brought him back before things went far worse."

"We did not know what was happening, great elder. We did not expect any of this to happen.", Mera said.

"Agree. But now that our king lies in slumber, we are left vulnerable. We have no king or protector."

"What even wounded Thor is the bigger question? What would make him fall like that?", asked a random Asgardian, a male.

"The nurses are still looking over the result of the impact. They sense that something else is laid inside the king's wounds.", Greath said.

"Is that so? What kind of wound?", Krue asked.

"We do not have an answer yet. They are still looking deeper into it.", Greath said.

"So now what do we do? With our king now vulnerable, we cannot be protected by our protector.", Prue said.

"Then we continue to hold the kingdom. Until he awakens, I say we leave Tom where he is.", Mera said.

"You sure that is wise?", Syllis asked.

"Yes, Syllis. I do. For what will be the point in bringing him back if he cannot even get his powers back from the one that gave him powers in the first place? If we bring my son back, he also will be vulnerable, in mortal terms.", Mera said.

Everyone looked at each other and then back at Mera.

"So... we just leave him be then?", Syllis asked.

"Yes. As a mother, lady, and council member, we leave Tom in the hands of the mortal world. Until Thor awakens from whatever attacked him, we cannot, and I will not risk my son in open combat to die for nothing. Am I fully understood on that?"

Knowing the facts and truth be told, everyone agreed fully to Mera's orders and understanding of the reason. 

For bringing now the young tiger to a battle without his powers, will be killing the strong warrior without a strong weapon. For now, Tom must remain on Earth. To remain in silent secret and to have the secrets buried away from him until they can focus on dealing with the king's awakening and the next attack if the Frost Giants return.

They were now on their own.

All of the sudden, the private doors opened fast, with an Asgardian wolf soldier entering with a panting expression.

Everyone looked at the panting beast soldier, as he addresses the meaning of barging into a private session.

"Forgive me everyone. But a great urgency is of need for all of you to see."

"On what?", Mera asked.

"Milady Mera. It's your son. Your canine stepson. He's bringing everyone onto the kingdom hall."

Surprised while worried, everyone was not expecting for the young canine to start something.

And this started to worry deeply for Mera.

"At the inside of the kingdom hall, you say?", Mera asked.

"Yes, milady."

Everyone was silent. 

All looked at Mera for what she was going to say next.

But she made her choice already.

"What is my stepson doing?"

Outside of the kingdom hall, with the castle doors closed and two guards watching outside, a town of Asgardians people, human and beast, walked towards the cemented golden stairs, with the young canine standing above them.

Looking below at his audience, with his eyes gazing upon the people below. Gathering altogether with families and friends, with even the gathering of soldiers, all were captured upon his small canine pupils. 

With the moonlight on top of the Asgardian kingdom, with the night sky holstering above, the mood of the swiftness of the kingdom trifle with question and confused gestures. 

As for the canine himself, Trevor was nervous in what words he would spread into the land. Into the people's ears and minds. 

And to reveal what else has been hidden beyond their eyes.

The canine looked down at the gathering of everyone, from beast to human.

From soldier, baker, crafter, woodcarver, weapon maker, artists of music, clay, paint, and sculptures. To even random guests and people to enjoy the evening night.

All caught upon his canine eyes. 

Seeing that everyone came as accounted for, as for bringing everyone to him, he made a soft smile in his snout, to start friendly as he was about to say his next words for the kingdom to hear.

For what will happen to them and to everyone else.

"People of New Asgard. I have come with great importance and news!", said Trevor.

Everyone listened as they watched him speak.

"I know that our king is now in sleep! In slumber to rest! And I believe many of you know why he is there and not with us now?"

Many nodded and whispered silently.

"It is because we are still being attacked by the very threat we were invaded from! The same monsters that attacked before having come again! And they have already placed our king to slumber!"

Everyone watched as they listened to how this was going to be. 

"You the names of these monsters. These cruel cold bringers! The Frost Giants have come again."

Everyone gasped. 

All started to spread the outcome of fear towards anyone that heard the name.

As if the battle was far from gone, the horror continued to come back. As it were never ending.

The people began to fully worry. 

As to have now hear the fear of the monsters spread into their souls again. Especially for the beasts.

"Yes! It is they that have put our king and our kingdom into desecrated madness and destruction! And they are not stopping at all!"

 Hearing the commotion of gasps and some small shrieks, Mera, the elders, and Syllis passed through the crowd, trying to hear what the canine was speaking of.

Although they could hear much of what he was saying. As he was saying too much to already arouse the people.

They pushed farther down into the crowd, trying to reach for him. 

With one of the elders, Greath being the first to reach first on the open of the crowd.

"Young canine, stop this madness! No one needs to hear this!", Greath said.

"Do you hear this, noble people of New Asgard? Your won elder would rather hide the truth then say it firsthand!"

"That's enough, Trevor! Come down now!", Greath ordered.

"Nay! We all deserve a chance to hear! To hear that the truth I say is honest and real! Whereas they hide in their chambers, in their sectors, to only let the pain and blood continue to wash onto our kingdom! And they are not even denying that the Frost Giants are responsible for this!"

"Trevor, you stop this now or I will-"

"You will what? Hide me away? Make me lock myself in my own room? No! I know for what is happening and I am willing to save our kingdom while you sit in your seats doing nothing but of talk!"

Then coming behind Greath was Mera.

"Trevor, that is enough! Please come down!"

"Mother! You have come to a great moment! A moment for all to behold!

"Trevor, stop! Come down now!"

"I will until I say what's next! And for the reason that I'm here!"

"And what reason is that?", Greath asked.

Trevor looked at the 2040-year-old elder with a stern look in his furry face.

"Let me... be the protector of the kingdom."

Everyone murmured loudly and whispered to each other, amazed of this enlightenment of the canine wanting the protector choice.

As the people communicated to themselves, the others were not expecting to deal with this situation. 

Also joining in with the communication was the three male warriors, as they found Syllis with the elders.

They walked to her to get her attention, as they were watching over the town.

"Syllis.", Luther whispered to her.

"Luther. Boys, what are you doing here?"

"We were ordered to watch the main town, remember?", Volster said.

"Right. You were."

"Syllis, what is happening?", Luther asked. "Why is Trevor doing this?"

"I'm not sure as well. He never is an open-minded speaker. Especially for this.", Syllis said.

"Well, something has sparked to him. Like he's being influenced.", Rennis said.

"What makes you say that?", Volster asked.

"Do not know. But I have a feeling he is been influenced by something or someone. I never seen Trevor act like this before.", Rennis said.

Syllis looked back at the canine, standing straight and brave amongst everyone below the stairs, seeing that the whispering continued.

As for the elders, they wanted this to stop. With Greath almost losing his sanity over a canine.

"Mera. If you do not pull him down here, I will!", Greath said.

Before she could do anything, with her mind baffled with everything happening all at once, she was too late to stop him, as he spoke again to get everyone's attention to him.

"I know you find it hard to see me as anything. To see me as a protector of the kingdom. And I know many do not like me. But I love my home. I love my people. And I want to protect it before it gets worse. Have me as your protector, since we cannot wait anymore for ours.", Trevor said.

"And who would be the one taking second place for the king, dog?", said a random Asgardian male.

A few laughed and most chuckled, as only a few took him seriously, and the others wanted him to just fade away.

"You joke for who would take his place? I did not say it will be for me."

"Good. Because I will never bow to you as anything. You're just a painted dog with magic under your hands. You're nothing special as the tiger or Thor.", said another random Asgardian male.

"Definitely. I would rather silt my own wrists then have you as protector. You should be making potions for children, not dealing with real threats!", said another random Asgardian male.

"And I will not bow for anyone but Thor or for the tiger. Never you!", said another random Asgardian male.

Seeing that everyone sees him as a laughingstock, a canine that is nothing but of ridiculous discrimination and prejudice, even from the tongues of human immortals, he did not care. 

For what he planned next... was to reveal the truth of something else.

"Fine. While I never said of ruling the kingdom but to protect it, which I will, then do not take it from me."

Everyone stopped their laughing and murmuring, as they stood with confused looks.

Even from the elders, Mera, and everyone else there.

"Take it from him."

Then, with a hidden smile under his snout, the canine moved aside, allowing himself to show the people the reveal.

A few parts away from the main stair line, away from the people's eyes, no one was going to expect this.

Hearing a slight whoosh of powerful magic, entangled of dark purple and vivid white, appeared the source of the next to be king. Trevor stood, grinning widely, seeing who was coming through. 

Stepping forth from the magic barrier, with the boots stepping upon the ground, dressed in formal Asgardian leather, emerged the being. 

Looking form, the castle gates, the two guards also saw of this. Seeing a being enter out the barrier and shut off behind his back. The guards try to get a good look from him being too far away, trying to clench their eyes to see the being enter.

The being then turned his head to the left, showing half his face to them. Seeing the pale skin, the long black hair, and the soft cheeks, the Asgardian guards, the immortal humans seeing what rested on that face. They panicked and feared of the person that entered their own kingdom.

Only smirking, the being turned his view back to the stair line. To where the canine stood waiting for him to make an entrance. 

Trevor moved out of the way. To give the being his whole entire audience directed to him. 

To reveal the shadow hidden in the New Asgardian kingdom.

As the people watched above, the expressions were as loud as the trees bristling in the wind. To see the figure stand above them, to have it see below them. A being that mostly the human Asgardians feared and tolerated existence in Asgard history.

The being that once ruled as king in Asgard, that was dead from the hand of the Mad Titan and known as many villainous traits as possible that have made Asgard a living battleground, the being stood watching all of them. 

The God of Mischief has shown his face to the new world of New Asgard. 

Beholding the villain himself.

Loki has come to show his face of New Asgard.

Seeing his face and his appearance, the Asgardian immortals gasped and shivered from the sheer sight of him, as the beasts were confused and lost to whom he was. But hey felt the fear and hostility from the Asgardians, as the expressions and body language shown evidence of the being above.

Everyone watched him. Watched the God of Mischief above the stairs, as he watched down the wretched below his very eyes. The pathetic and hatred the worms gave him the stink eye of resentment and retaliation. Even getting the same feedback towards the beasts as they looked at him very concerning and conflicting stares.

But he was not amused or distraught from the stares. He stood looking down at the Asgardians. At the soldiers. At the people. And the beasts.

All in his own front view for a plan only he and his canine apprentice know completely private.

And to not keep the silence away, Loki began to speak.

"Asgardians. My people. For so much I have missed being part of the kingdom and to be part of you. I know my existence has suddenly sparked a certain mistrust towards me, but I assure you. I have returned... to help New Asgard reform to its former glory."

Everyone watched and listened, with Mera, the elders, the four warriors, and everyone else witnessing this grim night.

"You have heard the news. You have seen the attacks. Fought against the attacks. And know, New Asgard is in peril of risk and vulnerability. Everyone is in danger for this outcome."

Then, speaking out in the middle, Greath spoke.

"And why should we listen to you, traitor? We the Asgardian people know what you really are! A liar and a trickster!" Then, he thought of something else. "And yet... how would you know any of this? Unless you're the one behind the attacks! All to exact revenge on us!"

The people started to murmur loudly, gasping and whispering to each other from hearing this.

Before allowing the chance for them to speak, Loki held his ground and his patience to continue.

"I know many of you hate me. Despise me. And are reluctant to see me dead than alive, but I assure you once again. I have been a careful watcher amongst the halls of New Asgard. For I have witnessed everything that is happening. For what is to come in the shadows then the light."

"What of this you speak of?", Prue asked.

"Is it not obvious, elder? The Frost Giants have come into our land. Our barriers and borders. Our great halls. And now, they have ways to enter without a single eye to catch them."

Then, one of the beasts, a male horse spoke. 

"Forgive my intrusion, but who are you?"

"Yeah. Who are you?"

"Why are you here?"

"What do you know of this?"

"Tell us your name, stranger!"

Many of the beasts started speaking out, demanding his name. For as little they knew the tales or of his appearance, the beasts wanted the right to know who he was. 

The Asgardians were silent as they refused to say his name. The elders refused to say anything at all. 

Then, he was going to give the beasts what they wanted.

"You want to know who I am? You wish to know thy name of my existence?", Loki asked.

Everyone then remained silent. 

He smiled softly, to tell all of New Asgard his name.

"I am Loki! Son of Odin Allfather and brother of Thor Odinson! Once the rightful heir of Asgard in the old world!"

Then it became clear, as the beasts started to think close of the stories, the tales, and history of what the Asgardians have taught them.

To hearing the name of his name, the four-letter name, they immediately recognized the being for what he is. For why the immortal human Asgardians hate him.

As they know remember the name, it did not stop Loki from continuing his speech.

"Yes. You all fear my name. For what I was and am before. And I cannot ignore or forgive my actions in doing so. To all of you that suffered from my actions."

Everyone remained silent. The hate remained on the people but kept listening to what else he was going to say next.

"But I have come to change all of it. To forget the past and fix the future. To give back New Asgard is place in harmony. And to have it back to its peaceful roots."

"What is it for you?", Greath asked.

"Simple. And while many of you will decide against it, have me... as king of the throne!"

Then, like fires flaming from hell, everyone, Asgardians and beasts started to yell and panic from hearing this. None of them supportive or agreeing with his newfound idea. And many wanting him dead instead of alive.

"We will never have you as king!"

"Go back to where you came, traitor!"

"Go back to the shadows and die, lair!"

"Trickster!"

"Lair!"

"Murder!"

"War bringer!"

All sorts of insults came from the Asgardian people, with a few of the beasts simply following along with them.

Even the insults did not stop Loki from going on his speech.

"I never said as a full time. I do not want to take away my brother's rightful place. But who else in charge or by legacy was chosen to sit in the chair? For it was made for Thor and myself! And now your king is put to sleep! Left all of you vulnerable for the next attack! Or perhaps even worser attacks! And while you moan and yell because of not trusting me, the enemy already has entered the kingdom!"

Then, everyone stopped and listened. The expressions changing a little while the hateful minds remained.

"The more we argue of the past, of what we lost in Asgard, by the flaming blade of the fire lord demon Surtur, we lost our home. Believe it or not, Asgard was my home as well. I treated it as a home when there was no other realm to call home! I too was graved seeing the kingdom obliterated by our very eyes!"

The immortal Asgardians, the ones that survived, remembered that horrendous event. Many remembering that event that wished went away.

"And before Asgard fell, when Hela took over the kingdom, who was the one that rescued all of you? Who was the savior that came aboard with the Valkyrie, the Kronan, and the God of Thunder himself?"

As he talked about the event towards that, they remembered what he was talking about. How he, the God of Mischief, saved the Asgardian people from Hela's cruel and destructive rule. How he, that started a war on human Earth and many more catastrophic events, the day of Ragnarök, was the day he saved everyone from Asgard. How he saved the people and brought them to safety aboard a ship. To fly away the destruction of witnessing their own home destroyed.

The ones that survived the event remembered it very well.

"Whatever you think of me now, whatever thoughts you still have of me, Asgard was also my home. Never did I want extinction or obliteration, but to only be respected and loyal by everyone. And I know no one will ever see that in me. But now, my brother is in sleep. In sleep of something that we may never know he will awake from. And now your protector is also not here. Your feline nowhere to guard the kingdom and a king not around to watch over. If we let New Asgard continue like this, then our enemies have already won."

Everyone was completely flabbergasted from hearing this. Hearing upon the immortal being that died, to come back again. To come back and address the threat that will happen again if not acted instinctively. To quickly choose a side between having him as king and protect the kingdom until Thor awakens or do nothing and allow many enemies of different species and races enter a bloodbath into the kingdom. 

At this point, they have no choice. But to agree with the God of Mischief.

"As I have said before, I wish for the throne of New Asgard, until the threat is gone and until my brother rises back to his feet. That is all I ask in favor to be part of the kingdom again."

Everyone looked at each other, nervous brow twitches and concerned expressions for accepting this.

Then, Loki addressed something else. Relating to someone else that has stood by his side.

"And as for your protector, since your feline is not here..." Loki raised his arm and appointed it to the wild painted dog. "I wish for this young canine to be your new protector."

Then, everyone started to murmur together, silent whispers this time. Not only of allowing the immortal trickster to be king, but to also allow the canine to be the protector of the kingdom. Too much activity of this night has turned wonders of profound tales to be written.  

As this night is one of the most interesting and spectacles of all New Asgard. 

Then, Greath whispered to the great elder, as he stood silent in witnessing all.

"Great elder, what say you of this?", Greath asked.

Then Mera joined in as well.

"I do not like him. Especially with Trevor with him."

"I agree with you, Lady Mera. But what choice do we have? Loki is right for once.", Prue said.

"Forget his righteous. The bastard is still a bastard. I agree with Mera. And I'm not allowing some canine to be protector as well."

"You watch your mouth! I do not mind if my son was a protector, but I do not like him around him. I do not trust him!"

"We have no choice. We are out of time.", the 3000-year-old elder said. "We must accept Loki's terms."

"Are you mad? I will not allow it!", Greath said.

"Then what will we do? Allow another attack? Be overruled by our enemies? If there is one thing Loki is right about, he does care for us. We were there when Ragnarök came. Unless you forgot about it."

"Edler, he's lying. It's what he does."

"And you're nothing better as well, Greath. For I have now made my mind."

"Great elder. What about Trevor? You cannot possibly think he will be protector.", Prue said.

"I believe he can. With his magic and resources of his sorcery, we need all the help we need. For now, until Thor awakens and until Tom returns with his former self, we must accept this."

He then looked at Mera.

"Would you allow this, Lady Mera?"

The female tiger resented the idea. She did not believe her canine stepson could achieve such a goal or have the personality of such a thing. 

She looked up at the stairs, seeing the canine stand with an expressionless face. She feared for him. For if he has been corrupted or slowly shifting into a darker path, especially of the tales of Loki himself. And as she looked back at Loki, an uneasy feeling grew upon her. Looking at him, she felt a hollow presence and hostile personality in the mischievous being. A form of such growth that she wishes never existed at all. 

But, with the king in slumber and her son in animal Earth, stuck with his mortal self, they will be doomed if they do not act accordingly to Loki's speech. While she was against having him wear a crown and sit upon the throne, she would not mind having Trevor protect the kingdom and watch over the land. She only feared how easily destroyed he could be.

At these difficult times, she had to agree. For the safety of her beast people and the people of New Asgard.

"Very well.", Mera said.

Everyone nodded.

Then, the 3000-year-old elder walked closer to the steps, as he wanted to fully hear the truth from Loki.

"We accept your terms, Loki. For return, in for protecting and helping our kingdom, we will allow you to be king and Trevor to be our new protector. And once Thor awakes and Tom returns from his journey, you will give back the title to both of them. Are we in agreement to that?"

Loki looked at the great elder with a certain expression of respect. While hiding something deeper below his facade, everything was going fairly planned well.

"Of course. That is all I want.", Loki said.

Hearing it from him, the great elder then looked at the young canine. 

"And you, young canine, do you agree to be protector of our kingdom until Thunderclaw returns?"

Trevor nodded slowly and looked at the great elder.

"Yes. I accept."

The great elder nodded in hearing the voices he needed to hear.

"Then it is settled. For now, in this day and age, until our king and protector returns, I announce you Loki king and you Trevor as protector of New Asgard."

Everyone gasped loudly and murmured vividly, as they know have witnessed a change of history in New Asgard. For Asgardians and beasts together.  To witness this happen to their very own eyes.  

As for the return of Loki coming out of the shadows and for Trevor to be free from being nothing but trouble or animal prejudice, the two got what they wanted. Even if it will be short. One's dream to be king and the other to be the protector.

While despite the deep blood of hatred towards Loki, everyone began slowly to accept it. For until Thor awakens, they began to slowly open to the thought of having Loki as part of their own king. To save their kingdom and stop upcoming forces of enemies. Namely, the Frost Giants.

As slowly they started to open, a few hated the idea. 

One of them being Mera and Syllis.

Both deeply concerned for Trevor. 

As for the young canine, they slowly started opening to him, despite some negative looks. Either way, he was glad to get a form of recognition from them. Better than hidden in the shadows of all his youthful life.

As this day has become the day in a new time and new world, that New Asgard had Loki as king again and Trevor as their new protector.

As they were now the newly heirs of king and protector of New Asgard.

Visiting the king's chambers, after the speech and the short ceremony, Loki and Trevor went to see the king sleep.

To see Thor lie in his bed to be healed and gather his strength. 

With only them there, asking for privacy, the two looked down at the king's bed, seeing the young king heal properly long.

"Hello, brother. For so long I have wanted to see you here. Lying as father did in the Odinsleep.", Loki said. "Sad that you missed the excitement in the town."

As Trevor looked at Thor's lifeless sleeping body, he still felt a sense of guilt and regret in causing this to happen. For it was him that started it.

Loki took notice of his expression and distraction, grinning softly in a dark manner.

"Are you still affected by your actions? You feel pity in doing this?", Loki asked.

"I wish there was another way then stabbing the one person I care. Even if you do not.", Trevor asked.

"I already told you. He is not dead. For if the spell is correct, the oaf should be asleep for a small sum of week. So, he will not wake up today, tomorrow, or the next."

"Unless one of the nurse witches figure out your spell. You realize that they will find out soon?"

"Let them. By then, it will be too late for what will come next. As I at least enjoy my time in the throne. For it is what I earn."

Trevor sighed softly, still having regret in his own inner thoughts.

"You are still going to help me of course, right?"

"I already did. There is no going back and I always wanted to be special then a silhouette. I know what I am doing."

"Good. For then we must continue on with our plan. If it to succeed well."

"And remember this as well, Loki. You can harm and kill as much as you want, but you leave my mother and Syllis alone. You do not touch them."

"Of course. As long as you do not fully kill my brother. For he is mine. Unless you want me to spare him."

"As for I know, he's not my father. Nor is he my kind. He's your sibling, so you do whatever pleases you."

"Very well."

"And another concern of thought."

"What?"

"What happens if Tom returns? Returns as Thunderclaw? He may be an issue for both of us."

Loki thought for a bit. Then, said what sounded necessary.

"He is your brother. Say whatever seems gullible for him to believe. For if he does become a problem later, you will kill him, right?"

Trevor hesitated for a bit. As much he wanted him gone and defeated, the word kill to Thunderclaw seemed tragic and far-fetched. 

Loki looked back at him, as he stood looking at the floor. He walked towards him to get responsive feedback.

"Trevor. I need you for this. I would not ask anyone else but you. One of these days, when he sees you what you really are beneath the fur, as everyone will, you will be a monster. A monster for then beasts to tell their children of tales of how a painted dog is a Frost Giant as well. And when your own brother learns the truth, he will hate you... deeply. For as he lost his father by them, he will never you as a brother again. And never will."

Trevor blinked with a frowned expression, not willing to accept every word coming from Loki. But, does not deny the facts about it. Nor the reason behind it. 

If anyone found out about him, they will see him as a monster. Nothing more. Just a wild painted dog/Frost Giant hybrid monster.

"So, in order to make sure my brother remains in his sleep while I keep the nurses in watch, you make sure your brother never comes home and forever stays in Earth. And if both goes sideways, we both end them. Can you... kill... Thunderclaw... as he is mortal?"

Trevor looked at the lying body of Thor, seeing him sleep and not knowing if he is listening or faded into subconscious. Either way, there was no stopping now. For the plan must continue. 

For Loki to remain as king and Trevor to remain as protector. 

He looked back at Loki, nodding to the agreement.

"Good. Then we continue with our plan."

"Yes. We do."

"One more thing. And consider this a gift from me."

Loki raised his hands and placed them above Trevor's head. Nervous and worried for what he was doing, the canine made expressions of warning.

"Do not worry. It will not hurt."

Then, Loki expanded his arms to Trevor's ears, slowly lifting his hands up, with a dark purple energy of magic appeared out of the hands. Forming the design of something based of Loki's own golden helmet. Creating a similar design to match for his canine apprentice. 

As he then finished by putting his hands down now, with the magic disappearing, Loki smiled at his creative design for the canine.

"Please. Take a look at yourself."

Turning around to face the mirror, Trevor looked at the tall stand of the mirror, a full body image. 

But what gazed upon his interest, was the thing on top of his head. 

And what laid upon his head, a brown solid mineral strong as bark, with two horns bent backwards, and little horns in the middle of the design. What was the design was a helmet, the color as rotten as his own species. A brown helmet of his own new identity.

Amazed by it, Trevor lightly chuckled. Then, grinned widely. Showing an affectionate dark side upon it.

"Tell me, Trevor. Are you ready to be part of something great for the greater good?"

As he looked at the mirror, looking at the craft of the helmet, he spoke in a frightening different tone.

"I do not want to be called Trevor. Trevor is no one upon this helmet. Upon this power. I think I shall embrace my true self. A name that fits well for you and for me."

"Really? And what name shall that be apprentice?"

The canine looked back at the mischievous being, his grin wider and his eyes showing a frightening look upon them.

"Mischief."

Loki grinned wide as well, seeing how much the canine grew on his expectations.

"Mischief you say?"

"Yes. I am Mischief."

"Then Mischief... my apprentice... we have a kingdom to help."

The two grinned together.

A grin of a return of a shadow planning devious disaster. 

And a canine already folded into darkness. A frail existence that has now penetrated deeply into the painted dog. And now forging a new name and path of a new destructive force.

An evil creating an evil to start along evil in the new world. 

As New Asgard has become the center of their plans, the world is already in danger for it to witness.

And for even its main hero, in another planet away from his home...

Not knowing the evil in the world he grew up in.

To know that his own canine stepbrother is gone forever.

To not know that New Asgard is already in immortal danger.

Chapter Text

Chapter 23: Finding The Hidden Federal Base In The Desert Night

8:30 PM
In the open desert of Gunlard

Darkness has spread. 

The night cooler then the midsummer heat.

The desert filled with the smallest chirps of insect life. 

The wind blowing ever so still in the naked air. 

Everything was tame in the night. In the open desert.

Far from civilization and further away from the peaks of a community or society.

With the white stars above shining brightly as in every night, lies in the cool open, a built base.

A federal agent base in one specific area.

Surrounded by three small built bases, all three connected with plastic tubes as walk-ins, eight tents spread in different corners of the area, parked large vehicles of vans and few trucks in the right side, the base was not small. Summed by an estimate of forty agents, fifteen of guards, twenty of scientists, and seven of engineers all in one base. 

But what was left untouched was the middle of the base. As the three main solid bases were formed as a circle, along with the plastic tubes and a solid lower grate to walk. 

Below the bases, were a few scientists scanning and detecting traces of a signal or signs of foreign activity. And what was left in the middle, not already faded or dug under the sand, were strange markings of solid black symbols imprinted on the ground. 

Solid ancient symbols that have remained since the arrival of the agents coming. Called by a particular canine agent.

Standing inside while watching outside, in the second base, the agent headquarters room, watched the German Shepard canine himself. 

The agent that found the trace of the black symbols on the ground the first time. 

The German Shepard agent known as agent Preston Connelly.

The dog looked at the black marks, a circular form in perfect shape and size, remaining still onto the desert ground. 

As he looked at it, he dug onto his own thoughts, remembering his orders and his prior mission from his leading agent.

TWO DAYS AGO

In the spoiling hot sun of the strong desert, arriving at a designated location in a black slim car, a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent parked and let the tires slow down. Coming out of the car, with two shiny shoes stepping the windy brown sand, the driver closed the door and walked towards the front. 

Blocking the sun behind his back, the agent was Preston Connelly. He looked at the smooth solid ground, scanning slowly like a robot on the surface. When he found the mark, he reached for his flip phone on his left pocket and called his director.

In return, he got a call from his ordeal leader.

"What do you have, Agent Connelly?", said Coulson.

"I found a giant black circular mark on the Earth's surface, sir. Like a tattoo printed on the rock."

"Did anyone come through?"

"Ummm... no. Just a black circle with weird written ancient words. Otherwise, I'm the only one here. Wait."

The male German Shepard found something on the sandy ground, marked tracks of tires.

He then saw the tracks continue going forward, leading to another small town at least twenty miles away. 

"Preston, what did you find?", asked Coulson on the phone.

"Sir, I think someone was already here. The tracks are still fresh. At least for eight hours."

"So, someone came."

"What does it mean, director?"

"It means, whoever came to that site, someone must have come above."

"Above? Like the skies?"

"Something like that."

"What do you want me to do meantime, sir?"

"Pinpoint the circled marks for the agents to come by and follow the tire tracks. Find whoever came to the marking."

"And arrest everyone?", Connelly jokingly said.

"No need. Just watch with your careful eyes and natural scent. Once you found something, contact me again."

"You got it. Connelly out."

The male canine flipped down the phone to end the call and looked back at the burnt marks on the center of the desert. He shifted his eyes left and right, looking at the design of the black signatures. He had no idea what would create a massive mark, but then looked up at the skies, wondering what Coulson said about someone living up in the skies. He pondered for a small time, until his mind went back to mission mode, and was about to continue his next goal to follow the tire tracks. 

He walked back to his black slim car, opening the door, entering in, and shut it gently. He started the vehicle, pressed the accelerator lightly, put the stick-on reverse, and put himself back in front of the tracks. In front of the car, he pressed guidance spots and a track follower, with a red lined mark showing his destination of the tracks.

"Let's hope the wind doesn't take it away.", he whispered to himself.

He then pressed on the accelerator and followed the tracks.

Not knowing of what new powerful force came down to the animal Earth, one thing made clear sense from above the planet. Something that has traveled down to their world. 

A sign from the thunder above.

END OF TWO DAYS AGO

And that is all he remembered from his last instructions of that time of day. After getting the call from his director, let it alone be the Phil Coulson, was even coming to the secured area itself.

To have himself see the black markings on the ground. 

While he was hesitant of the idea of allowing the human agent to come enter the area, he did not want to stop him. As for a long time, being over a good quarter of years, he trusts him. Enough to trust many other human beings he has met. As they have to stay hidden even longer. To continue hiding away from the beast world. 

Aside of brand-new technology, a good few are disguised under animal cloaking, devices to hide their real faces while showing more an animal look to fit in the beast world. For no one knows that humans live amongst them, due to the technology hiding their real selves. 

Despite it, Coulson, the new director of a reformed organization S.H.I.E.L.D., was coming to see the evidence himself. As he knows a similar incident that he faced on his own home world. 

For as two hours passed from the initial address of his arrival, with only two more until he comes to the site.

As he waited for his human boss, the canine continued to look outside, thinking to himself while accidentally whispering his thoughts.

"Where do all these people come from?", Connelly whispered to himself.

Hearing his voice, a male brown black spotted horse agent asked if he said something to him.

"Sir? Did you say something?"

Connelly turned his attention to the male horse.

"Oh. Forgive me, agent. I did not mean to get your attention."

"Everything alright though?"

Connelly slowly frowned as he looked back outside the markings.

"So much is happening already. Too much at least."

"How so, sir?"

"It's been at least what? Twenty, twenty-five years? And all of the sudden, all these people start coming out. Our people. Our beasts. And it never stops."

The male horse stood, blinking a few times to get his point.

"The world already knows Iron Mutt. Idiot had to say what he was. Now the world is getting back Captain Citizen. And no one knows how he disappeared. Waiting for that secret to be dropped. And not just only but a few weeks ago, Harleen suffered a brutal destructive attack by two beasts."

"Four actually, sir. There were four of them."

"Yeah. Four of them. Causing nothing but destruction."

"I thought the Wulk was a good guy?"

"Everyone will say that. And perhaps he is. Still does not stop all the mayhem and destruction. Ever since the humans have lived with us, hiding from the world, it seems like they made our world hell then before."

"We cannot blame them though. For its even a secret how they came here in the first place. It's still a secret to all of us."

"And how long do we have to keep the secret? Until one of us sniffs something odd, it's only time before the entire beast world knows that something else exists here. Alien life."

"You are right about that. I do not know how long they can hide. Or if we can hide the truth from everyone."

"We have to keep hiding it. For the sake of them."

"And yet, I keep asking to myself, sir? Why do we keep the truth from everyone? From them?"

Connelly thought about it for a while. He twisted his eyes around and sighed softly from his nose as he looked back at the window.

"Because they are a people as well. Who are we as beasts to kill something if they never killed us? Aside of most rogue ones lose. Besides, they do not want to be with us forever. As long as we help them, the sooner they will be gone from us."

"Kind of dark to say, don't you agree sir?"

"We're now living in the dark, agent. The more these beasts become like the superhumans, the realization that one day the world everyone knew will change. When aliens have been with us for twenty-five years. I just hope to Rex it will not go down in war and blood. It will be worse than the Carni-Herbi War."

The male horse nodded to himself, understanding what the canine agent was saying. As he believed in all of it, a few of the most held soft spots for the human beings. Despite dealing with other rogue ones, ones that are terrorists, like the Ten Rings. And other human curses spreading their own Earth. 

But now with the rise of beasts becoming superpowered or falling in line of evil human organizations, the chances of them having powers are likely to start a newborn age of hatred and discrimination than ever before in the animal world. While many might love the heroes coming out, the Iron Mutt, Captain Citizen, and less likely the Wulk, there is no telling when it will end or continue the spread of superpowered animals. And the worse being stuck or born by villains. 

Either way, Connelly, while he loves his job and the people with it, his honest thoughts came to a point of reality. That when the chance comes, when the animal world knows of the existence of humans, everything will change forever.  

Distracted by his inner thoughts, he turned around as the male horse was getting his attention.

"Sir, you going to be alright?"

Connelly sighed softly, a bit pressured his sigh, but nodded and looked back at the window. 

"I'll be fine. Just continue watching the base. And contact me if the director calls back."

The male horse wanted to say something but kept it to himself. He nodded and responded respectfully.

"Yes, sir."

The male equine left him alone, letting him stare outside the working activity. 

He watched the scientists work their way around the circle, without stepping or poking it, getting every vibrant reading of the marking. He watched them continue their work, scanning and getting small beeps to determine any sign of activity happening.

As he continued to watch them, he continued with his thoughts as well. 

Thinking too deep about how things can go downhill so fast and so quick. 

To when beasts globally realize alien life, human beings, have been in their world for twenty to twenty-five years. 

To where he believes that everything will end drastically down.

Outside the base, further feet away and hiding in the dark, where the prickled bushes and cactus to the tallest canyons were smothered in darkness. What came next was the rain. 

Large and falling shrouds of water from the sky landing upon the solid ground of the night time. The rain fierce and strong, heavy drops dropping like pounding arrows onto the flat surface. The sand and dirt becoming wet and moist from the heavy raindrops.

However, hiding in the dark and covered by the severe raindrops, two animals stood outside in the mess of it. The two animals being the male Bengal tiger and the female Angora goat.

Arriving before the darkness or the storm, with the vehicle hiding somewhere in the canyons, the two traveled by foot, as the location of the tracker was not far away. They stopped as they lowered themselves from being caught open.

Luckily bringing it with them, both were covered in waterproof hoodie blankets for the rainstorm, as they looked at the federal agent base that was at least an estimation of 140-150 meters away.

Jess had a pair of binoculars on her hands, as she scanned the entire environment of the secured base.

Her front view scanned the entire area, seeing bright tower lights and strong base lights outside the dark. She then moved to the guarded parts, the parked vehicles, and seeing how much covered land has been taken over.

Once she got all under her eyesight, she took it off with a nervous and frowned expression on her face.

"There is too many of them out there. I do not like this.", Jess said.

"May I see?", Tom asked.

She passed him the binoculars steadily as he grabbed them softly from her. He then looked upon them and watched through them to view the base.

He scanned around the base, seeing the same things as Jess did. The tower lights, the bases, the vehicles, and that heavily packed guards of agents swarming around the heavy storm.

He finished his view with a steady groan. But did not change his mind to cower away.

"It may seem there are many. But we cannot run away."

"What? Did you see how many of them there are? You can't be this crazy to go in there."

"What choice do we have? We traveled this far at this time of hour. We cannot leave without getting back your friends key thing."

"Key chip."

"Aye, that. I will not leave until I reclaim that."

"Tom. Just know, if you do this... you could die. These agents may or may not spare you. So please, reconsider again what you are doing. Please be real for this."

Tom sighed softly, tired of hearing it over. While he understands of her worries and needful care for him, he stubbornly believed that he will be fine. Elegantly untouchable like treating this in every battle he faced.

At this point, to live or die, he will not run or cower away. For it is a thing within all felines to not back off from a fight. A pride that is an gene in most felines.

He looked back at the female Angora goat, with a friendly expression on his face, despite getting himself ready for a certain death.

"Jess, I will be fine. I need you to stay here and wait for me. For I cannot allow you to follow. But... if something were to happen, leave and never come back. No matter what, do not follow me at any matter."

"But Tom, you-"

"I know. I am aware of what I could face. And would be the end of me. But I will not go back without at least trying. I said I will do this and I will do this."

Jess looked at the tiger. Seeing the seriousness in his expression, no fear or worry in his eyes. He was dead serious of doing this. And no matter what, she cannot convince or consider anymore ideas to change his mind.

He was going to do this. Now that the have found the hidden federal base in the desert night, there was no stopping this time.

She sighed in defeat. She then looked back at his him, her eyes with worry, concern, and sadness.

"Please be careful, Tom. Please come back as well."

Tom smiled softly and slowly lifted his right hand up to her. His right fingers finding to her snout, stroking softly her pink face with his fingers.

"I will come back. You have my word."

Her face slowly turned red, her heart beating peacefully, and her eyes amazed of how gentle and calm this male tiger was.

Then, with a blink of seconds, the tiger dodged away without saying anymore words or even a quick farewell, he got up and immediately took off.

Jess was caught by surprise as the tiger left her in the rainy darkness. She watched him run off towards the base. Running with heavy footsteps stepping on the wet dirt.

By then, for her minimal sight of the dark, he disappeared into the darkness. Swallowed by the night and engulfed into the pitch blackness. Tom was nowhere for her to see.

Aside of the turning tower lights, all she saw where Tom was... nothing but the darkness that consumed the open desert land.

She breathed heavily, as her worries and nervousness brainwashed her.

Without thinking but believing it to be the best solution if he is caught alive, Jess grabbed her phone from her left pocket and dialed for medical doctor boss. Instead of calling 911, she found her boss to be the choice for this solution of an overbearing problem beyond her hands.

To call Dr. Luber.

She waited for the call back, with the phone dialing back in return.

"Come on, come on. Pick up.", she muttered.

Finally, the call was picked up and a male voice talked through the machine.

"Yes, hello?"

"Dr. Luber. It's Jess."

"Jess? What are you calling late at this time of hour?"

"It's... important sir. Very important."

"What kind of importance?"

"It's about.... Tom."

"Tom? The tiger patient? Is everything okay there?"

"Well... sort of."

"Did he try to attack or cause physical harm to you?"

"Oh no, sir. The opposite at least."

"Opposite? By what do you specifically mean by opposite?"

"Well... you might need to come here first. He's..." She stopped herself for a moment. She then looked back at the base and panicked too much of the thought of something awful to happen to the tiger. But, she was going to finish her reasoning. "He's attacking a base we found guarded by federal agents."

"What? Is this a joke, Jess?"

"Sir. I would not be calling you if this was an important major reason. I would never joke in my job."

"And wait? Federal agents? What are they doing here? Jess, what have you gotten yourself in?"

"It's.... a long story. It would be best if you heard it from all of us in person."

"Dear Rex. Alright. Where are you now?"

Jess started to explain everything to him, from where she is and their current location. She explained in every fast and small detail so that he could find them in time.

To hopefully that Tom will survive against an federal base.

As the tiger himself was brave enough to attack and invade the federal base itself.

To find the key chips and come back in one piece altogether.

As that was the plan all along.

Chapter Text

Chapter 24: Attacking The Hidden Federal Base In The Desert Night

As the heavy raindrops continued to fall down, the federal base remained neutral. For not knowing what was going to happen to them in the middle of the stormy night. For who has come to their secret location.

With the guards walking to base to base, for a few to walk to the vehicles and the tents, every agent was in charge of every department of the base. With the towering headlights shining above them, to track anything out of ordinary or out of place. Everyone outside the base was doing their own orders of command by the agent in charge, as they focused upon the base and its enclosed surroundings.

Due to the heavy rain, the scientists went back inside, while placing around a plastic covering to not lose the black markings on the ground. To make sure the storm does not take away the resource of further discovery and learning the source.

As they returned inside, the agents remained outside to watch and guard, forced to adapt with the heavy rain. But as they were to be left to watch and guard, someone else has entered into their secret location, with no suspecting to be attacked or invaded so silently unprepared.

Already inside the base, Tom has found his way into the bases, hiding himself in the parked vehicles. He hid there while still wearing the waterproof hoodie blanket on him.

He scanned the area, with his carnivore night vision to determine a great way to enter, while for sure taking out some people.

With the rain dropping heavily down and the darkness surrounding his area, despite the strong lights from the towers, Tom was going to the main base. To retrieve the key chip. And get out in one piece. For Jess's sake.

Coming next to the parked vehicles, with his eyes gazed upon the first base, where was the storage equipment section. Whereas the second base was the agent headquarters and the third was the medical/jail base. 

He first had to get through the guards and pass the lights. And get inside the door itself. 

Before he attacked, he saw one of the agents, used a special ID card and swiped under a scanning machine. The machine beeped, the doors clicked open, and the agent with three others behind followed him inside. Then, the door shut completely, with the hinges locked in place until someone can get in with the ID card.

While never seeing it before, it came to his mind that he needed that to get in. So, he does need to take out some men peacefully to get the card. 

And it was now the time to start as he had the stormy darkness to cover him.

Walking slowly to a male dog agent guard, stepping on the mud, he walked quietly to him. Walking in silence like a predator stalking prey, he then stopped and pounced. He grabbed the male dog into the vehicles and laid out an offscreen strong punch.  With one strong and simple punch on the dog, it was a swift attack. Getting him down, the tiger peeked out to see anyone crossing over.

He then bends down to the dog, digging through his clothes and armored vest. He found then an ID card on his right chest pocket. He snatched the card from the plastic hook and kept it hold onto his hand.  

Getting that, he then quickly moved the dog away from any walking guards. He dragged him to the back of the rear end vehicles, until suddenly he was stopped by a voice. 

"Hey you, stop!", said a male voice.

Out in the open, but in the backside of the vehicles, Tom halted from the voice. He let go of the dog and stood straight up, as the agent was then walking towards him.

"Alright, stay there. Don't do anything funny."

Having a machine gun pointed behind the tiger's back, Tom stood without making any movements. 

But then, the male animal, an antelope got distracted from a radio feed from his right chest. Taking his eyes off the tiger in seconds, the tiger reacted quickly as he measured how far the antelope was far from him. 

Acting quick, he turned around, swiped the gun away from him, and went for a right strong jab on the antelope's face. The antelope fell on his back, hitting on the muddy ground. He tried to attack, but the tiger jumped on him, knocking him out with a fast right uppercut to the lower snout. 

The male antelope was then knocked out. 

Exhaling heavily, Tom decided to leave the two animals on the ground and not do much with them. having at least the dog's ID card, he had what he needed to get inside the door. He then looked at the two knocked out beasts. Seeing that both are still breathing, he left them laying in the mud and pouring rain. 

He went back to where he was, bending down on the parked vehicles, stalking the area for any men around. He looked around for a hiding safe area instead of running to the door. Sixteen feet away from him, was a tent on the right side, that was close to the base itself. Seeing the tent and no one outside it, he took the chance in running towards it. 

With the lights not around the area or any watchful eyes, he sprinted for the tent. 

He ran on the squished mud, running in the heavy rain, and not stopping until he gets to the backside of the tent. He finally made it as he got behind the tent, taking a few breaths. 

He looked around from the back and saw a few men and some lights coming close. While the men were far, the lights were heading to his position.

He decided to then go to the front of the tent, to get inside.

He ran from the side and quickly got inside the tent. As he got inside the tent, the light shined away and kept its rotating routine around the area.

He then looked who was inside and were two people. Two males that one was a shaved ram and a skinny ocelot. Seeing that a trespassing tiger entered their tent, they began to attack.

The ocelot was the first to strike, with a right jab and a left overhead. Tom dodged the attacks and went for six uppercuts on the ocelot's torso. Feeling the six strong uppercuts hitting his abdomen, he backed away until then getting a front kick to the face. The ocelot fell on his back and laid unconsciously. 

The ram saw this and was starting to get terrified. But he growled and then charged with his horns down. Tom dodged the attack, let his foot out, and made the ram trip on his chest. Then, as he fell on the ground, Tom grabbed his legs, pulled him back into the tent, grabbed his horns, smashed his face onto the solid ground, lifted him up to his knees, and went for a left spinning back kick on the ram's snout. The ram was then knocked out unconsciously, laying three feet away from the ocelot.

Getting them down, the tiger exhaled heavily and regaining his consciousness in speed. He took a small sigh and was about to continue next onto the door. 

Suddenly, alarms started running rampant. Men yelling outside and red sirens signaling every agent in every area. 

Worried about the sounds and the reason behind it, he peeked over the tent. He looked out to see what was happening, as many men were running towards the parked vehicles. Trying to think what was there, he then realized what he left there. 

The two knocked out agents from earlier. 

He started to think that one of the guards must have found their bodies. And the reason to sound the alarm, the annoying stinging siren sound, bringing all of them there. 

He then had the bright idea of then getting to the door. 

With everyone distracted to the knocked-out guards, he had the chance to go the door. To get inside, find the location of the key chip, beat up anyone in the way, retrieve it, and escape without dying. 

Seeing that there was no one guarding the door or anywhere near the base, he exhaled softly to prepare his sprint. He looked at the door, hoping to reach there in time. He took his final breath and gazed upon the door.

He sprinted out of the tent and ran to the door that went to the first base. 

He ran again. Stepping on the mud and wet from the rain above, Tom ran until he steps upon the steel steps of the door. He jumped over the rails, making a small trip on the steps. But he caught himself landing on his hands and crawled up the steps, standing back up as he got to the front of the door. 

As he stood in front of the door, he then took out the ID card he stole from the canine guard. 

He then placed it on the scanner, but nothing happened. 

Caught by surprise, he tried again. But nothing responded.

He pushed it closer, smudging the card on the scanner, but nothing was happening.

"No, no, no, no. Help me, door! Let me in!", he muttered angrily.

He tried again. But nothing was helping.

He growled deeply, aggravated by the scanner.

Then, he thought of something. 

He flipped the card with the black bar behind. He placed the bar on the scanner. Then, it beeped with the red color turning into a green color. The door hinges were unlocked and the door was free for the card holder to enter.

Tom smiled as he finally got the door to open.

"Stupid mortal machines.", he whispered.

He then quickly opened the door and let himself in. He closed the door from behind and the hinges locked itself for anyone outside wanting to enter with the card. He breathed softly, as he was able to get inside. 

All he needed know was one key chip. 

He looked behind him as he was in the first base. The storage room. 

Storages of black suitcases, larger cases, some wooden crates, aisles of boxes, crates, and weapons, and a weapon hangar. The room was small then the other two bases but was full of valuable equipment and supplies of technology and varied items of hardware use. 

Tom looked at the room itself. Shocked at how much is in and too many for him to even know what any of them are. He stepped on the steel floor, gazing around the storage room. He was amazed by how much collected equipment was stored. 

He saw computers, printers, desktops, file cabinets, and hardware computer equipment in one side. On the right. Then he looked at the left, where was mostly crates, boxes, and containers placed on top of each other. 

As he was curious in most of it, he focused back to finding the key chip. He decided to turn right to where the computers were. He walked down to the right, seeing then a table with a black resting device with six key chips on top.  

He then remembered what Levi told him what they look like and what was his style of key chip. 

Seeing them laying on the table, he paced to the table and looked over the chips. He started to recall what Levi told him of his own brand.

"Black key chip with a scratch and noticeable curved star on the left side."

He muttered those words to remember, as he picked up the key chips. All were black, so he had to pick them up to find the exact design and descriptions of the one key chip. He started with the first two on the left, seeing them with no scratches or a star on the left side. He put those two back to where they were and picked up the other two. He looked at the key chips and saw nothing that fit with the descriptions. He then placed those back on the charging device and looked at the other two. He picked the last two up and scanned over them. He looked at the fifth one, inspecting anything that fit with the descriptions. But nothing fit within the descriptions at all. So, he placed it back to the device. 

He then looked at the last one. The sixth one. Hoping for it to be the key chip that belongs rightfully to Levi.

He looked at the key chip and looked over its descriptions. Then, he found a scratch mark on the right. 

"This must be it. Please let it be."

He then flipped it over with a star symbol on the left. 

"Yes. I found it. This must be the key chip friend Levi owns."

He looked over it again, to make sure it is the right one. He looked back at the scratch mark and the star symbol a few times, knowing that this is the one that belongs to Levi. Knowing that he found it, he placed it under his right pocket of his new pants and stored them deeply under, so they never fall out.

"It's done. Now I must leave before they find me."

Heading out the same way he came in, forgetting everything else inside, he needed to escape.

Heading for the door, the door then clicked open. Someone was coming in.

Too fast for him to quickly hide, a male timberwolf got inside the base, but stopped as he saw the tiger inside.

"Hold right there!", the timberwolf ordered.

Quickly in response, Tom grabbed a wrench from the floor and threw it at the male canine, not having the chance to get out his gun. The wrench hit his face, the intense solid affect making him trip from the tipping door and rolled down the steps to the muddy ground. 

Tom paced to the door, as he then saw other agents coming out of the darkness, helping the canine on the ground. Then, a few saw him standing on the door, blocking his chance to run free into the stormy night. 

As he was spotted, three agents took out their pistols, aimed at the tiger to fire. Seeing the weapons, he quickly closed the door as they fired non-lethal tranquillizers at him. The sedative bullets hit the steel door, not one of them getting to the tiger in time.

Seeing that he now trapped inside, he had to get around the base. Which meant he had to get through the other bases, all the way to the third base. And to get there, he might as well deal with more agents along the way. 

Having no choice and not wanting to stand to wait upon them coming up to the door, Tom was going to escape the hard way out.

He ran to the other side, towards a door that would lead into plastic coverings of a steel bridge walkway. Luckily, the door was not built with a scanner he was able to bust the door open while closing it behind. 

But as he closed the door from behind, he heard voices coming close to him. He knew he was going to fight his way out.

He ran on the steel platform, the loud thudding and banging of his boots stepping on the metal grates. He ran up a ramp of stairs and immediately saw the upcoming agents. 

Four of them coming out of the second base. 

Preparing himself, with a male dingo coming up the steps, Tom acted quickly by grabbing the rails, lifted his torso up, and double kicked the canine. 

The dingo fell on his back while landing on a male alpaca. He then jumped down to face two other male beasts. A clouded leopard and a bright yellow lion with a red mane. 

The clouded leopard came in first, but Tom dodged the feline's overhead strike, giving him a right uppercut to the abdomen. He then front kicked him in the chest, making him fall on the arms of the lion. As the lion caught the leopard, Tom engaged with a sidekick, his boots on the leopard's torso and Tom's strong kick, pushing down the lion on his back, hitting the solid platform. He then punched the lion three times in the face, until getting pounced by the male alpaca. 

The alpaca got him behind his back, trying to hold him down. Despite having some muscle, his strength was no match for a tiger. Tom easily lifted up to his knees, gave two left elbows on the alpaca's abdomen, letting him go. Tom then jumped back to his feet and side kicked the alpaca's chest. 

Then the male lion came at him, with a right overhead punch to the right side, a left jab on the left side, and then a grab on the shoulders with a right knee to the abdomen. Tom struggled a bit after the knee gut but got himself up. He grabbed the lion's mane and ripped it out from his left neck. The lion screamed from the torn fur, as the tiger then gave him four uppercuts to the abdomen, grabbed his right arm, raised his right elbow and snapped the lion's arm by making him roar with a painful snap. He then swiped the lion's leg, making him fall onto his knees, grabbed his face, bashed it two times on the rail, and finished it with a right jab on the right snout. From all of the brutal impact, the male lion groaned and rolled very little on the walkway. 

Seeing he got all four down, he then ran to the second base entrance. 

Then he saw a male green feathered orange beaked duck stand there, with a gun pointed at him. But he acted too slow and the tiger acted very quick. He pounced on the medium sized duck, as the duck crashed behind a table with papers, files, and written utensils onto the ground. Getting him pinned on the ground, he gave the male duck a quick punch in the face, knocking him out instantly.  

As he got the duck down, Tom got up and made his way to exiting the second base to the next walkway. 

But... he then stopped.

As something caught his attention outside the base's windows.

He breathed heavily as he walked to the window, while keeping his ears open for any other agents to fight against. He walked to the window until stopping three feet from it. 

He looked at the plastic covering. The overlong sheet of plastic that is covering something important from the violent rain. He squinched his eyes to see closer the covering. 

He made very little of what it is, until he saw something strange. Something marked with black color like strong ink. Symbols of ancient foreign shapes and sizes. A circular form around the base he is inside. 

He made every note of it, until realizing knowing what it is.

"It cannot be."

As he continued to stare, he realized what the agents were doing here in the middle of the wasteland desert.    

They have found the rainbow bridge, the gateway that leads back to New Asgard. The Bifrost.

"They found the Bifrost."

He then concluded in a thought of how it is here.

"It must have been from me. I came out here. The gateway has led me into the desert. It explains why these agents are here. Why they are intruding thy friends. And-"

He stopped speaking. 

Then, he thought of something else.

Something that made him come all this way.

He reached for his pocket and took out the key chip. He then let it slide on his orange furred palm, gazing at the mortal device.

"For why do thou friends want from this? Why are you important, key chip? Why is-"

Then, he figured out a certain puzzle on his mind.

He looked back at the Bifrost gate markings and looked back at the key chip. 

He then spoke the words out to make it clear to himself.

"They are after me."

Suddenly, he heard voices coming from the exiting door. More were coming to him. All to stop him from escaping. 

Done with his staring and realization, he his back the key chip on his pocket, and readied himself to run out the exiting door. That would lead to the third base.

He had no idea how he will get out. But escaping was the only plan he has for now.

As he saw the door open, he acted immediately to run at it. 

He saw a pistol out beyond the door. Seeing it, Tom pushed the door and slammed it on the agent's arm. Breaking it, the agent screamed in agonized pain. He then opened the door and front kicked the agent, revealing to be a male gazelle. The gazelle fell onto two other agents, as they also fall down on the platform walkway. 

Tom then jumped down, two feet from the agents, and saw three more come up at him. Two had electric batons.

One was a male gorilla and took the first strike. The tiger dodged the strike, used his left hand formed into a knuckle, and bashed the gorilla's front face. He then took the gorilla's arm, used his foot to trip him, flipped him backwards, and then stepped on his chest. 

Then a male zebra zapped him int he back, the tiger groaning from the pain. While although feeling the mortal pain, his testosterone instinct came up. He turned around and right jabbed the zebra. He then grabbed his arm, twisted his wrist, and zapped him back, zapping his neck. The zebra yelled in pain from the intense zapping and then was right knuckled on the left snout. 

Then a male caiman stood int he way, two feet shorter than him. As he was going to attack him, a male lemur jumped on his back, covering his face. Caught by surprise by the jump attack, a male panther then swooped in from behind, as he then kicked the tiger's leg, making him fall on his knees. Then, the lemur jumped off by placing both his boots on his back and putting him down on the ground. 

Tom fell on his front and almost got up, until the panther got him from behind, by putting his right arm around his neck. He also held down his knee on his legs, keeping the tiger from getting up. He then punched the tiger from behind, punching his spine almost. 

Then the caiman joined in by punching the tiger's face repeatedly. Started with a right jab, a left, a right, a left, a right, a left, a right, a left, and so more onto the tiger's face. 

The lemur then grabbed one of the electric zappers and went for Tom's neck. Feeling the electric pain as a mortal, Tom yelled from the pain. Hating the pain. While also getting choked and punched a lot. 

He was nearly defeated. He was ready to give up. The choking arm slither, the brutal punching in the snout, the electric zapping on his neck. While it should have already ended him. It only fueled his mortal testosterone feline levels and the will to not be easily taken down by mortal beasts. 

As the caiman was going to strike again, he went for a right jab. Seeing the knuckle coming, he bent down his torso to have the panther punched in the face. He yelped from the strong punch and lost his tension on the tiger. With his legs free from the panther's knees, he stood up and fell on his back, crushing the panther behind.

The lemur had the stick and was going to zap him again, but Tom then aimed at the lemur's abdomen, kicking at his lower torso. The lemur bent down a little, as Tom then grabbed the electric stick, took it from the lemur, and zapped his right knee. The lemur got to his left knee as he felt the shock on his right knee. The tiger then went for his throat, zapping his larynx. The lemur almost choked from the zapping on the throat, as then Tom kicked him in the face. The lemur then fell on his back, knocked out. 

Tom then jumped back up to his feet as he saw the caiman come in. Surprised to see his attack, the reptile opened his jaws and tried to bite him. He dodged the attack but was bashed by his tail. Tom landed on his back and saw the caiman come for him. He then used both of his feet to stop the caiman's charging attack and lifted him up to fall behind the platform metal on his top head. The caiman groaned from the headfirst pain from his top head, trying to ease the pain. 

He then saw the panther getting back up. Seeing the panther was not done, tom got up quick to deal with him. The panther went for a right jab and Tom took it. As the right jab was a bit weak from the panther's strike. He then made left hook, but Tom bashed it away, grabbed the panther's vest, dragged him in for a headbutt, and then with his feline tiger strength, lifted up the male panther to have his back hit two strong tubing lights. His back cracked and shattered the glass and electricity of the light poles, as the panther fell on his front torso. He tried to get up but slumped onto the ground in unconscious pain.

Thinking that it was over, the male caiman got back up, but felt dozed and dizzy from hitting his top head on metal platform. Tom looked back at the reptile as he tried to get his feet in balance. But he was in no strength or mentality to fight. Tom saw how messed up he was, as the caiman could barely lift his hands up to form fists.

But not wanting to see if he regains his fighting skill, Tom growled deeply at the caiman. The caiman also growled back, with a hissing sound. While weak, Tom then roared at the caiman as he charged at him. With little response to dodge or fight, the caiman had his eyes open wide, as the tiger pounced on him, and fell on the platform again. Then to make sure, Tom tightened his right fist and uppercut the caiman's long snout, getting him knocked out cold.

Tom placed his hands on the platform, trying to use all of his strength to escape. He panted heavily, trying to calm his fighting and return back to his escape mission. He shook his head a little to calm his mortal mind, exhaled normally, and looked at the door that led to the medical/jail base. The third base. 

He growled softly as he got himself up. He looked behind, seeing all the agents knocked out and groaning from the pain. 

He scoffed of how easy and useless they were taken out. In his battles, they would last hours. While he wanted to embrace his victory, he needed to continue his escape.

He looked back at the open door of the third base and ran to it. While he ran there, he placed his hand on his pocket, feeling the key chip still there. He grinned as he still has it in his pants. 

As he got to the door, a strong fist went to his nose. 

Tom landed on his back as he felt the strong punch landing on his nose. He moved his facial muscles around to feel his nose work and stroked it softly to ease the pain. He then looked back at who punched him down in a surprise attack.

Standing above him, was a tall male black bear with two scars on his left eye. The bear looked down at him with a grisly serious expression on his face. Standing taller as if were the size of a Frost Giant. 

While seeing the tall bear look down at him, Tom chuckled as he was not amused by his menacing height. 

"You're big."

Tom then slowly stood up, with the bear watching him stand in an expressionless face. 

He continued to stare at the tiger, as the tiger got himself up to his feet. As the bear was three times taller than him. 

But, still not amused, Tom then switched his face to annoyance.

"I fought bigger."

He then formed a right fist and punched the bear on the right snout.

The bear moved his neck but his body did not scuffle. It remained as it stood.

Tom looked at the bear, as he then turned his head back to him. His expression tingling with anger.

Tom knew he was going to be in a longer fight against the black bear.

INTENSE FIGHT SCENE (TOM VS BLACK BEAR AGENT)

The fight commenced.

The black bear was the first to attack. He started with a strong left jab and punched Tom in the left, getting the tiger to fall on his right side. He fell and landed on his right arm, while feeling the strong fist in his snout. But it did not stop him from fighting back.

Tom immediately got up, but the black bear got to him first, picking his shirt up, and headbutting his face. Tom fell on his back, his spin impacting the platform surface. He groaned a little from the fall and headbutt, but still did not put him down.

The black bear walked towards to him, but Tom lifted both his legs up and aimed at this lower abdomen. The black bear moved backwards, getting back his balance from not falling down. 

Tom jumped back up and went to attack the black bear. 

He went for four uppercuts on the bear's abdomen, two jabs on the face, and a second front kick on his chest. The bear lost his footing from the kick and fell on his back. As Tom was going to pounce on him, the bear had his right foot up, lifted the tiger up, and flipped him up to fall behind him. 

The tiger landed on a table of medical supplies, crushing the table and the supplies falling onto the base floor. But that did not stop him as well. 

The black bear got himself up. But so did the tiger as well.

Tom panted with his eyes in battle rage, was getting tired of seeing the bear not being put down. Seeing that he was on his back, Tom took the opportunity to attack fast.

He charged at the black bear agent with a loud yell. The black bear turned around too late, as the tiger grabbed him with both his arms hugging him and pushing him towards the plastic wall. He kept pushing the tall muscular black bear to the plastic wall, until both went through, torn the plastic wall, and fell three feet down into muddy ground. 

With the storm above with the rain falling heavier than before, the two mammals were outside the base and the walkway platform, out fighting in the sticky mud. And the testosterone fight continued to escalate.

The black bear gave the tiger a right jab and a left hook, making the bear get off him. The tiger moved to the left from the hook and the bear grabbed his back, his fingers snatching his shirt, and pulled him down on the muddy ground. He then strikes the tiger with a right elbow on the tiger's abdomen. And did another for three times. 

Going for the fourth, the tiger moved away from the next elbow strike. He then roundhouse the black bear in the face with his right foot, striking his right snout. The bear moved away and slid on the mud. 

The tiger tried to get himself up but slipped on the mud. He tried to get up, until the black bear gave the tiger a sidekick on his chest. The tiger fell on his back and rolled to his left side. 

The black bear found a way to get back up and turned around to face Tom trying to keep the painful kick from not affecting him. Before he had the chance to attack or even protect himself, the black bear walked to him, grabbed his shirt, picked him up, and threw him behind him, the tiger falling on his back again. 

Then the bear came to step on him. Stepping on his chest once and two in the abdomen. Tom rolled to his side, but then the bear kicked him in the back, making him roll down on the mud. Tom rolled to his front, groaning and exhaling roughly from the kicks. 

He tried to crawl away, but the bear got to him first, grabbing his legs to him, and then arm choked him. 

He placed his right arm around the tiger's neck, getting him in a chokehold, as the tiger struggled to get free from the choking position. He struggled as he tried to wriggle himself free, trying to move his flexible body around to free the bear's strong arm hold. 

Then, he realized about the slippery mud. He thought of attacking his legs. Instead of elbow strikes or back headbutting, he needed to get the legs. 

He focused his position on the nearest leg in the way, the right in the way of his position to kick. He growled as he tried to focus on the leg, while not wanting to lose consciousness. As he did not come this far to be defeated by a bear.

With all of his squirming and wriggling, the bear moved his right leg closer, for Tom found the opportunity to kick the knee.  In locked place, the tiger then aimed for the right knee, with all of his strong force, kicked the knee hard enough for the bear to lose focus on choking him. 

While it was not enough power to break or bend backwards the leg, the intense force was enough for the bear to yell in pain and lose his choke arm grip. Feeling that the arm was not strong enough around his neck, the tiger then headbutted with his back head, striking the bear's nose. 

The bear freed the tiger from his choking position and the tiger then really went for it.

The tiger pounced on him and the two rolled on the mud. This time however, tom got himself up as the bear was too slow to get up. On his knees, the tiger went to attack the bear before the tall carnivore had the chance.

He went for two left jabs, a right jab, a left overhead, a right hook, a left jab, two right jabs, a left hook, and a front kick to the bear's chest.

The bear went on his back, groaning from the punching strikes. But he was not done yet. While getting weak, he was trying to get back up to stop the tiger.

Seeing that he has not done, the tiger did not stop for the bear to get back up. 

With the bear already getting back to his feet, Tom ran at him for not a pounce. But for a jumping double kick.

The bear reacted too slow and too timid, as the punches made him vulnerable to attacks. Especially for not encountering this. 

Tom jumped in the air, put his legs together, and then double kicked together by bashing the bear's chest in strong kicking force. 

The bashing impact of the double kick made the bear fall back down on his back, landing on the squished mud, and coughing from the double kick. 

Tom landed on his feet, as he watched the bear cough from the brutal kick. 

The bear lifted his head up, trying to get back up. But Tom got annoyed from quickly and was losing energy to keep this going. So, in a fast reflex, he came up to the bear, and kicked his snout, instantly knocking the black bear out. 

END OF INTENSE FIGHT SCENE (TOM VS BLACK BEAR AGENT)

Tom looked at the knocked-out bear, as he laid unconsciously on the muddy ground. 

He exhaled heavily and panted, as he was slowly losing his battle wits and will to continue. As he needed to continue his escape.

With him outside, standing in the heavy pouring rain, he had the chance to run away. 

Away from the bases and the guards, he took the chance to run off, to not deal with anymore threats coming to him.

He then heard loud voices coming from the bases. Reinforcements of agents coming close to the platform walkway in the second to third base. More were coming.

Not hesitating to have them find him, Tom took the chance to run in the stormy night.

He ran as fast as he could. 

Stepping on the mud and squelching the ground as he pressed them. He slid down the muddy hill that led him down to the flat surface. Seeing that he was out of the bases open, he sighed softly as he walked away from their watch. 

But as he walked slowly, one of the watchtower lights spotted him outside the base. 

Already caught like a moth in a flame, Tom was already caught by their light.

The man in charge of the light yelled and hollered at the agents inside the base, telling them where the intruder is escaping out of. 

Not waiting to see what happens next, Tom ran off in the darkness. But it was already too late, as the light followed his every running step.

Hoping to run into the canyons, he would made it as he was running on foot. But he was not expecting the next to happen.

Hearing sounds of mechanical engines and revving, three jeeps and two motorcycles came out of the base, around the hill, and chased after the tiger as the light was on him.   

As he looked back to the sounds of moving vehicles, there was no way he could run any faster from the chasing vehicles. And he was no where close to the canyons, as they were meters away from him. Far too reach and at his speed, he was not going to make it on foot.

The two motorcyclists were the first to catch to him, as they sped up the accelerator. They then circled around him cutting off his running speed. Tom stopped as the motorcyclists circled around him, cutting him away from escaping into the canyons, which was now pointless to reach in mortal speed.

Tom looked at the two motorcyclists sternly. Seeing what they can do next to overthrow their circular positions. He watched them very carefully for if one of them pulls away.

One of the motorcyclists took out a wrapped gun from his right shoulder and aimed at the tiger. Despite going around in circles, he was able to get a close aim at the tiger. And by one push of the finger on the trigger, the dart came out of the hole, shot straight at the tiger, and impacted his right arm.

Tom groaned from the impacted shot and looked at the hanging small sized dart. He grabbed the dart with his left hand and ripped it off his skin and long sleeve shirt.

Then the other motorcyclist took out his wrapped gun and fired as well.

The dart aimed at the tiger's left neck. Tom felt the impact deeper and rougher in the neck side, making him growl intensely. He also took it off from his neck, and the pull was painful then the arm.

As Tom was still on his feet, his mind started to feel dizzy. His eyes blurred as he failed to get a proper visual look. Soon, his body started to feel numb.

Despite losing some of his strength, he was not going down that easily.

By then already, the three jeeps have already parked around him as the motorcyclists kept him in a trapped perimeter.

Several agents jumped off the jeeps, with at least four coming out of the jeeps, and all coming to the tiger's cornered spot.

Seeing that he was trapped and cornered in a circle, Tom knew he was going to be captured.

The motorcyclists then made one final circle around him, until they moved away, drifting off closer to the jeeps. As they drove away, the agents in groups of four, in total of twelve lined up in a circle. All aimed non lethal tranquilizers at him, red dotted signals on his chest and arms, whenever the male feline will attack. And yet, none of them were waiting for the tiger to attack first.

Then, each one took a firing start.

One shot Tom in right arm. Tom groaned from the impact. He took it off.

Then another shot him in the back, close to his left shoulder blade. Tom reached for it and was able to rip it off.

Then two fired at him, one in the lower abdomen and the other in the left arm. He yelled from the shot impact on two different parts of his body. He then ripped the darts from his body and threw them down in the muddy ground.

He looked at the incoming agents and their guns, letting out a loud deep roar.

Some of the men got terrified, as a few were herbivore agents.

Seeing the ones terrified of his roar and despite him becoming fatigue, he used what's left of his feline testosterone and attacked the panicked herbivores. 

While they were at least ten feet away from him, they were too late to aim as the tiger made a giant leap at them.

One of the herbivores he pounced on was a male oryx, not expecting his speedup agility get to him quick.

Then, as the tiger got to him, he knocked out his gun from his hands, picked up the male herbivore, and threw him at two other animal agents. An agent from behind shot him three times in the back, making Tom growl from the impact, one nearly hitting his upper spine. He turned around with a frightening feline face, his teeth shown, his pupils lowered, and his growl menacing. He then attacked the male agent, a male striped hyena, taking his gun, and bashed him in the face. Then he was fired four times in the chest, two in the left arm, and one in left leg.

Tom got to his knees. The dart injections started to get into him. The liquid soaring into his mortal veins and now affecting his physical and mental capabilities. He was losing strength and the power to continue on his escape.

The agents continued to walk closer to him, one nearly close to his head. Tom tried to swipe him with his claws. But the agent moved his leg away and then kicked him int he face.

Tom rolled a bit and laid on his right arm, breathing heavily from the injection taking its course. He then got back to his knees and thought of the unthinkable.

He lifted his right arm up, with his hand open, and his fingers straight like spears. He was trying to summon his hammer Clawstorm. His own immortal weapon to his very need of battle.

And yet, nothing worked. As the agents watched him carefully, they were expecting something bad to truly happen. But alas, like the tiger, nothing happened at all.

Tom then figured out again, he has no immortal powers. As it was taken from Thor by his own choice to come to the Earth without immortal strength, started to become one of his deepest regrets.

Regretting to be mortal and weak. As a pathetic feline being taken down by mortal beasts like himself.

As in every battle, his hammer will come to him. But now, in his journey of self-discovery and learning of his own world, he cannot summon the one weapon that has been with him since the age of twelve.

And with the sounds of thunder above, the storm grew violent. And it was not of him or of Thor, but of just natural cause. For he wished it was him or Thor making the storm of this night.

He put down his arm, having no use to even try anymore. He lowered his head down, feeling the injections take over his entire body. Feeling the darts do their mortal work on the mortal being.

As he lowered his head down, he breathed normally, as there was no chance to escape now.

He then whispered to himself to forgive his self pity and regret.

"Forgive me, my friends. I will not be coming back in one piece."

He then thought of the one person, the one animal he promised deeply for.

"I'm sorry Jess. Forgive me."

With the rain roaring down at him, with the agents coming to him, the darts taking it's affect on him, and now to feel like he has failed the first time in his life, Tom lost the energy and will to continue. His escape plan a flawed tragedy. And a promise he hoped to finish, ended in a fatal blow of mortal technology.

He looked back up to see who walked close to him. With his expression sadden of disappointment and tiredness, Tom was going down instantly.

Up in his face, a rear end of a blunt gun bashed onto his face.

Knocking him out permanently.

And all that was left was black.

Tom was knocked out unconsciously.

Chapter Text

Chapter 25: Prisoned In The Hidden Federal Base While Not Expecting A Familiar Visit Of New Asgard's New Protector

Three hours later...

With the night continuing, the storm has passed away. The rain was gone, and the thunder disappeared back into the darkness. 

Silence remained for the reminder of the night. 

The double watch grew outside the base, as more agents were in groups of two or four. The perimeter of the entire base was in watch to sightsee or smell anything close to their terrain.

The tower lights remained on, the bright energy scanning the area to add double the watchful security in the pitch blackness. 

Everyone kept their watchful eyes out to avoid the same incident that has happened on this night.

Meanwhile, in the third base, was the medical/jail sector. 

The medical side was full, as many of the agents there suffered mild to severe injuries and wounds after trying to stop the male Bengal tiger. 

Many of them had to lay on the floor, as the beds were taken over and were for the ones suffering the severe pain and problems. Some were still knocked out unconsciously, as they laid in the beds breathing normally but were not functioning with their minds put to sleep. The ones in the floor had mild and minor injuries but were asked to rest for a bit before returning to their posts. 

The medical staff took their time and hard work in making sure that the severe agents were taken care the most, as they watched the heart rate on the screens and other bodily signs from the monitor. A few agents helped as well, but most of the work was the medical team, as they helped the wounded the best they can with the available resources they have.

As the medical team took care of the agents, in the other side of the base was the jail cells.

Cut in half with only high personal going inside the prison cells, in the other side of the medical room, was the jail cells. 

With only three cells, enough for six to fit inside of three, the one prisoned feline was in the second cell. 

Tom was in the second jail cell.

Waking up after being put to sleep by tranquillizers in his body, the feline woke up from the sedative leaving his system. He looked around where he was. Inside was a white painted prison, everything from the walls and ceiling, all white except for the steel silver door on the left. 

The room was also bright, with the long tubes of light above the ceiling almost making him blind. 

Despite it, he looked around, seeing that he has been locked in a heavenly like prison. He then thought of something.

He touched his pants, patting on his pockets. He tried to feel something solid on his pockets, until patting onto his left pocket. Feeling something there, he slid his hand down on the inside, feeling a solid plastic thing. He took it out and revealed itself.

The key chip.

It was still with him even from his escape to capture. And still the same one that fit the description of Levi's belonging. 

Seeing that he still had it with him, he did not feel like a complete failure. With the key chip on his hand, he had small hope in getting out and starting another fight. If he had the super strength again back into his system.

Suddenly, he heard a fast beep outside the door. 

Acting quick, he hid Levi's key chip back into his left pocket and looked up at who was coming in.

The door opened towards him, the hinges creaking and the silver door stopping mid leveled on the middle of the room. 

Then entering the room alone, was a certain male canine. A German Shepard agent. 

Preston Connelly.

Tom looked at the canine dog. Dressed formally and styled in his clothing suit. All black around with a white shirt underneath and a red/blue tie on his collar. With his dark brown fur and tanned creamy torso, the dog closed the door to have himself be alone with the big cat.

As he closed the door, Preston looked down at the tiger, as the feline stared at the domestic dog.

"Well, looks like you're awake. Had a good nap?", Preston asked.

Tom looked at the dog for a bit, until lowering his eyes down, to avoid eye contact.

Seeing that this may be a long talk, Preston was fully aware of what he was going to do next. Interrgaote the tiger until he says something.

"Guess you're a silent one. I get that. Most felines like living up as independent spiritual beings. Guess that makes you one as well."

Tom said nothing and kept his eyes down.

"You know. What you did not long ago, to my men, I'm amazed that you did not kill them. Considering the painful affliction you did to them. And if you did, we would be having a different task in making you talk. And perhaps some physical harm to you."

Tom said nothing.

Preston made a scoffed chuckle.

"But you didn't. And for that, I'm grateful. But... still does not mean you're a free man."

Tom said nothing.

"Which is where I want to know why. For someone like you, I doubt you had home training into learning to fight. To even stalk and hide. You seem to be like the soldier type. Want me to guess?"

Tom said nothing. He kept staring at the floor.

"I would say you probably came from here. Maybe in South Animcal. Rusak. Maybe Tavo. Or is it Ilan? Am I close?"

Tom said nothing at all.

"One way or another, you came someplace in those regions to learn such battle skills and fight styles. Everyone has that, but you have the more professional soldier type. Are you a Marine? A grunt? A mercenary perhaps?"

Tom said nothing.

"But then again, if you were a mercenary, you would have taken the entire base down. And you do not seem to be a terrorist or freedom fighter. So, come on. How about you help me, and we can figure out what we can do for you. What do you say?"

Tom continued to say nothing. He remained silent without saying a word.

Preston looked at the tiger, getting no feedback from him, which was annoying him and made his right ear wriggle. He sighed as he was not getting anything from the tiger.

"Okay. One way or another, we're going to find out who you are. I was hoping we can do this the easy way, but you decide to be not easily helpful. So, guess we will have to find out who you are within our systems. You're bound to show up someplace. And since you will not speak, get comfy in here. And if you want, I could get you a seat instead of moping on the floor."

Tom said nothing to respond to the dog. 

"Okay. Suit yourself."

He then got a beeping signal from his suit pocket on the right. He took it out and looked at it. Seeing that he needs to come back inside, Preston sighed and nodded silently. He then looked back at the tiger and placed the device back in his suit pocket.

"Well, I guess I have to go anyway. I will be back soon. For now, just think carefully who you want things to go. Have fun with the floor."

Preston opened the door to have himself exit the second jail cell. He left it open blocking the tiger's sight of seeing him. 

He just looked away, staring at the right, not saying a word even when he exits. 

As he exited out of the room, with the door closing shut behind him. 

As he closed the door, he stopped outside, his nose catching something in the air. He sniffed the air, trying to track what he caught before closing the door. He looked around to feel the sense but got nothing as he closed the door.

"Hmmm. Might be something else. Probably cooked vegetables.", Preston muttered to himself.

As Tom looked at the right, he then put his head down to stare at the floor. 

Until hearing a familiar male voice inside the room with him.

"Hello brother."

Tom looked up at the address the word brother. 

With his eyes wide and expression surprised as shocked, standing above him with his calm and small grinned expression, stood the wild painted dog.

Trevor Lakkins.

His own stepbrother coming to see him in the worst of all times.

"Trevor? Are you really here?"

"For a short time. I came on my own to see you."

"But, you shouldn't. They will see you. How did you-"

"Do not worry about them. They cannot see us. Only from outside they can. We're safe in here."

Tom looked at the canine that stood above him. He had nothing to say but stare at him. 

He stood up from the floor, wanting to have a better eye to eye level with him. 

A bit nervous in what the feline was doing, Trevor wanted to know.

"Tom, you alright?"

Then, he walked to him, the canine a bit afraid of what he was doing. 

"Tom, what are you-"

Then, the tiger lifted his arms up and wrapped around the canine. Giving his stepbrother a hug.

Surprised to have this genuine hug, Trevor slowly put his arms around him, patting softly his back.

The hug lasted for a minute as both parted ways. Then Tom placed his right hand on Trevor's right shoulder.

"It is good to see you again."

"Likewise."

Both lightly chuckled softly as Tom was excited to see someone from New Asgard to come see him.

"It seems you have been practicing more on your magic."

"I have. How is your adventure as a mortal, brother?"

"We can talk about that later. What do I want to know is what New Asgard is doing? Do the people still miss their fearsome protector?", Tom asked, very a proud chuckle.

Tom's lightened expression slowly degraded as Trevor looked at him with a deep frown.

"Trevor? What really brings you here?"

Trevor exhaled softly as he was going to tell the news to his feline stepbrother. To how New Asgard is suffering in total chaos.

"Things in New Asgard... have shaped in chaotic measures, after you left."

Tom frowned. "Chaotic measures?"

"New Asgard is in the brink of war. A battle started two days ago. Leveled half the soldiers and townspeople within. We are expecting more to come."

"An attack? In our own home?"

Trevor nodded.

"Why was I not told about this? Why didn't Thor tell me of this?"

"There's more."

"More?"

"Thor has been placed into sleep. A day ago, he was attacked in the relic room where we both talked. It was a planned assassination. I was there to stop them, but not enough to save father in time."

"Thor is dead?"

"No. He still lives. He now must sleep to regain his strength. The witch nurses are watching over him."

"No, this cannot be true. It cannot!"

"But it is. He lies until whenever he awakens. In which the kingdom is already in fear."

"Then thy self-journey ends now. Take me back to New Asgard and let us deal with the war together."

Trevor then pushed to the limit. Giving more damaging news to the tiger.

"And therein lies the problem for you."

"Me? What am I facing with?"

"If you remember that day, when you left, he took your powers, did he not?"

"Yes. I do."

"Without him giving you back his powers without the even the words of the spell, you're forever stuck as a mortal, Tom. Without Thor, you will never be Thunderclaw again."

Tom started to feel anxious and irritated. To hear upon the news he was not expecting, he started to freak out. 

He then wondered if he could come home anyway.

"Well then, may I come home? To see everyone in mortal form?"

"I'm afraid... you cannot."

Tom frowned harder. 

"What?"

"You may not want to hear it."

"Tell me."

Trevor shuffled his jaw and licked his lips to say more of what he missed on New Asgard.

"Since Thor's attempted assassination, the council saw fit to abandon you here. Not only for leaving us, but also for the battle within our kingdom, the causalities involved, and now of no protector or king, you left New Asgard to a vulnerability of death and destruction."

Tom said nothing. Only to process all of it.

"And without your powers or the spell by Thor to give it back to you, the council saw it fit to leave you here. As a mistake in your half, a burden you followed, and flaw that you made on your own. Because of it, everyone voted you out. And worse of all..."

Tom looked at the canine. 

"Mother had to agree with them. For she as well has agreed to forbid your return."

Tom was out of words. His spirt broken. His heart felt crushed. 

Everyone, including his own mother, forever exiling him to the Earth. All because he got tired of being a warrior and wanting more.

And is now paying the price for it. 

Tom could not get anything out from mouth, as he was now trifled with all of it. 

Trevor saw him struggle and saw him dealing with this the hardest way possible.

"I really am sorry for you to hear this, Tom. I really am. I thought it would be wise if I was the one to tell you so you would have better company. I wish it did not have to be this way."

Tom looked back at the wild painted dog with a depressed frown in his expression. He held his tears but could not hide the destroyed expression in his face.

"No. I understand. I know what I suffer with now."

"Tom, I'm really sorry."

"Don't be. I should have known better."

Tom walked back to the white wall, placed his back on it, and slide down to sit on the floor as he was before. Only to sit in shame and regret.

"Everyone told me not to come here. To not waste my time here. I was needed to be there, to be protecting the kingdom and everyone I loved there. And only because I got tired of doing the same over and over again, unending battles that will always happen every passing season. I came here because this is where I should be. Where I was meant to be born. Where all beasts were born. And now... I'm feeling a sense of regret coming here."

Tom sighed heavily and sunk lower.

"Everyone including mother was right. I have been a fool and should have stayed as who I was meant to be. And I destroyed that. With now my home becoming a battleground without its protector or king. I deserve to be here... forever."

Tom looked down at the floor, sinking into self-pity and preserved guilt. 

Hearing upon the news given from his canine stepbrother, was only ill fated to him. Stricken him done to his core. The tiger did not say a word as he felt a weight of regret pulling him down.

The painted dog looked at the tiger, not saying anything else until the feline responded first.

Tom had nothing to say on his part. He knew what he asked for. 

And now, his kingdom, his home that he knows the most out of everything, becoming destroyed by enemies. 

Enemies he once fought a few before, but never dreamt of them invading his own home.

Feeling worthless now in his mortal form, without Thor to give back his unlimited power of thunder, he was nothing. 

He was only now a mortal.

The immortal that wanted to be with mortal life amongst beasts.

Sick and tired of only being a warrior and never being anything else, he wanted to venture life as what it meant to be a tiger.

And know, feeling like he deserved paying the price, he gets his wish to be a mortal. Forever in debt as one. 

With his home and people he loves up there, is now exiled in the mortal beast planet. Never to return ever again because of his own purpose in life.

Tom sat down on the floor with nothing else to say, in which Trevor felt awkward for letting the silence enter.

He broke the silence as the tiger sunken into deep guilt.

"Tom?"

Tom looked at the right, moving his jaw around. He then looked back at Trevor, with some small tears coming down his eyes.

"Thank you for coming, Trevor. At least I have you to trust."

Trevor sighed softly from his nose and nodded slowly.

"Anytime."

Before Trevor left the tiger to sink in his depressed regret, he wanted to know one thing.

"Before you go... who is ruling the throne?"

Trevor did not want to answer that. For he can only keep it a secret from him.

"For now, your mother is in charge of the kingdom. The council saw it fit for her to take over until Thor awakens. If he does."

"Hm. Royalty will fit mother well."

"It sure does."

Then, he wanted to know something else.

"And who is protecting the kingdom now?"

Trevor answered willingly to the tiger.

"For protector of the kingdom, I have been chosen to watch over. As I have been closer to you and Thor."

Tom nodded slowly, understanding this new information. 

The tears stopped, but his expression was saddening to see, even unbearable to Trevor, despite enjoying it inside his own twisted mind. 

Especially lying of who is really taking over the kingdom.

Despite it, the tiger did not seem to care anymore. As he now has to live with the burden of his own personal agenda. A wish he wished to take it back and forget such a request to dream for.

Tom just sat on the floor, his ears lowered, and placed his legs together, not wanting to talk anymore.

"Well, you will make a better protector then I will be. At least you will be there."

"Brother, I am sorry. I wish there was a way."

"Do not be. It's my choice that has now affected everything. I chose my path. I now earn it regrettably."

"Tom, I-"

"But you follow your own path. For you thy deserve it. You will make a great protector, Trevor. I see it in you."

Trevor moved his eyes while keeping them on Tom, feeling a sense of regretful emotions on himself. 

He sighed and stood straight as this would be their farewell for good.

"Thank you, Tom. I appreciate it."

Tom nodded.

"I guess this is goodbye then?"

"I'm afraid so."

"Will I see you again?"

"I may. But I may not. This may be our last."

Tom nodded again. 

"I understand. But thank you for coming to see me. And even though my mother is disappointed... can you tell you that I still love her? And that I understand my punishment?"

Trevor nodded.

"I will. You have my word."

"Thank you, brother. Thank you."

"You are welcome."

Trevor softly gulped. While he enjoyed it, he found it deeply hard to actually say goodbye to Tom. 

Out of everyone else, Tom treated him like an actual brother then anyone else in New Asgard.

But now, with the twisted philosophy and psychological evil given by Loki, persuaded him to be better than the tiger that suffers the guilt and pity of his personal actions. Seeing that he will no longer be a threat to both of them, Trevor felt like he has done his work to have the tiger punish himself, to make him believe he is being punished for his actions.

To not waste any more time, it was time for a final farewell.

"Goodbye brother. May Earth treat you well."

Trevor turned around to face the wall.

As he stared at the wall, a twitch of emotions sprang from his face. 

Emotions of sadness and bitterness, disgust and regret, and retribution and loss.

But what lastly grew on the canine, his soft smirk in his twisted new version of himself. 

Enjoying himself to be as Mischief. 

Feeling like he finally got the tiger down onto his knees, he could not help but smirk wider. An evil grin forced upon his face, for achieving something that he wanted to do for a long time. 

And while feeling a sense of leaving his only brother in pity and resentment, he enjoyed causing the pain onto him.

Breaking the tiger mentally.

Feeling that he completed his goal, Trevor then disappeared into thin air, returning back to New Asgard.

"Goodbye, brother. May New Asgard treat you well."

As Trevor left and Tom finished his last sentence, the steel door opened with the male canine entering back in. 

The same canine that was trying to make him talk returned to see him again. Preston Connelly.

As he entered, he heard the tiger talk.

"Treat you well? Sorry? Who are you treating well?", asked Connelly.

As he returned back, Tom went back to being silent again. 

For now, he wished to talk to no one. Especially to the Shepard canine.

"Oh, come on. You just said something. What was it?"

Tom said nothing. As he looked down on the floor.

Preston sighed as they were back again with silence.

"Seriously? We really doing this silence treatment again?", he asked calmly.

Tom said nothing.

"Great. I guess we are.", he said, placing his hands on his hips.

He looked at the tiger, knowing he will eventually break him.

"Well, you're going to say something like it or not. So, guess we will be together until morning."

Tom said nothing. 

As he did not care at all for what he was going to say for him.

Outside the base, with all the guards and tight security around it, there was nothing but darkness. 

Nothing but pitch black, at least for the herbivore agents. 

In one of the more open parts, where leads to a road, a few agents heard an upcoming vehicle coming towards them. 

The sound coming out of the canyons. 

Then, the sound already out of the canyons and driving towards them.

One of the agents on top of the lights shined a light towards the vehicle, a long pickup azure blue painted truck.  

Seeing the upcoming vehicle, six agents stood their post, as the truck halted twelve feet away from them. 

The tires stopped and the mechanics screeched softly, with the bright lights still onto the standing agents.

One of them, a male brown feathered golden beaked hawk with black dots on his forehead walked to the truck. His boots stepping on the squelched mud, while having his gun kept on his waist.

As he reached the truck, the window was up. Taking out a flashlight from his vest, he turned on the light and pointed it at the driver seat, while knocking on the window.

The bird's expression was serious and sternly rough, as he was preparing himself for something worse.

After knocking on the window, the glass hovered down to reveal the driver himself.

A male moose.

"Sir, you are in an unregistered area. Mostly trespassing a federal vicinity. I humbly ask you turn back now."

"Wait. I came here for a reason. A good reason."

"And I really do not care. Turn back now or you will be arrested."

"No, you do not understand. I am here for him."

"Him?"

"Yes. My patient."

"Patient?"

"Yes, patient. I was recalled that he was around in this trespassing vicinity."

"I'm sorry. Who are you?"

"Forgive me. I'm Doctor Morrick Luber. Professional instructor in the medical field with a master's degree. I work at Hasberg Medical."

Before the falcon could say anything, the moose continued to talk.

"If you do not believe me, here!"

Luber reached over his pocket to grab his ID and other verification papers.

He then threw his hand out to pass the carnivore bird agent.

"Here is my ID and my personal certifications! Take and look at them!"

The male flacon took the stuff from the male herbivore, with a worried expression on his face. 

Taking it slowly and then looking at it, the bird looked over the ID and the certifications. 

While looking at them, he looked back at the moose, back to the ID, back at the moose, back at the ID to look closer, switched the ID to see the certifications which was more of a medical license to prove his is a doctor, back at the moose, back at the certifications, back at the moose that was staring at him with a lifted right brow, and back at the certifications. 

Seeing that everything looks correct, he then gave back the stuff to the moose.

Getting his returned licenses and putting them in the glovebox, he then looked back at the falcon.

"Now, was that so hard?"

"Thank you for showing who you are. But still does not explain why you are here, sir."

"Did you not hear mt the first time? I'm here to retrieve back my patient."

"And by patient, sir... which one do you mean?"

"Well. He's a tall muscular male Bengal tiger. Got any of those around?"

"And how would you know of that?"

"He's my patient. That's only doctor patient acknowledgement to ourselves. Does not concern you or your authorities."

"Well, I cannot return him if you cannot fully address how he got here."

"And I will like to know as well unless you give him back."

"And won't happen, sir. So please, go back or we will arrest you with him."

"Then guess what carnivore? You will have to chain, shoot, or eat me. I'm not going anywhere until I get him back."

The falcon was disgusted from the eaten part, as getting annoyed with the herivbore.

The moose did not even move a muscle or show fear, as he was fully demanding to have the tiger back. 

Seeing that even the scary expression and threats were not doing much, the falcon sighed as he did not know what else to do.

"Stay here. Do not go anywhere."

He stepped away from the moose as he was thirteen feet away from his vehicle. 

He then grabbed his radio and called for his boss.

"Hey director. Are you there, copy?"

He waited for a response, until getting a call back.

"Yes, agent. I hear you."

"Yeah, we... we may have a problem."

"What kind of problem?"

"Well..."

He stopped and looked back at the moose waiting in his vehicle. 

He then talked on the radio to address the problem.

"It seems that his doctor is here to pick him up."

"Doctor? In the middle of the night? How did he find us?"

"He will not explain that. He did not say much of it."

"And he's here to pick up whom?"

"Believe it or not, I think he's here for the tiger bastard that knocked out most of our agents. The Bengal tiger."

"Hmmm... So he's after our attacker? A doctor you say?"

"Yeah. A male moose. I checked his stuff as well. Is really legit."

"I understand. If he really is the tiger's patient, then we give him back the patient."

The falcon was shocked to hear this.

"Sir, are you sure this is wise? I must have not heard that right."

"I know what I said. We will give him back the tiger."

"But director! He attacked us. Injured all of our men!"

"But thankfully none of them are dead. So, I do not see in holding him. Especially since one of them cannot get him to talk."

"Well, make him talk!"

"Enough! I know what I'm doing. At this point, I do not think the tiger will continue to be an actual threat. Trust me on this."

"Are you very positive about this, sir?"

"I am. I will tell you everything after we free him. Understood?"

"Understood."

"Bring him in then. But do not let him inside the bases. The bases are off limits to him."

"Understood that as well. Bringing the good doctor in."

"Good. See you outside."

The radio call ended as the static was on. 

With the end dead, the falcon turned it off.

As he then slid it back on his vest, doubt grew on him.

"Why would he free him? He attacked us. Why stupid choice in all of Rex's brilliance did he come to that? We should take turns in beating that tiger. Beat the-"

The male falcon continued to talk, muttering to himself angrily. 

He walked to the male moose as he patted on the wheel patiently. 

He took notice of the falcon's stern angry expression and had the need to ask.

"Everything okay?"

The falcon looked at the moose and sighed. 

"Alright. Looks like you get your patient back."

"Oh, good. Glad we have that resolved."

"Hm. Do you mind parking your vehicle here? We do not have any parking spots apparently."

"Fine by me."

The moose turned off the entire truck, taking out the keys, and placing them in his left pocket. He then opened the door, allowing himself to exit out. As he stepped down, he was four inches and two feet taller than the male falcon, in which he was surprised how tall was the moose.

 He then shut the door and looked at the falcon.

"So? Show me the way?"

"Yeah. This way."

"Good. Time to see what my patient is up to."

The moose followed the male falcon behind him. Leading him into the federal base.

While he was a bit nervous and shocked to see a federal base here, there was one thing he wanted to do first.

After getting that call from Jess, doing this for her, he only wanted to strangle the tiger.

For getting himself in this mess, getting his own feline self in this mess, and for having his trainee nurse in this mess.

Either way, as he held his pretended happy face, deep down, he just wanted to kick the tiger's ass.

For getting mostly Jess into whatever mess this is.

For something that he does not want to get involved in entirely.

All he wanted is the tiger.

And to hear why and how he gotten into this mess int he first place at all.

Chapter Text

Chapter 26: Letting Loose The Bengal Tiger Free From The Hidden Federal Base For A Very Particular Reason

"Now, come on. I'm getting tired of this game. You cannot sit this long forever and not say something.", Connelly said.

For the passing time, the tiger has not said a word to the canine. Not even small words. Or an insult.

He sat on the floor in silence.

He sat not saying a single word. He just sat in the floor greiving on his own. After his short visit from his stepbrother. Hearing upon his words of news only made him feel worthless and not care for what the German Shepard was wanting him to say.

And yet, the canine was not giving up in letting him go until he says something.

Preston sighed softly, trying to not lose it.

"Alright. What can I do to make you say something? You can't keep your mouth tight shut that long. You're eventually going to want something. So... what can I do to help you so you can help me?"

Tom continued to say nothing. 

Waiting for some response, the tiger resumed his natural post of saying nothing. 

Tapping his foot and having his arms crossed on his chest, the canine was eager to punch him. But he kept the thought to himself as it will be unprofessional, even in dog standards. 

"Really? I know you will break eventually. So, do me a favor and say something. Even a loud yawn."

Then, Preston got closer to the tiger, bending down to feline's face, his snout inches away from his snout. 

"Because I know you're not an ordinary tiger. I'm debating on special ops or mercenary. And I think I'm crossing that off, but you are something. No other animal would just attack a base, a heavily fortified base in the middle of the night, and escape with clear tactics of military skills. I know you are something. So, why don't you just say it!"

Even from his narrowing threat, Tom said nothing, keeping his face down on the floor. 

Tom just looked on the floor, with no mutter or whisper escaping out his mouth. He just looked down.

As to Preston, he still was not giving up. 

"Okay. We can play the hard game. Guess you will then be stuck with us for the rest of the day. Perhaps longer if you do not cooperate with us."

Tom said nothing.

Preston nodded and stood back up, clapping his hands and rubbing them.

"Okay then. Don't say I warned you."

Then, a knock came outside the steel door.

Going to the sound of the knock, Preston opened the door and see who was outside in the middle of his interrogation. 

"What is it? I'm in the middle of something."

Standing outside the steel door jail cell, was a male crocodile that was two feet taller then him.

"Sorry for the interruption sir. But the director has sent me here."

"What?"

Before allowing the words to come out form the crocodile, Preston looked back at the male tiger sitting on the floor.

"Don't you go anywhere."

He then closed the door from behind, leaving the tiger locked inside. 

Once he got himself out, he stood in the right side as the crocodile stood in the left. 

"Alright. What's happening?"

"Excuse the intrusion, sir, but the director has informed me to tell you something."

"And what is it? Is it about our prisoner?"

"Yes. It is related to him."

"Well, don't worry. I plan on making him speak. I got this."

"It's actually worse than you think."

"What do you mean now?"

The crocodile coughed softly so he can say the words perfectly clear.

"We are actually letting the tiger go free."

Hearing upon that, Preston had his eyes mildly wide and expression shocked.

"I'm sorry, what?"

The crocodile did not say a word. 

"He's serious?"

"Very so, I'm afraid.", the male reptile said calmly.

"Well, is there a reason why?", Connelly said, with his arms crossed.

"There's some herbivore doctor guy waiting outside for him. Proclaims that the tiger is his patient."

"Patient? Why would a doctor come all this way for him? Unless he's a spy of course!"

"Undoubtful. We checked his backgrounds and does not fit into anything military like. He's just a simple town doctor."

Preston was close to losing it.

"Well, impossible anyway. I have not even got through to him. He has said no word ever since we captured him. I'm not letting him go free until he meows."

"Technically, sir, tigers do not meow. They chuff."

"I know they don't. But I'm desperate to get something out of him. Might to go to torture next."

"Sir, that is beyond our professional level in S.H.I.E.L.D. We do not torture our prisoners."

"Let's not also forget he nearly killed half of our agents. Amazing that any of them are still alive, some holding consciousness. And yet, Coulson wants him free?"

"I do not make the choices, sir. He's the director and I'm just an agent doing my orders. And while you're also a level above me, you still will have to listen as I was ordered by the director himself."

"Well, I do not care. I'm not letting him go until he says something."

"And you really do not have a choice in the matter, Connelly, sir. You're just going to have to let him go."

Preston then placed his hands on his hips, moving his jaw to calm his nerves. Never did he think he was going to let this happen to him.

To let this feline go without breaking him. Or to even make him talk by any physical force.

As much as he wanted to refuse, he could not refuse the director. 

Then, the crocodile spoke to add in more words into the canine.

"And worse, sir. If you refuse the director, he will call the main boss. And if you refuse to boss Fury... it will not end up well for you. So please, for your sake, just let the tiger go."

Preston sighed deeply from his nose, looking around the floor to avoid eye contact. 

For a few short minutes, he nodded and then placed his hands down.

"Fine. Fine. We will let him go. I will let him go."

"Very well. Would you like help getting him out?"

"No. We won't be a problem. For now, at least. Tell Coulson I'm going to free him."

"I will, sir. Be careful."

"Thanks."

The male crocodile left him in the jail cell outside, has he entered the medical side by closing the door there. 

Left alone standing outside the jail cell, Preston exhaled deeply from his nose and a few times from his mouth, as he wanted to scream. But, he kept it to himself and followed his new sense of orders from Director Coulson. 

He twisted the knob, opening the steel door with the hinges creaking, and stopped to where it cannot go anymore. He entered inside the jail cell, where the tiger remained the whole time.

"Well, it's your lucky day. Guess someone is here to pick you up."

The tiger responded by looking up at the canine, with a confused and worried look at his expression. 

Not knowing who is picking him up or fearing that Jess might be there.

Walking to the second base center, where it was full of agents. 

The headquarters section. 

Full of giant computer screens and keyboards and separate smaller desks for smaller computers for agents to be assigned in. Every working beast looked at the screens, typing on the keyboards, looking at different sources of satellite imaging, data reading, code filing, making folders, tracking, reading signs within the state and a few outside the state, and many from the giant screens having geographical formats around the state and meters away from other states. Every agent had a partner and two as well, checking and supporting the agent in their computer screens. Everyone had different and separate tasks from the others, as they looked for anything out of the ordinary.

Walking in the middle of it, with the tiger in front and the canine behind him, taking him to his superior. 

Walking up to two males that were having a discussion together, were distracted when Preston walked up with Tom to them.

Seeing the tiger within their headquarters base, the two males stopped their conversation together.

"Alright, go to the left perimeter and take a few more agents with you."

"Yes, sir.", said a male brown white torso furred pitbull.

The male pitbull left the base and headed outside in the dark night.

Then, the male turned around to face the tiger and the German Shepard males.

The male revealed as a male Anatolian Shepard, with smooth fur and a yellowish tan fawn color and a white cream fur color on the lower snout and torso. He was 5'81/2" and had an athletic build. 

Meeting him as he turned his front view to face the tiger.

"Hello there. Looks like you get to be free."

"Sir, is this still a good idea to let him go?"

"Agent, I will tell you everything later. For now, let's give the doctor back his patient."

As Tom remained silent, he followed them outside the second base to the last base, the first side. 

As the door opened, exiting out the first base, standing in the muddy floor was the moose doctor. Waiting patiently for the tiger to come out, he then saw the male feline with a few other animal agents alongside him.

"Ah, there he is. There you are Jared."

Confused on calling him a new name, Tom did not say a word. He just let it slide as he wanted to be away from the bases and the surrounding area.

The male moose spoke again.

"Come on down. No more adventures today. Time to go home."

Tom was a bit nervous to climb down the steel steps, as he felt like it was a trap. With half the agents outside in the night, he hesitated to step out.

"It's alright. No one is going to attack you. Let's just go home and we can sort things out. Just you and I."

Not wanting to keep him standing there forever, Tom walked down the steps, taking each step a time while watching for any moving occurrences. He kept walking down the steps, reaching the muddy ground, with his boots squished on the surface. 

As he made it to the ground, Luber came to him as if he was surprised to see him again.

"Ah, there you are. What were you doing here? I heard you attacked people here. You don't do that here. Come on, now. Let us go." He then looked at the agents on top of the steps. "We can leave, right?"

The male canine Anatolian Shepard nodded.

"As long as you do not come back and remember this place. Can I have your word on it?"

"Yes, of course. I honestly do not care. I have my patient with me and that is all matters. You suit people do whatever you are doing."

He made a soft chuckle and then placed his arm on the tiger's shoulders.

"Alright. Let's go Jared. Let's go home."

Very confused in what is happening and why he is being called that, he just obeyed the male adult moose by letting him follow.

"That's right. Keep walking. Say goodbye to the agents."

As they were twenty-eight meters away from the first base, Tom was going to wave as he was addressed to say goodbye. 

Then the moose's lighthearted tone switched to a bitter angry tone.

"Don't actually wave. Just keep walking and put your head down. You and I are going to talk about this." Luber hissed silently.

As the two males walked away, heading to the pickup truck, the agents inside the first door watched for any signs of physical counter backs or attacks that would happen. But so far, they only walked back to the tall vehicle, not stopping until they reached it.

Seeing they will not be a problem, the Anatolian Shepard walked back inside the base, with the German Shepard being the disapproved agent in letting this official order happen. 

Wanting answers, he followed the male canine.

"What was that exactly? Did you honestly let him go? Are you daft, sir?"

"No. I'm not. I know the decision I made and I know it will be sufficient."

"Sufficient? Director, how is this sufficient? If you allowed me to have even a few more hours to talk to him, we could have gotten something. Letting our attacker go could be devasting to us."

"Unlikely. And I would not say it would be devastating. Mostly because I know he will not be much of a problem for now."

"Really? And why is that?"

The two stopped walking as they reached to the entrance of the second base. 

The Anatolian Shepard turned to face the German Shepard face to face.

"Listen. I will explain this to you personally. For now, stop complaining before you say something you will regret saying."

"Then how about you just turn off the hologram disguise, sir? Then we can talk."

The Anatolian Shepard stared deeply into the German Shepard's eyes, as the real canine himself stared also deep eye contact to his director. 

With the canine asking and more of demanding what the decision was for letting their feline attacker leave freely was about, the Anatolian Shepard cannot pass away why he did.

And demanding for him to reveal his real side, to turn off his disguise hologram in the hidden base in the desert night. While hesitant, he wanted to ensure that the two males left the premises and far away from the base perimeters.

"Have they left already?", the Anatolian Shepard asked.

He waited for the feedback call. 

Then a male voice replied back.

"They have left, director."

"Good."

"Anything else, sir?"

"Just one. For any agents in the base, those outside remain as you are. Anyone inside the three bases, feel free to take off the disguises."

Getting his message out for any agent reading his all-radio contact close to the base perimeters, it was assumed many got the message from the director.

Ending his radio call, he looked back at the German Shepard, that seemed satisfied for that. But to finish the satisfaction, the Anatolian Shepard was about to show his real appearence and face.

With his left arm up, a watch around his wrist, he used his right fingers to press upon the middle of the watch. Typing holographic codes, the disguise was about to come off.

Then, the holograph image to keep the physicality of the appearance drifted away in a blue vibrant flash. Fading away to reveal a white colored skinned bald headed and narrowed expressional human being. 

What revealed was the new director of S.H.I.E.L.D. 

In disguise of the Anatolian Shepard was Phil Coluson.

With the human being out in the open, the German Shepard was fully satisfied. As he can talk to him as he is and not hidden under advanced technology.

"Now you want to talk, agent?"

Inside a private room, the director's room, second base, agent headquarters...

After finishing some chats with the other agents, Coulson closed his private personal door shut, locking it for anyone not interfering a private conversation.

Standing in the far right of his desk, with only a laptop and a few folders and files stacked on top, was the German Shepard agent. The room was small as it will not be long until the scientist can gather enough valuable information about the black markings outside the bases. 

As he stood, upset that they still let the tiger go free, he wanted to hear why Coulson deiced to let him free. 

As the human director closed the door and lowered down rolling blinds for the rectangular shaped window in his room. To avoid snooping or eavesdropping eyewitnesses. 

With that done, the human being then looked back at Preston, that stood patiently, but eagerly annoyed to wait any longer.

"Alright. We're alone now.", Connelly said.

"It may seem we are.", Coulson said.

"Are you know going to explain why you let our attacker go free?"

"I will. Though I do not like your attitude."

"Don't care. It's a reasonable one if I do not get my answers."

"Is this a canine thing?"

"It's in general. Has nothing to do with me being a canine."

Coulson nodded silently and walked over to a chair. He took the one next to the left wall, took it with him and placed it six feet away from Connelly, and took his seat while keeping his left elbow laying on his desk.

"Why don't you sit for this? Will be better to talk with us eye to eye."

Preston stared for a while, his right ear twitching a bit. He sighed softly and grabbed a chair behind him and took it with him.

He was four feet away from Coulson, as he put the chair closer to him. He then sat down with his arms crossed.

It was only them alone in the room and Preston wanted to know the director's decision-making.

"Okay. We're sitting now. No more distractions and no more ignoring. I want answers, sir. Why did you do it?"

"I will be honest with you. Two things made that made my decision."

"Really? Which were what?"

"One, I believe it was a coincidence he came here. And second, I believe he may be our next superpowered individual."

Preston had his eyes raised, but his expression tamed in seriousness. 

"He? How so?"

"You remember those stories I told you and everyone else in the agency?"

"Yeah. A lot mostly. Too many to count."

"But you remember how I met and described the origins of the heroes?"

"A few. Now, what does this feline have to do with any of it? As I far as I see it, he seemed pretty tame. Unlike the others."

"True. That's what I'm figuring out. Theoretically at least. And I have a sensible feeling that this particular incident is an occurrence that happened in my world. Only this is different."

"Do explain please. I want to hear again how this is relevant."

Phil coughed his voice to lighten his speech while preparing his theory. 

While first going back to his first memory of knowing a man from the skies. A man that is prince of a kingdom and a Avenger.

During my time has just an agent, while Fury was director, there was strange occurrences happening in the skies of the state in New Mexico. In our world of course."

"Yes, I know. Keep going."

"Anyway, since the anomaly entered the state in some wasteland open desert, we checked it out before any other agency did. But it was not the black markings we found. It was a hammer."

Preston kept listening, recalling of the story that was told before.

"Stuck in the middle, making a giant hole in the ground, and no living men could pull it off. So, we went to investigate the weapon. Our best scientists tracking what the source was. And happened during a violent stormy night. Like today."

"Yeah, but we did not find a hammer. Only black markings."

"That's what I mean. And I do not even know if a hammer came here. We only found this for now. But the point is, at the same occurrence as of this night, when the storm came... we were under attack."

"Attack?"

"Yes. And it was only by one man."

Preston leaned forward to listen more of this.

To listen of how this is as close to the same person that happened in different times but occurred in the same attack background.

"We tried to find out who attacked us. But he leveled a few agents there and there. Knocking them out without killing them. Passed through our forces and cameras as if he was after something."

"And I'm assuming he was after that. The hammer."

"Yes. He was. He came for it. And we watched to witness something. With the rain toppling above us, we watched to see what he will do. But..."

Phil looked at Preston with a serious remark in his eyes. 

"It did not lift. And he continued to try. With all of his strength, his struggles to get the hammer of the ground... failed. And I remember as he failed to pull it off, he screamed in the sky in a sound of anger. And yet, I did not know who or what he was."

"I remember some of that. Sounds depressing really. Did you know later who he was?"

"At first, I thought he was a trained soldier turned into hired mercenary. He had the physical body form of it. Plus, he did not say anything."

"Just like the tiger. He never said a word."

"Exactly. That's why I have a feeling our feline could be related to him."

"To him? The one that tried to lift the hammer? But isn't he supposed to be strong and fearsome?"

"That's later when it happens. And somehow, I have a feeling that will happen as well. But we just have to wait on that. If it does."

"So wait? You think that this male Bengal tiger... the one that attacked our base far from any town or neighborhood... is almost close to the one that once attacked your base in your own home world state?"

"That is my theory, yes."

Preston looked down on the floor to think to himself, placing his hands on his legs. 

He looked back up at Coulson as he had seconds to readjust his thinking.

"I still find it hard to believe. What if he was something else? Or someone else? Or he could be just a random carnivore that is really that doctor's patient? Maybe it's too quick to judge if he is anything special."

"Then what do you think he came here for?"

"The last time the agents saw him was in the storage base. He must have been searching something there."

"And did you think to frisk him once captured?"

Preston was about to say something but zipped his lips until realizing a flawed mistake. 

He did not check the tiger once he was captured. And of his biggest mistakes ever done.

"N-no. We did not."

"Well, that's an issue then. If you did not check him, we do not even know why he was there."

"I'm... I'm sorry, director. It slipped my mind. I was not thinking about it."

"No worries. That's why we have the cameras as evidence."

"Huh?"

"Here. Move your chair to my desk."

Phil got off the chair and moved around the male canine to reach to his desk. 

As he sat down, he typed on his laptop keyboards to enter inside the open screen. As he got in, he went to find the recorded camera feed hours ago. 

To keep as something important to show Preston.

The dog scooted over with the chair and sat next to the human being, seeing him pull of recorded files of tonight's attack.

"Alright. You said first he was in the first base, right?"

"Yes."

Coulson pushed on the file, letting the mute recording play. Focusing more onto the male tiger inside the storage base. 

As they watched, they saw the tiger look around, until turning to the left side of the room. They watched the feline walk to a table with technological units, where the key chip was placed. 

They observed the tiger, as they saw his back only, but saw that he was picking things up and looking at them carefully. They watched him repeat with a few more, until he stopped and looked at the last one. 

"Are those key chips?", Coulson asked.

"Yes, I believe so."

They watched the tiger then flee back to where he came in, but then was stopped by a male agent. He then kicked the agent and locked the steel door to make his way to the impossible escape. Once the recording ended there, Coulson went to find the next one.

"Now, skipping the fights, here is what gets interesting in the second room. Since all of us were outside, he had the time to escape. But this stopped him."

Finding the recorded feed he wanted, he pressed on the enter button and the recording started.

They looked at the visual feed. Watching the tiger stop himself and walk towards the window. Peeking outside of the area where the black strange markings where.

The agents watched on the screen, with Phil not amused and Preston observing every detail of what the tiger was doing. 

They watched remain standing and watching outside the window, looking at the markings.

"Why is he not escaping? Why is he just looking at the markings?"

"For that lies my theory."

"Hm? What other theory is this now?"

"Same one. But look at him."

Preston looked back at him. Seeing the tiger stand and watch outside, looking at the markings in the violent storm.

As he looked Coulson spoke.

"He stopped running as that caught his attention. He had the chance to move out, while we went around the first base. But he just stood there. And here is what happens next."

Preston observed closely the screen, his canine eyes making every detail possible to see what is happening.

The tiger took out the key chip and observed it on his hand. Then he looked back at the window and back at the key, gripping it tightly.

"Is there any audio?", Preston asked.

"No. We lost the audio feed from the storm. Some agents are getting the audio back soon for the cameras."

"Great. Would be nice to hear. Especially if he found something on the key chip."

"And here is what I think he figured it out."

"Yeah. What's that?"

"See how he looked at the key chip and back at the window?"

"That could be anything."

"No. He's solving a clue. A mystery. And I think he may have solved it."

"Which is what, sir?"

"I think... he knows we're onto him."

"He does? Well, maybe the markings outside the base. But what does the key chip have to do with it?"

Phil took in some thought. Once he came up with it, he turned off the laptop power and put his attention to Connelly. 

"When you were in the neighborhood, borrowing those young students' equipment, did you take something from them?"

"Well, we took a lot of things. We took computers, hardware, various equipment, and possibly one key chip and a few left. I do not know why that one is important."

"Well, I believe it may contain vital information for it to be returned."

"Like what?"

"Think for a moment, agent. Our attacker came for something very descriptive and specific, and whatever key chip he grabbed had those results. And whatever the results may be, could have data that is important to our searching. It could have helped us seeking for the easy task of knowing who we are dealing with."

"Guess we don't now. Without it, we're back to only testing the markings, right?"

"It may seem so. And now I'm really thinking of something deeper."

"What's that, sir?"

"How did he find us? Especially in a well out open area far from any civilization? Even far from random farmlands?"

"That's actually what I was thinking of. The base is top secret and no given facts or evidence were taken out. No one could have told anyone outside the base of our whereabouts. Perhaps by accident a local traveler saw us. Or a flashing camera by a photographer or landscaper. Or someone tracked us far away."

Phil listened to every possibility in how they were tracked down easily.

He then reacted to the last one.

"That."

"Hm?"

"That. Someone tracked us. And it must have been under radar."

He then looked up at Preston.

"Preston. Do you have something inside your clothes?"

Preston eyed the human being director as if he were already pointing the finger at him.

"No. Not at all."

"Are you sure? Maybe look over your suit in case?"

"Ummmm, okay."

Preston put his hands on his suit, touching the outside and inside.

He patted and stroked his jacket suit, touching every compartment from the pocket layers to his upper half of his suit. Somewhere in his right pocket, he felt something solid but small.

He put his left hand to reach for the outside of the jacket, finding something inside his pocket layers. Once he got a hold of it, he gently pulled it out and his eyes open wide to see what was inside his suit the entire day.

What was revealed was the tracking device.

"Is this a tracking device?", Connelly asked.

"It may seem so. And perhaps it was from those young students."

Preston made a small growl deep under his throat, trying to not show his teeth.

"Those herbivore kids! They caused enough trouble already! And know the tiger knows of our whereabouts! Sir, we should now arrest them and place them in federal custody!"

"Relax, agent. Do not get worked up over this."

"How are you so calm from this! We have been found, attacked, stolen, and probably something else might one next. We should do something about this now!"

"And we will. The last thing is to go bother them and have everyone see what is happening. We need to avoid as much citizen contact as possible. Soon enough, the whole world will then start seeing the opening of their federal agents becoming suspicious. And we're not ready to be seen yet. So, we cannot act unless appropriate for the destructive event."

"Not even watch them?"

"That we can do. But has to be far away from their area. Like two hundred meters away from them. Visual eye contact by being observed further away. But we will not enter to cause any more harm."

"And the base? should we move out?"

"No. We stay and continue our research. I know we're in the right spot and in the right moment. And I know that tiger is the key to our next powered individual."

Connelly took the time to close his eyes, lean on the wall, and sigh softly. This conversation gave him a migraine of his life. 

Seeing all of the camera feeds, the explanations, and the possibly that the tiger is anything special, all he wanted was a break from it. This was getting too much for him.

He then spoke after having a few minutes to adjust the new information.

"Okay. So, we're staying to see if something else happens as we continue the tests on the markings, and you want us to observe far away to see the tiger is anything special while we leave the college students alone?"

"Yep, pretty much. We leave them alone until necessary. Right now, we focus on this and expect the next to happen."

Connelly nodded. 

"What about the rest of the agents? Should they have the right to hear about this?"

"Soon. Right now, our agents are resting in the medical beds. Do not want to disturb them. And everyone had a long night. For now, we keep this between us. Can you do that or will it be too much for your canine intellect?"

"I can handle it, sir. It will not be a problem."

Coulson nodded.

"Good. Then you're dismissed. Carry on with the field work."

"Yes, director."

Connelly got off the wall and headed towards the door. 

Before he reached the door, he had a question that he wanted to know. 

He looked back at Coulson, as he faced the wall in a thinking position. 

"Sir?"

Coulson turned his chair to him, listening to what he has to say.

"Did you really think he was coming?"

"Who?"

"The God you always talk about? Thor?"

Coulson nodded to himself. 

He believed he was coming. He waited for the blonde immortal to once show himself.

But felt like he was not willing to show up at all. 

"I believed so. I had a feeling he would show up. Felt like I was back in the past."

Preston made a soft smile.

"But..."

Then his smile shifted down.

"I guess he didn't. And that's why I have a feeling that the tiger may be related to him. Hopefully by not bloodline or anything. Just another orphan animal with another person. So far, we have met many that are orphans due to our secret arrival and now are heroes, spies, and even worse. And that's why I see him, the feline, as something close to Thor. I know it to be true."

Connelly nodded as he looked down on the floor, having no comment to say back.

"But he will eventually show up. Everyone is. Just hopefully not too late."

"Yeah. Would be cool to see him. Since you talk a lot about him."

"Yeah."

It stayed silent for a significant bit, lasting for forty seconds.

After the forty seconds, Coulson sighed from his nose and looked back at the standing canine.

"Is that all you want to know?"

"Yes, sir."

"Alright. And before you go, make sure you have send some agents to spy over the kids and the attacker. And from a faraway distance. Got that?"

"I do, sir."

Coulson nodded and addressed the canine to leave.

"Good. You're dismissed then."

"Thank you, sir."

The dog then unlocked the door, pulled the knob, opened the door, and closed it from behind.

As Coulson watched the canine close the door, he was left alone in his small office. 

Left alone to think and process everything that is happening.

As he started to recall the past when he gathered all of Earth's Mightiest Heroes in his world. His own universe. His own dimension. 

He recalled that special event, before dying by the spear of the God of Mischief. And how he then carried on.

How he came to life, became director, made allies and enemies, heroes and villains, and to continue his best in making S.H.I.E.L.D. what it always was. 

And now within this new world, a world of beasts, was all too much for him. But as the years went by, he treated the beasts like any other living being. 

As he understood them and got to know them better, to even admire their existence. And only a great majority of the few are agents. 

The consequence he fears is when they will be revealed. As far as the animal world knows it, the world is still full of beasts. With a great majority of humans disguised in technological holographic cloaks to blend into their modern animal society. 

And the fear of when they discover they have been around could cause uncertain horrors around the globe. 

As much as he thinks of it, he did not want to dwell deep into it.

For now, like in the universe they once lived in, focuses on finding other beasts like the Avengers. Beasts that have been more of experiments then lucky few to earn powers. Already they have six in their midst. And there's no telling how many more will show up. As even the superpowered beasts hide themselves from their own animal society. 

As he believes that the male Bengal tiger is their next one on the list. 

The attack that was familiar to the God of Thunder when he was mortal. 

But then, he thought of how the tiger got here? Why the tiger is here and has no powers? He thought of where the tiger came from and where the thunderer has been hiding all this time? All these questions that Coulson hopes to solve one day if anything else where to happen inexplicably or unexpectedly. 

For now, he knows they are int he right track.

For now, he knows that he has found the next hero in their list.

For now, he had to wait and see what will transpire next upon here.

Believing it so, he sat, thinking of how it will turn out in the end.

When he sees the tiger in his full potential.

Chapter Text

Chapter 27: A Late-Night Conversation Between Herbivore Doctor And Carnivore Patient

In the late evening of the day, in the morning of darkness, the night was tame and timid.

No signature signs of thunder or lightening or violent storms emerging. It was only a calm night.

As the hours passed away, as far from the hidden federal base and the hope to not remember any of it, the two males found a smaller area in the desert area.

Before heading back to the town of Hasberg, the male moose, Dr. Luber, wanted to stop to get a drink, while forcing the tiger to come with him. Mostly so he does not decide to run off again.

They stopped at a local worn-out bar. While the outside looked like the Wild West, the inside was actually clean and decent looking. 

The two sat on the bar porch inside, where they were alone together with other customers around, but were further away in their own seats and tables. A few sat where they were but were feet away from them. It was only them together.

Radio music was played, and loud chats were around, enough to have them have a private discussion together.

As they waited for their drinks, Tom has not said a word. As he mourned on his own thoughts.

While Luber was talking to him.

"I just do not believe this. I cannot believe you even tried it."

The tiger listened but avoided eye contact. He only stared at the bar floor.

"You not only risked yourself. You risked also my best student and trainee to help your stupid irresponsible and egotistical friends. While I will have my own conversations with those two, I am keeping my anger in check, so I do not send you to a mental hospital. What were you two thinking? Attacking a federal base in the night? Of course, I question why they are there and the need to be there. But I don't question government play because I focus on my job on helping and treating my patients. Physically. You are more of a mental case."

The tiger did not say anything.

"Are you even listening to me? This is no joke. I could have easily taken away her trainee badge and certificate to even let her drive you there. Hell, I would have fired her for insubordination and for risking her life in unnecessary validations."

The tiger said nothing.

"But, I do understand that she is young and still is training. And I cannot deny that she was forced to do it. By the three of you. But mostly you."

Tom then spoke when he was referred as "you". Meaning to something racial.

"If it has anything with me being a savage carnivore, you're wrong. I did not scare Lady Jess or her friends. I did it to help. Yes, I forced her to take me there. But not the way you think of it."

"So now you talk. For the whole time, I have been making you talk. You know, I could have just left you there. But since Jess cares about you, either by keeping her job or she really has grown on you. If it were me, I would be happy asleep enjoying my nightly hour of rest. And know, as the medical chief officer, I have to be the adult watching over a big brawny tiger baby."

Tom said nothing. But did not like the insults at all.

"Alright. I pushed a little too far on that. But I'm not wrong from the other parts. You almost got her hurt and yourself killed. What were you thinking of?"

Tom said nothing.

"Do not silence me now. I am asking you a question."

"I will not speak to anyone. I will only speak if Jess is here."

"Excuse me?"

"I do not need to repeat. You're a good man, Luber. But I do not trust you."

"Well, you do not have a choice."

"Then I won't make any more choices."

Seeing that the tiger will not talk and is not in the mood to talk, the male moose noticed how different he was. 

While they never were together for a while, when he first last saw him, he was social and some significant life in him. But he knows looks shut off as something has caused him to become depressed all of the sudden. 

He looked at the tiger as he looked down at the bar porch. Staring at the wooden firm stand, not saying any words and his eyes heavy with guilt and sorrow.

Not wanting to make the tiger feel worse, even though he really resents him for bringing his student to danger. But, something was deeply conflicting the tiger that he does not care anymore. 

So, he wanted to know what was bothering him.

"Alright. Let's forget the base attack thing. I'm still mad for bringing Jess into it. But let's not talk about that."

Luber moved in closer to the tiger to have a meaningful chat.

"Why are you here? What made you come here? And most of all, where did you come from to be here in this small town of a desert state?"

Waiting for a reply, the tiger did not say anything.

But at this point and at this time, he had nothing to keep. For no one will even believe him anyway. 

And no one would ever care of what he said anyway. 

But to keep him from waiting for something, he had to say something, for he will not leave him alone.

Tom sighed from his mouth softly as he began to speak.

"I came here hoping to find something that I would be a part of. Something then being forever a want for the people's needs. I got tired of being the same. The same wars, the same battles, the same victories, and that is all I will ever be. I know tigers are meant to be strong, independent, and unstoppable priding beasts. But it comes to the point where it becomes tedious. And so I had enough of it. I wished to visit here to find something truthy worth exploring. To find something within myself. Believing that I would find greatness in this world."

Dr. Luber listened to the conversation, trying to understand the pieces of the sentences the tiger said. 

As he listened, the hollower the feline's words sounded bitter and lonely.

"But now because of my choice, for what I wanted to search for the need of my own journey was a mistake. Everything I did for myself has been gone wrong. And now I have to pay the price for it. For I no longer cannot return home and no one will ever have me home."

The male moose listened not saying a word, while feeling overwhelmed and curious about this chat. While he was still thinking of the tiger as a mental lost cause, he still listened patiently for the tiger to keep talking. While the chat sounded now depressing then abusive warnings before.

"My mother does not want me anymore. My friends do not come and speak to me. My ki... father is critically injured and the blame is put all to me. For I thee have abandoned my home for a selfish journey. Now I deserve the punishment for what will happen. And coming home is a waste of time as I am not the protector anymore. I am now a flaw. A mere mortal. Nothing more."

Tom stopped talking after saying his words of harsh consequences he faces now. He kept his entire dialogue away from looking Luber. Never making eye contact to the male moose. 

The moose himself had no words to describe any of this. But, he tried to now switch to a friendlier approach without adding any salt to the wound.

"Listen, kid.  I know we got off the wrong track earlier. And..."

He thought carefully what to say next. 

Getting the right ones, he spoke again.

"I'm very sorry for what has happened to you. I did not know that you were in some trip. I guess your family kicked you out for something, right?"

He went off track with his words, but the tiger responded kindly.

"Yes. In a way. Mostly I cause them to have me thrown.", Tom lied. Since no one will believe he came from an outer planet in space. He just had to make it up. "And now I'm regretting it."

Luber sighed softly from his nose. 

Then he spoke to be helpful in the best way possible.

"I'm really sorry, kid. I... I should have acted mature. Why did you not say that before when you came to our hospital?"

Tom did not want to say more. But he got the conversation going and cannot stop there. 

So, it continued.

"I guess I am tired of being what everyone wants me to be. What people ask of me to be. And I was so blinded by it, I tried to make it feel real here. To make it feel like I was still home. A mistake I made here as well."

"Mhmhm. May seem so."

"Well, it does not matter now. I cannot return. I am forced to be exiled forever. Stuck as this.", Tom said, with a fast growl and clenched fists.

Luber saw angry the tiger was keeping inside and almost feared him losing it. But the tiger kept his cool without making any frightening faces and sat staring on the wooden stand.

Tom sighed as he felt worthless as a mortal being.

"Now I must live with the regret in this pitiful body. A punishment I deserve for abandoning everyone home."

He then looked at Luber. His eyes heavy with sorrow and expression covered in loss.

"And I am truly sorry for Jess. I meant no harm or hurt upon her nor to worry her. I have that to blame upon myself as well."

He then looked back at the stand and closed his eyes.

"I live with the blame now."

The tiger stopped talking again, as he had his eyes closed and his body lowered down. He had his fists tightened on the stand and his tail not even flickering around the air. He was buried in shame as it consumed him deeply.

Luber sat not saying a word as he had harder times to come up with a suitable and reflective answer. But he had nothing to say. And while he did apologize for bringing Jess into the mess, he still has the disappointed anger on the feline.

"Well... I have nothing to say about this. But... I am really sorry, Tom. Whatever you did and decide, was not your fault. In retrospect, you make the choices for what makes you great. I cannot say much as I do not know you much. But as long as you make the right choices and the even the most reckless and dangerous ones, no one can take away your fate. No living thing can."

Tom sat not saying anything but gave in every word the moose said.

He felt the shame grow stronger within him. But felt something powerful from the message the moose was pointing out.

Tom continued to not say anything and had his body lowered down. Seeing that this chat has gone towards a depressing steep, the moose sighed from his nose. He then spoke after taking a breath.

"Now listen to me very carefully. And look at me."

Tom looked at the moose with a side glance, not giving his complete face to him. But his ears perked as they listened.

"After tonight, when I drop you back to Jess and her friends, I want you to say your goodbyes to them when the morning comes."

Tom was distraught as he was listening to this.

"Once morning, I advise you skip breakfast. You walk away, leave, and you never come back. You never were here, in my hospital, in my town, and you never were with her. You will be a ghost forgotten quickly. I help giving you as much money as I can to help you survive alone. But after that, you're on your own."

Tom did not like hearing this. It only felt like his heart was being torn apart slowly.

And it got worse as Luber started to talk more viciously.

"Because if you come back here, anywhere near Jess or my staff, I will have you arrested for a fugitive carnivore and predatory offender. Do not ever come back by any means necessary. And if you even lay a finger on her again, even if you don't... I will shoot you."

Tom felt furious from these very threats the doctor moose was saying to him. Never he got these threats from the moose, as he was usually matured and kind in his field. But he assumed he's one of the irregulars that gets the threats from herbivores populations.

This moose was one of them.

For that, he really needed him gone. And he was not kidding.

And to clarify, Luber got close to the tiger, almost close to his snout.

"Am I clear? Or do I have to send you back to the federal base, Rex knowing where they came from, to only rot forever?"

Tom did not say a word. 

He wanted to growl at the moose but did not want to stir up more trouble. As a mortal, it seems he causes enough pian to everyone and anger towards him. He felt different and replaced in Earth and felt special and loved in New Asgard. For it no reason why many of the beasts at New Asgard are happier there then ever returning back to Earth. 

His mother was right about it. She warned him. Told stories about them. Nothing great but suffering, loss, and animal discrimination and instinctive curses. 

He regretted ever coming here.

And now, this moose does not want him here in Hasberg anymore. 

To keep Jess from not seeing him not in more trouble or any more mortal conflicts, he had to obey the adult herbivore. Despite not agreeing with it.

"I understand. You do not need to tell me twice."

Then, the moose smiled and shifted to a friendlier approach again.

"Oh, good. I thought we were going to have a problem. Glad it can be solved." He then turned to the bar keep. "Bar keep, two drinks here."

Tom looked at Luber.

"Drinks?"

"Yes. For both of us. Don't care if you're young or not to drink. Consider it a gift and blessing from me. Also to swallow the pity and sorrows away. Would you agree?"

Tom looked at the moose uncomfortably, but nodded to the response.

"Sure. I would not mind."

"Great. Glad to hear that."

Tom then faded into his inner thoughts. 

Thinking of how much he misses home.

His friends.

His warriors.

His mother.

His stepbrother.

His king and stepfather.

All of them.

All that were his perfect balance of making him special.

To know regretting to have it thrown off for personal and selfish greedy reasons to be something more.

And now, Earth is a place that is not his own. A coming of regret and anguish grew on him.

The once proud mighty warrior now a frail weak mortal failure. 

As he sat with his head resting on his arms, everything was falling down. 

Everything falling down to shame.

For a tiger like himself, never felt such a large burden placed upon him. And he knows must carry it until he dies of mortal age.

For a late-night discussion with the herbivore doctor... felt like hell has already devoured him.

And now on this same night....

He cared for nothing else anymore.

But the regret onto himself.

As the people laughed and danced around the radio music, with the beers and alcohol ordered and lifted...

Tom was alone forever in Earth.

Forever as a mortal male Bengal tiger.

Chapter Text

Chapter 28: A Grand Proposal Of Opening Gates To Destroy A Kingdom In Frozen Eternal

New Jotunheim 

Coming down from the Bifrost bridge, transporting to the cold wasteland alone, entered a single canine. 

The wild painted dog himself. 

Coming alone with words of his new king, he entered the Fros Giants new terrain of a frozen planet, to grant a great proposal that the king will surely enjoy. 

Observing the cold filth of the planet the beasts were enslaved, the canine walked to the kingdom. To meet the king himself. 

Knowing what he must do, by Loki's orders, he walked into the cold blizzard of the wasteland planet of ice.

As forty minutes passed, finally reaching to the gates, the canine almost made it to the doors. Until stopped by the guards.

They took out their iced weapons and pointed at the canine, until the canine spoke.

"Halt!"

The Giants stopped and listened to what the warm-blooded creature had to say.

"I wish to speak to the king. Peacefully."

The Giants looked at each other, depending on if they should impale the dog or allow him to visit their king.

The canine looked at how they questioned with their eyes. 

"Do not worry. I am not here to assassinate. I come for something greater.", he said, adding a small grin in his snout.

Following the Giant in front as the other was behind him for anything suspiciously threatening. 

After clearing up outside the gates, they climbed a set of frozen steps, leading to the upper region of the frozen kingdom. The steps leading to the king's own throne.

As he got up from the last step, into the throne room, found the king sitting on his own chair.

The throne was small and not complexed, aside of the frozen ice around it. Two guards by his side and two by the stair steps. The snow even inside the throne, as there was no protection of walls or built bricks to secure the coldness outside. As the cold does not affect them.

The canine walked slowly towards the king, as the other guards watched carefully on him. 

Not caring for them, he put his focus onto the king, as the king stared at him with his red eyes.

The canine stopped walking towards him, eight feet away from him. 

The two stared. One of them waiting to speak. 

Until Laufey was the first to break the brisk cold silence.

"Why are you here, beast? And speak fast if you value your life."

Trevor kept his calmness neutral. Despite the other Frost Giants around, staring with their red eyes and iced weapons upon their hands, he kept his initial focus on the king.

"I came here to see you. For something you might like."

"And what would that be?"

"A proposal. For your kingdom to have its great revenge."

"Revenge? On what? New Asgard? If I remember correctly, the exiled ones tried and failed. For I already have been threatened by your king."

"Well, you do not have to worry about him anymore. The king is now asleep. If not soon already dead."

Laufey turn his head a little to the right, wanting to know what is happening in New Asgard.

"Thor is asleep? As in eternally?"

"Not that long. Only has a few nights before someone figures it out."

"May I ask how it happened?"

Trevor made a tight grin on his snout.

"You may have heard of him."

He walked a little closer to the king, stopping five feet away from him.

"He started it all. Has been around the kingdom, lingering in the shadows. Hiding in the darkness until finding the right time to strike. He's now the ruler of the throne, since many remember his heroic actions during the age of Ragnarök."

Laufey listened to all of this. And the canine continued to talk.   

"But you may now of him. He was your son. And the one responsible for leading the exiled ones into New Asgard in the first place. You must know who I speak of?"

Knowing what he was talking about, Laufey made a small, crooked grin.

"So, he's the one leading them to New Asgard. My bastard son."

"Well, you are the one that abandoned him."

"Do not question my own choices, dog."

"And you be careful what you say to me. Just because I came here instead of him does not mean I forgive you how you treated us. If it were me, I would kill you were you sit."

The Giants raised their weapons as the canine threatened their king.

But Laufey lifted his fist up, telling them to stop in silence. Seeing the hand sign, the guards placed them down and took steps back.

Then Laufey looked at the canine.

"But you have not, are you? You come to me for something else. What is this proposal you offer to us?"

"What Loki... and I want... is our rule to the kingdom. We basically wish to give you what you want. A chance to take down the kingdom and to have your frozen hand end Thor. You lost your chance with Odin, from what he said."

"You mean after he betrayed me and killed me of my victory? Why should I fall the second time? Do you see me as a fool to repeat my mistakes?"

"I do not. And Loki wishes to forget the past in the old world you lived in. In fact, he wants everyone to fall beneath him. And he wants an army of those great enough to cause the affliction towards them. For what would be better than having us together, to end and lead many worlds. Would you not agree?"

Laufey took the time to think this proposal. Wanting to make sure there was no sense of trickery behind it. 

So far, it did not seem that way.

"And there is no trick of this? No backstabbing?"

"No. You get to have back your glorious revenge, slaughter as much as you want, while Loki remains as king."

"And for you? What is your purpose?"

"Well, I will try not to kill any of you, as I am the protector of New Asgard. Like my feline stepbrother. So I cannot promise that any of you will be spared, as I must fit the title."

"Hmmmmmm, and you are certain Thor is asleep?"

"He is. As long as it is kept that way, your attack on New Asgard will be wonderous."

"And you seem to not be affected by it."

"I have been an outsider before I ever was part of anything. I am a freak to them, so it will not matter of I see their blood poured onto the ground. But do not think if I sense a trick from you, I will not hesitate to kill any of you. That I can I promise."

The tension grew and the wind blew wilder into the throne.

Many of the guards did not say anything or acted upon anything.

As for Laufey, he stared at the canine. 

As Trevor stared at the Frost Giant king.

The silence growing inside the throne.

Then, Laufey made a small chuckle.

"I like you. You have guts. Now let me piece this together."

Laufey bend down his back to stare deeply at the canine.

"You have the vast openings for all of us to attack. Invade and slaughter all living things there. And for what?"

"Well, you may then be part of something. An ally to him. And he might let you have the option of slaying Thor in his sleep. Depends on how it goes. But at least you will be accepted in a grand role of his own rule. And..."

"And what?"

"They have plans on invading you. To destroy you in time in case you attack them again. They believe you will strike again. So they are now preparing a war to end all of you."

"It may seem so. And for what is it for you? In all of this?"

"For me? Well, if Thor dies, my stepbrother remains forever stuck in the mortal beast world. Without his powers or immortality, he's nothing. And I plan to keep it that way."

Laufey grinned at the canine. While skeptical in choosing this, he felt the awe in slaying the beasts that were his slaves and the Asgardian people being in the way. And with Loki in the top of the castle, would make it easier for him and his frozen army to end them.

He looked at Trevor as he made his mind.

"I assume you will that as a yes."

Laufey nodded.

Getting his nod, Trevor grinned wildly without any teeth shown.

But a grin of evil growing on the canine himself.

Returning home after his visit from New Asgard, Trevor took a breath after feeling alive.

Taking his small breaths, he then was alerted by the male bull, Tanthel.

"Did everything turn out well, Trevor?"

The bull looked at the canine, his sword free from the Bifrost key and holding it by his gripping fingers. 

"It did. It all turned out well in the end."

Before he had the chance to leave, he was stopped by the bull's words.

"I do not know what you are planning, boy, but it does not seem well. Especially that I cannot sense your mind."

Trevor looked at the bull, not amused by his annoying curiosity.

"You need not worry of what I do. I simply went by the king's orders."

"Which were?"

"None of your concern. Just simple threats. In case they return to attack us again."

"Hmmmmmm...."

"You do not believe me?"

"I fear for you, boy. Ever since he stepped in the throne, you have changed. Many do not know it, but I see it. Your mother sees it. Even your warrior friends see it. And I'm trying to uncover it. But you're blocking me from knowing."

Trevor walked up to the male bull, with a stern expression on his furry face.

"Look at me very closely, Tanthel." The bull looked at the canine, not changing his non expressionless face. "Whatever you think of me, I'm no different than any other carnivore you see. You're only asking me because I'm different. Compared to other beasts like me, I'm the one with the magic. If that is what you fear of me, you are wrong. You should not. For I am the protector now."

The male bull looked at the canine's eyes. Seeing anything untruthful behind it. 

And yet, found nothing besides his speaking lips.

"I may seem so. But heed my warning well. For I wish no more pain and violence here. And you better protect. Thunderclaw would do better."

"And he's not here. And look where he is now. He got what he wanted and now pays for it. You cannot blame me on that."

"No. I cannot."

The two stared, a sense of silent triggering between them. They stared at each other in soft seconds until it was broken off quick by Trevor.

"Would that be all, gatekeeper?"

Tanthel sighed from his nose and looked away from the canine.

"That will be all, protector."

"Good. See you later then."

"See you later."

Trevor walked away from the machine gate to walking down the stoned cement bridge. 

Hearing his footsteps walk away with the sounds of silence, except for the waves of water falling down, Tanthel was on his own.

For he truly feared for the canine.

His behavior becoming different. His voice becoming more demanding than before. His eyes darkening with hidden resilient. 

There was something changing in him that he wished he could find. 

If it were not his practice of magic, he would have found something inside the canine's mind.

All he hoped for, especially what Loki sent him to New Jotunheim for, was only just threats. And nothing more after that.

And most of all, he hoped for Thor to awake.

To take back the kingdom and have their own real protector come back.

To have Thunderclaw back into the kingdom.

To have everything back to the way it was before the madness started after his departure to Earth.

He now only hoped for the tiger's wellbeing.

Wishing him to be safe and strong.

Hoping he is getting his wish he wanted.

While hoping that the tiger will one day come back as the Thunderclaw once more.

Chapter Text

Chapter 29: A Talk Of Parental Losses Between A Male Impala And A Male Tiger

Earth
Jess's home...

Awaiting back at the complex home, the three herbivores waited for the arrival of their tiger to return home safely. If ever coming home safely. 

All three were minding their own businesses while dealing a torment of stress and worry over the tiger and the key chip coming back. As they spent the time in doing so, the expectation has come home.

Hearing the sound of a doorbell ring, a male herbivore reacted to the noise.

"I'll get it.", said Levi.

The male impala walked to the front door, his footsteps stepping on the soft floor. 

As he reached the front door, he unlocked it and opened it directly inside the house. Standing outside his front porch, was a tall male moose accompanied with a male tiger. 

"Dr. Luber? Tom?"

"Hi, Levi. I assume you know why I'm here?", Luber asked.

"Essentially."

He then looked back at the tiger.

"You okay?"

"I'm fine. Is Jess okay?"

"She's.... alright for the moment."

Then, behind his back, a female voice was heard.

"Who is out there, Levi?"

He looked back at the standing males.

"Do you want to come in, doctor?"

"No, I do not need to."

"You're sure? It's pretty late tonight."

"I will be fine. Thank you though."

Then, the female voice came out again.

"Levi, who's out there?", the female said again.

Coming out of the living room and seeing who is outside the front door, Jess stopped as she saw the three males there. Not caring for the impala and seeing the moose and the tiger. She took a stern stare at the tiger.

"Hello, Jess. I am here to drop your patient. Hopefully he will learn his lesson better."

"Did everything turn out fine?"

"It did. And Tom here will remember that." He placed his left hand on Tom's shoulders. "Is that right, Tom?"

Tom did not say a word. But replied with a silent nod.

"Good. I will be taking my leave then."

Before he had the chance to leave, Jess stopped him from moving an inch away.

"Wait, sir. May I speak to you for a moment?", Jess asked.

She walked fast from the living room to the front door. Despite being a small herbivore, she pulled a fast pace in reaching the door.

As Tom entered the door, he wanted to say something to her, but she ignored him with an angered scoff. Tom said nothing and lowered his head down in shame. As for Levi, knowing her angry position and walking style, he moved out of the way and away from the door.

As she then grabbed the handle and closed it away from them. She then spoke with the male moose doctor alone outside the front porch.

As they talked alone with the voice silent and softly muffled from their hearing, Levi looked at the tiger to tell to move away from the door.

"Alright come on. Let's leave them.", Levi said.

As they walked to the living room, Gale sat on the cushioned sofa, watching a show on the television screen. Hearing the footsteps walking towards her, she turned off the screen and looked behind her back. 

She then noticed Tom being the tallest one.

"Hey, Tom. How did it go?", Gale asked.

"How did what go?", Tom asked.

"Well... you know. The reclaim stolen thing. Was it successful?", she asked sheepishly.

Sighing softly, he reached for his right pocket and took out the key chip.

Once it was shown, the two herbivores were shocked to see it return. Especially for Levi as it was his personal one. 

Either way, both were amazed that the tiger actually brought back the key chip.

"You actually did it. You got it back.", Levi said.

Before he could grab it, Tom fisted the key chip and held it away from him.

He was shocked as the tiger then looked at the two animals.

"Now what's so important about this key chip? Was it thy important for thee death on me?"

Both were surprised for him to say that.

"What? What are you talking about?"

"Tis has been in my mind. Once I reached the enemy, I found something there. There is more that seems to be hiding from me. And you two seem to be withholding something deep from me. May I ask why you two are not telling me of?"

Levi and Gale looked at each other. Small sweat dripping from their faces and their expressions covered in worry and anguish. A sense of butterflies in their stomachs as this suddenly turned terrifying. 

Levi looked at the tiger to speak first. To whatever he can come up with.

"I cannot really tell you what is in there. You just have to trust me."

"If you want my trust, you will tell me what's special about this. And no lies. I have been through enough of it."

Levi just wanted to punch the tiger. Mostly to not let loose the secret. 

As it seems the tiger was close to recovering it. To whatever he was on the federal base, was soon solving the mystery. To why he was even there in the first place.

And since the tiger seemed too dumb to him, especially in not knowing what a key chip is, he will not understand how a computer works. He had no worries in seeing find the secret anywhere in the beastnet as trying to understand how everything else works in the modern age.

"Come on, man. Just give it back."

"I said no. You will tell me."

"Like hell I will."

"Do not hell me. I did not come back without answers. This is my answer. You will tell me."

"Or you will what? Eat me? Claw me? Perhaps both?"

"Levi, stop that. Let's just tell him."

"No, Gale! You zip it! Do not say a word to him."

"Tell me, Lady Gale. What is this-"

"HEY! I said no! Maybe all those punches made you deaf."

"And what are you hiding, Levi? What is this so important to you and to her? That you cannot even say it to me?"

"Because it's none of your business. And it's not your key chip. So I say again, give it back!"

Tom sighed softly and held the key chip onto his hand. He then slid it back to his right pocket, not returning it all.

"Since you refuse to tell me answers that are grave concerns for me, you will not get it back. Either of you."

Levi looked at the feline and shook his head. He scoffed and went away from the living room.

"Fine. Keep it then asshole."

He then walked upstairs, heading to the second level. 

As he disappeared in the last steps above, Tom shook his head from what just happened.

He then looked back at Gale, that sat in her knees and had her arms laid on the flat soft surface of the sofa. She then looked back at him.

"And you? You will not say?"

Gale shrugged and nodded.

"You should have just given him the key chip back. You were acting rude."

"Maybe. But you're also hiding something. You must know something. You always talk then think. So tell me what's important about it?"

"Look, Tom. I would love to, but I cannot break his ideal order. And it's important for both of us."

"Important then me?"

Gale was shaken from the thought of that. That the tiger felt like a priced item in some rich establishment to be sold. And the key chip was their biggest reason that held more information about the tiger himself.

With all the data and satellite imagery, all led to the tiger. That all started from the giant funnel storm to landing upon the ground until getting hit by a moving van. He was their prized specialist. Something that greedy herbivore scientists wanted to be famous for a grand discovery.

And that is what both are trying to do by not telling Tom anything. As the key chip has the answers for them to use for scientific purposes and fame.

So, she kept her mouth silent. She then leaped out of the sofa, walked around in the right, and headed for the stairs as well. 

"Where are you going?"

"Upstairs as well."

"All this for a key chip?"

"I'm sorry, big cat. Not happening."

She then walked upstairs, leaving Tom alone in the living room. 

Tom shook his head as this night became even crazier for him. As it became persistently dreadful and intoxicating.

Everything became huge burden to him.

And it was about to feel worse as he heard the door open from the front.

He checked to see who it was and saw that it was Jess. He watched her close the door and lock it. But then rested her head on the door, with small whimpers. 

Curious as he is, he wanted to make sure she was okay.

"Jess? Are you alright?"

She lifted her body up and wiped gently her eyes with her sleeves. 

She then turned around to face the tiger. As he stood with worried concern.

"I'm good. Just need to get more fresh air."

She walked away from the front door to walking to the living room area and heading to the backyard. 

Almost reaching the backyard, she was stopped by Tom as he tried to speak to her.

"Jess. What's wrong? Why are you ignoring me?"

"I'm going outside alone. And I wish to be alone."

"Does this have to do with me? Or my selfish actions?"

"Yeah, maybe. But doesn't matter now."

She opened the backyard door, as it was a sliding glass door. As she moved it to the right, she stepped outside, not even closing the door. 

Following her anyway, Tom closed the sliding door and went back to talk to the arrogant Angora goat.

"Jess. Running from me is not changing anything. The other two already left me because I choose not to give them back what was stolen from them."

Jess turned around to face him.

"Oh. So now you do not give them back the key chip? Then what was the purpose of almost killing yourself for it?"

"I did it to help your friends because it belonged to them. Privately and righteously. Also to gain respect.

"Respect? Respect for what? To play pretend as some hero and get out alive? Do you have any idea what trouble you have gotten me into?"

"I did not ask for you to get in trouble. You did not have to come along. But you did because I am your patient. You did it to yourself."

"Well, because it's my job. If it will be my job. Now, I'm not sure. I might be fired tomorrow from the hospital, lose the hard work and dedication I spent my life on, and lose half the payment in tuition to be where I am now. And you may have already screwed it up for me!"

"How can I ruin that for you? No one should take that away from you. You should demand to remain as you are."

"You just don't get it. Open your eyes for once, Tom. This is the real world. I'm trying to live in it so I can live a normal life. To get paid, to help the community, to save others to know I'm the best nurse of the town. Not wasting my time spilling out stories of aliens, or golden halls, or made-up battles, or blatant lies of where you come from. You're living in a fantasy."

Tom stood remaining silent.  

"And yet, I'm starting think that you do not have delusional dilemma or mental brain damage. I think what you need is therapy and a real-life settlement. And to stop risking yourself for foolish things that are beyond our judication or power. While I blame my friends for even letting you do it, I blame you for even thinking of it. And know you're messing me up. And I'm hoping, with my talk with Luber he would give me another chance to continue with my career."

Tom stood remaining silent. His expression hurt.

"I cannot lose this. This I cannot. I spent my life to be in this place at this moment. And doctors here are vital as anywhere else. As there are no mistakes in the medical field, especially when helping patients. My job is to do that. To help patients feel better, to help them walk, to help them eat, to help them see better, to help them with any broken bones, to help them to even be their carefree supporters. And you're ruining that chance for me. I took the risk for you because I care about you. And now you're ruining my career as I helped you in some dumb goal that my friends could not do themselves. But the blame goes to you. All of it."

Tom then tried to speak.

"Jess, I-"

"If anything, I regret meeting you. For I wish you just died in that accident."

Tom did not say anything after hearing that. Hearing those last words from her was if feeling a Frost Giant's blade impaling his heart. It frozen his heart as stone as the words slithered into his ears. He felt low than ever before in his life.

Tom stood with no thoughts or words to let out. All were covered in stung harm. 

Jess then looked away, stood with her back towards him, and looked at the ground.

"Just go away, Tom. Just leave me alone."

She stood in the grass, with the backyard having twenty meters of outside with a brown fossil fence in the way. 

She stood not saying anything anymore. Hoping that the tiger left.

To which, Tom respected her privacy. As for the first time, in his mortal self, he felt destroyed.

The words affected him more than a blade or a punch of a fist. The words stanched him like fire. The words made him become even more irksome. 

The night today he faced became the burden of his entire choice. 

Failed to leave the base until getting caught, banished from his home, his king/stepfather in deep sleep, the kingdom in conflicting mayhem, his mother not wanting him along everyone else, no powers of immortality or his warrior strength, Levi and Gale keeping private secrets of him, and now this. The one person of the mortal beast world wishes him dead when he first arrived. 

It was already a growing cancer to him. As the regret started to sink in further to him.

Knowing that the female wished to be alone, he respected that privilege.

"As you wish."

He left the female goat to be alone, walking slow in the shame that has affected every part of his lifeless body. 

A cancer that seemed to perfectly infect his every mortal being. 

He walked to the glass door, opened it, and stepped inside with a loud depressed exhale.

Before she had the chance, she looked back to see if Tom really walked away.

"Tom, I did not-"

Seeing that he was gone and nowhere seen in the hall lights, the tiger was nowhere to be seen. 

Feeling a sense of egoistical guilt in her, she wept silently. 

While she was right, her words cut open the tiger's mortal heart. As the pressure, tension, and tonight's aftermath, she felt like she failed her duties as a nurse. Even as a training one. 

She wept alone outside, covering her face with her hands, burying silently her muffled cries of hurting the tiger.

Tom made it to the second level of the house. 

He was reaching to his own guest bedroom, knowing that he will only be there for one day. From Dr. Luber's threat at the bar hours ago.

As he walked to his door, almost having his hand on the knob, he noticed a shroud of light from the other room.

In the right side of the hall. Where the light came out was Levi's bedroom.

While not being his business, he was curious in what the male impala was doing. Considering of how tonight went.

He stepped away from his bedroom door, walked a few feet to the open door of Levi, and gently pushed it aside with small wooden cracks moving.

As he opened the door, he peeked to see where the impala was. Then, his eyes caught him standing in the open window of his bedroom. 

He watched the impala stare outside, letting the outside air drift inside his bedroom room. 

Levi himself was trying to soak in the fresh air. To calm his nerves and anger, as he continued to feel worthless inside. Feeling like no one will ever respect him, considering him being an herbivore. 

As he was lost in a trance staring outside to feel the air, he then heard a voice from behind him."

"Levi?"

His ears perked up and his eyes wide, he turned his head to the right side. 

His eyes then saw Tom standing inside his bedroom. He turned around fully to see why the tiger was in his private room.

"What are you doing in here? You here to eat me?"

"No. I have not. Did you think I will?"

"Guess I was expecting it. Carnivores always strike in silence."

"Is that what you think of me?"

Levi shook his head to not get agitated again. While wondering why he is in unwelcomed to his bedroom.

"What do you want then?"

"I came to talk. No arguments. No insults. No wickedly deviant words. I wish to speak to you. That is all."

Levi looked at the tiger, his eyes going up and down. Knowing that the tiger processes no sense of threat or aggression, he did not care once he turned his back to him.

"Fine. What is it you want to talk about?"

Tom walked forward.

Walked towards the impala as he watched the outside night, having his arms laying on the stand. He shuffled his eyes around the outside neighborhood area, while keeping his ears open for the tiger walking towards him. As he moved towards him, he stopped as he was four feet away from him, to not startle or make him uncomfortable. 

He also rested his arms on the window stand, taking a scent of cool air to breeze on his fur. 

While enjoying the seep of the fresh air, Tom spoke to not keep it silent.

"I know you wish to not talk about the key chip and I will not bring it up."

Levi scoffed softly, keeping his face straight upon the area.

But Tom was going to ask something else that he suspected the herivbore for.

"But I want to know what you have against me. Against carnivores."

While surprised in bringing that up out of anything else, Levi did not change his expression or mutter a word or sound.

"What about it? It's not anything different since the birth of beasts. Why are you curious to ask me about it?"

"Because where I am from, everyone gets fairly along with others. Every species of beasts together co-exist without the faults of prejudice and hatred. And when I am around, you seem to be the only one that hates me the most. I cannot help but feel like a target to thy eyes. For what particular reason do you hate of me?"

The room remained silent.

No words came out of the impala. He stood watching the outside sky and grounded area, not saying a single word from his own snout. 

The tiger waited for an answer, not wanting to pressure the teenage herbivore like the key chip argument. While he wished to know what it was all about, he wanted to know why he feels like a menace to the impala. If he can make him talk in any peaceful way.

Then, for a brief moment of silence, Levi began to speak.

"If I tell you this... promise me you will not tell anyone. I do not need anyone to know this."

Tom made a quick look at him, seeing that he kept his face outside, a small signature of depth in his expression. Levi made a side glance at Tom to see if he accepts his promise, as it was a personal dark matter. 

Seeing his eyes that were grieved of sternness, Tom nodded to respect his promise.

Seeing that Tom understood, he was about uncover a dark and disturbing past he wishes to forget. One that made his continuing grudge of hatred against carnivores. As in any herbivore species to despise a group of those cursed of instinctual meat eating.

"Okay. Well... I was at least eight, maybe nine. I was with my parents during a trip to the Northen outskirts of the lands. They really wanted to be in this city, that held ancient ruins that were prematurely old in that area. Left for as a tourist attraction, my parents, both archeologists, consider it as a family trip. I was not that excited, but I really wanted to go with them, since we never get together most of the time. So, it was a family trip."

Tom listened in how this will go. For now, it started timid and calm. But listened to the impala speak his past life.

"When we reached there, we packed our bags to the hotel we were staying, and it was during the night when we arrived. As our visit to the attraction was closed, we were tired. But also felt like eating dinner as had not many meals to contain our trip. So, we decided to check out any open restaurant in any corner of the city."

He stopped for a bit. But spoke more.

"As we walked to find anything, as there was not a lot of people outside. A few came and go, but the only ones outside roaming the streets were carnivores. At first, no one cared. They wouldn't dare harm us. That's against the rules and laws and all of that. We were safe. Nothing bad will happen to us. But... everything on that night is what I wish I could take back. As we walked to the nearest restaurant that was several feet away from us, that's when it happened. "

Tom noticed a slight shiver from Levi. His soft fur floating as the story progressed to something eerie and depressing. 

As he was going to hear the next part.

"Not knowing what was behind us, behind my parents, a carnivore attacked us. Pounced on my father first, putting his fangs on his neck. He was too late to defend or fight back, as the carnivore... a feline attacked him."

Not looking at him, Tom had his eyes wide and his mouth halfway open. As he heard that, he kept listening to Levi's grim past.

"My mother then tried to fight back, but as weak and frail herbivores are, he then clawed my mother's torso and pinning her on the ground, placing his fangs on her neck. All I remembered was her sudden expression of her dying a violent death. My dad tried to get up, but the gush of blood poured out of his neck, keeping him limp on the sidewalk, unable to do anything. As for me, I stood in fear. I did not know what to do at all. I was afraid to run to evoke the predator chase prey mode. I just stood, tears running down my eyes, and dying to exhale but kept in to not be the next prey. All I could do was watch the feline rip apart my own family, my own parents, with no remorse or guilt. He just did not stop."

Levi stopped a bit, the past talk getting to him. As even as a teenager, the childhood memory of herbivore fear remained as a constant reminder of how the animal world works in its cursed ways. 

Remembering it, small tears traveled down his eyes as he could not forget the detailed gruesome event. The brutal realistic event that gave him the cold heart against all carnivores, to mostly felines. To why he never loved the idea of having Tom in their own home. To remember his species as meat eating killers. To remember his breed as ones that murdered his parents.

Even with the small tears and his voice breaking slowly, he kept talking.

"Before I was fearing my life to end next, a bystander, believe it or not a carnivore bear, pounced on him to make him stop his savage attack. A few came to support him. But it was already too late. By the time the tiger attacker was stopped, my family were dead as the blood drenched the sidewalk. And then that's when the police finally came. But even then, I could not move. I could not even speak but cry. As the blood was all I can see."

Stopping there, Levi lowered his head down, trying to keep himself from making a depressing scene. 

Tom looked at the male impala, his eyes lowered with guilt. He looked at the impala grieve as he recalled the gruesome past he suffered as a child. For anyone to suffer with in any age. 

Levi then picked his head up, staring at the outside area and wiping his eyes from the tears. 

"So, yeah. After that, I lived with my grandparents, in an herbivore neighborhood. After the funeral, I took an oath to myself to never be near or be friends with carnivores. Knowing that they would lie, betray, and decide to eat me or anyone else. And then a few years later, I moved here to continue my college career and found Jess and Gale as roommate buddies."

Levi stopped again, as he watched the outside area. 

As for Tom, he looked at the outside area as well, having a growing guilt bury his mortal mind. Hearing this story was unbearable to even think of or to even get through. Everything the impala said is what everyone in New Asgard told him of. The stories of what exists there and why many carnivores never wanted to return back, as they are thankful to have the instinct gone forever. As he is thankful for it, to not become a monster in this mortal beast world. 

He had nothing to say but grieve for Levi's dark past and hat his own species for being born as they are. 

Then, Levi spoke again.

"So... there you go." He stopped to make a quick sniff. "Now you know why I never wanted you around. Because I feared you would kill me and the girls. So, I did not fall for your made-up stories to become your dinner. And also, because you carry the same fur color and markings as the one that murdered my parents. That's why I hated you. And I kept my eye on you to make sure you did not hurt anyone else, despite having carnivores here in a small town. But now you know. Hope that's what you wanted to hear."

Levi spoke no more after that. 

He kept his face at the neighborhood area. He cried no more and had no more dark stories to share anymore, as that was the deepest and tragic one, he ever dealt throughout his life. 

As he watched outside in silence, Tom never felt this broken before. To understand the dark side of the animal world, to know its cruel intentions and brisk hatred of every beast hating upon each other. It was all because of his species. Anything with teeth, claws, and a mind for meat are the real monsters. For this was the reason his mother told him about and warned him about. That there is no peace or love when it comes to them, and herbivores will never accept them except as monsters. And now he knows why they are monsters. 

While he feels it, the hurt and hatred from Levi, he too lost someone he never met. As for him, his deep hatred for the Frost Giants and the beasts that were taken away from their home. Turned into slaves for the cold skinned pleasures and workers. And most of all, the day when Thor came to free them, was the day he lost his father. Only knowing the heroics but never seeing him in person. He wished he never scarified himself but embraced his courage. He only wished he could see him before he died or not at all.

And yet, he felt necessary to share his dark past as well. As Levi lost his parents, he lost his father. So, he felt in sharing it with Levi.

"I also have lost someone important to me. Someone I never knew after I was born. Someone that is a piece missing for a part of me."

Levi had his ears perked up and looked at the tiger. 

"Huh?"

Tom looked out the window as he spoke his side of the story.

"From what I was told, my father was a noble feline. A great tiger. Yearning for freedom, he started the rebellion and everyone fought alongside him. Yearning deeply to escape the evil of a certain race that is beyond your imagination. And it's something I wish to not say. But... he fought to ensure our survival. It was the defining age of when carnivores, herbivores, and even omnivores fought alongside to a common enemy."

While he was going to ask what enemy he was talking about, Levi just listened to more what the feline spoke freely about.

"Before anyone had the chance, one man, a ruthless monster held my mother by his cold hands, close to ending her life. Because of her capture, my father had to stop the rebellious riot for her safety. As she was holding me in her womb. Anything to not risk her or myself for the sake of others desperate to flee away. But even that did not stop what was coming. For what happened next was a vile cruel way to end someone."

Tom stopped a bit, trying to not show emotion. In which to Levi, was curious to what happened to his father.

"And what is it?"

While he wished not to say it, he had to get something off his mind. 

"He died by the hands of their king. Burned his face and twisted his neck in a cruel way."

Levi's expression grossed out from that detail. While the idea was sickening, it felt real to him. 

But Tom carried on with the loss of his one parent.

"By then, we already saved. As he died for nothing, everyone that lived were saved. My mother was saved. But he was left alone to die in the blizzarding cold. With only his courage being the one thing, all beasts took from him. After that, I never knew him. Never met him. Knew nothing about him aside of the same tales. All I knew is that he saved all of us until everyone was saved in time by the one king."

Levi tried to say something but could not get the words out. He just listened.

Then, he was going to hear why Tom came here in the first place.

"Ever since I was born, I felt like every day I carry on the same battles, the same wars, all repeating the same process. Rescues and victories becoming old. It is when I wished to come here. To visit the world my parents lived. How it is to be a tiger here."

"What, wait? What are you talking about now?"

"Just listen."

Levi listened as Tom continued to speak.

"While I was the one that wanted to come, everyone forbidden me to speak of this world. To forsake it and let it be a forgotten world of nothing. As there is nothing but hate and discrimination. And the never-ending curse for all carnivores to suffer with the vile instinct that lives in all of us. To be thankful for the king that has ridden it from us."

"He got rid of your instinct? How can-"

"Just let me talk. Do not mind that."

Levi held his lips shut and let the tiger talk more.

"But after so many begging, they finally let me venture here. To discover my own world. To see what it beholds and its mortal greatness that will be something new for me. As of now, what I learned on this night, has been a mistake."

"Huh?"

"I have been messaged by my own people. My stepbrother came to me to tell the grave horrors the world is now facing. My world I was born in of course."

"Yeah, sure. But what message?"

"I have been forbidden to return. Never to come back and never will return without my immortal powers. Because of my choice to have it stripped away to fit in the mortal world, I now am useless to them. Pathetic and petty as now they succumb to great destruction. My king now stuck in a deep sleep as enemies are spreading to the kingdom. And everyone no longer sees me fit to come back, as I will be unworthy to protect. For now, I must pay the price of what I wanted and live with the guilt forever."

Levi said nothing after that. In a way, he felt pitiful for the tiger. While not believing in the kingdom part, he felt a solemn sadness in the tiger's tone. He knew he was telling the truth, while the kingdom parts were still not believable.

"So do not worry, Levi. I will not be long here. For I must leave till the rise of the sun, before the moose returns. If not, he will do something to me that I cannot imagine what mortal beasts do. And I wish for Jess to not see it."

"Wait? You're leaving? And Dr. Luber told you to?"

"I have no choice. And for it not being a bitter punishment, I deserve a thousand more. For nothing is perfect as I have destroyed everyone else because of my choice."

Tom then remained silent. 

Even as he told his story and his reason, he felt empty inside. He felt the opening sorrow enter his mind and heart. And for a tiger like him, he felt pathetically depressed in something he deserves to be punished ultimately for. 

He said no more after that. Leaving the bedroom in complete silence and no more words to continue on losses.

As for Levi, he did not know what to say. While he wanted to call him crazy and childish, there were a certain tone in his words that felt destroyed in him. Levi started to feel a great sorrow for the tiger, as he did not respond or spoke no more. He just stared outside not saying anything at all. For both of them have addressed their own lives of loss.

Feeling sorry for the tiger, he needed to say something.

"Hey... I'm sorry that happened to you. I really am."

Tom said nothing. He kept his eyes on the night sky.

"And I will be honest right now. You're not as bad as I thought you were going to be."

Tom looked back at Levi with a surprised expression.

"Don't get me wrong. I'm still expecting you to attack or something. But... I somehow believe you will not. And what you did tonight, I cannot thank you enough for even risking your life for getting that device back. I never met anyone that would do that, which is also badass in a way. Plus, while I do not trust you completely, your kind of growing on me. You really have changed some aspects of my delusional stereotypes. I think you're great. For being one to take the bullet for us."

Tom grinned softly for being appreciated from the male impala. To even help break his deep hatred towards carnivores. He was glad to have this talk with the impala.

"So, do not leave yet. At least not for what you have done for us. We should have respected you for taking this risk for us and not hide anything from you. I'm sorry for being a jerk towards you. I hope you're not that affected from my cruelty."

Levi looked outside as he said his apology. 

He then waited for how the tiger react. Either way, he kept his eyes outside while waiting for a form of response. A sign of emotion of anything that could happen.

As for Tom, hearing an apology from the male herbivore while telling his story of his brutal past, he was surprised how the impala listened and understood his pain without the insult hidden in his tone. He felt like was taken serious for an instant. 

Feeling like he earned it, Tom took out the key chip from his pocket. 

"Levi."

Levi turned around to face Tom, both making eye contact to each other. 

Seeing how much despair there was on each other, Tom then placed the key chip on the window stand. Leaving it there with no bargaining for it.

While he wished to know why it was important, Tom felt necessary to give it back to honor his code of return and to continue developing a trust friendship with the impala. 

"What are you-"

"Take it. My mission was to bring it back and return it. It is returned and belongs back to its giver. Consider an act of my friendship."

Surprised that the tiger was willing to return it after their argument not long ago, he was shocked to see how the tiger is very prideful in honoring his word.

"Tom, you don't have to. If you're still curious what it was all about."

"I no longer care. Cannot be important for me. For there is nothing for me anymore."

Levi felt a bit sadden for the male tiger; especially how low he is gotten.

"Hey man. Before you leave, just stay for a bit. I know you said Dr. Luber said so, but we will deal with him. Just do not leave yet. And honestly, do you have to?"

"I have no choice, friend Levi. I must leave or face mortal consequences. I have done enough harm as it is now."

"Hey. If anything, I'm happy you're back. What I said before, while I meant it, I do not mean it towards you. You're really a great tiger, Tom. I would ask no other great carnivore friend."

"I appreciate thee kind words, Levi. Please though. Take this key chip and do what you want with it. I honored my word and I desire to keep it."

Levi was really surprised about the tiger. How kind and loyal he was to him. 

Unlike most felines, Tom was the friendliest bunch he ever met. 

No signs of aggression, threat, or the longest sight of his teeth shown. 

This tiger was alien compared to other carnivores or like his species.

"Well, I leave you to it. I also am sorry for your parents. I hope for them to be in peace within paradise. I leave you now."

Before Tom took a few steps away, Levi stopped him.

"Wait!"

Tom stopped seven feet away from him and turned around to face the male impala.

"Yes?"

Levi made a soft smile to make his thanks.

"Thank you for visit me. And for doing this for us."

"Of course."

"And really though. Do not do something like that again. For our sakes this time. We will never ask you to play hero again."

Tom smiled softly back.

"It's alright, friend. I understand."

Levi nodded as he heard it from him. Then, he thought of something else.

"Before you leave, you maybe should be with Jess."

"What for? She wishes to not see me. Even wished me dead."

"Ow! That rough. Well, she does that sometimes. But, she never really means it unless she really means it."

"How would you know how she truly feels?"

"I'm her friend. I know how friends act and behave. And trust me, if she wanted you dead, she would mean it. But, I think she's just full of stress and mental fatigue. Especially he we pressured you and you doing it without question. While also worrying about her career and your safety. But I doubt she hates you. Just comfort her the best way possible you can."

"What happens if not though? Even from hat you saw, what if it cannot?"

"It will. She really likes you. Just take it calmly and slowly. Do not overreact too fast with it. Just be friendly to her. That's all."

Tom thought about it for a bit. 

Considering everything that happened, she needed the attention of all. For the stress she endured, from everything that happened tonight and even the alleyway fight with the mortal big cats, she has been through all his violent and heroic nature.   

He out of everyone else gave her the fatigue and severe anxiety, to even making her drive him to the location of the federal base.

He feels responsible for doing all that mental damage to her. To how frail mortal beast minds can hold tight. And soon explode when it becomes too much for them to bear.

"Look. Do it for her. She needs it. And I know she will feel better with you around. Just promise you will not talk anymore fantasy stories. Yeah?"

While Tom gets tired of his stories being a fantasy while it being real, he had to agree. 

For the more he talks about it, the more everyone stops being around him and thinking of what a crazy feline he is.

For that, for Jess's sake, he had to agree with it.

"I understand. Hopefully all will be greatly dealt peacefully."

Levi nodded.

"Thank you, Tom."

Tom bowed lightly his head and looked back up with a soft smile. 

After that, Tom took his leave and left Levi in his bedroom alone.

As he watched the tiger leave, his footsteps clearing into a fade, Levi was left alone.

For the first time in his life, he felt great. Not for the key chip, but to also depend on sharing a sob past story of his brutal childhood and to trust it with a feline that did not take it too harshly or aggressively. And for the tiger to then explain his dreadful past as well. 

Both sharing a loss story and respecting each other without the need of insult or aggressive feedback. Just a plain conversation between two males.

Levi grabbed the key chip with his right hand and held it on his palm, staring at it. 

As he looked at it, he felt a weight pulled off his shoulders. And from his mind. For once was peace in his soul.

As he held the key chip, he felt a sense of regret for treating the tiger like crap.

For being too rough and judgmental to him. 

While not as a forgiving herbivore he is, he deserves Tom to be his one carnivore friend that did everything for him. For the grave mission he barely survived from. And returned in one piece with the device in his hand. 

He now hopes that Jess will be okay. To feel better tomorrow.

For hoping Tom will support her in any way possible. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 30: A Wholesome Cuddle Of Talks About Science And Magic

Sitting down on the backyard grass, not caring if her clothes were dirty from the cut leaves, Jess sat alone to mind her stressful day in her own lonesome.

After her small alone weeping tears, she just wanted to breathe the fresh air around her.

She wanted to feel the cool wind breeze on her clean wool, to find a self-esteem lonesome time to herself. To feel appreciated by nature's greatness. 

Today was a day that she wished to forget. To never recall it or remember it as her best time of her life. For it being almost a crucial moment in her nurse training, she was lucky enough to even be proactive in the field. To still be considered as one of the nurses in the medical job. And to have a flawing conscious deep inside of her mind, for allowing this to happen at all.

She now blames herself for making the wrong choice in listening to everyone, even letting her patient get the best of her. While half of it was her herbivore instinct to not mess with tall carnivores, the other part is lacked was being a strong and respectful nurse. And everyone did not obey her orders and demands. 

Feeling rejected in her flaws, she sat down on the grass with her arms around her knees, her mind battling defeat in becoming the worst nurse of her hometown.

As she sat alone in her disparity, she was not aware someone was behind her the entire time.

"Jess?"

Hearing a soft but manly voice from her perked ears, she turned to see a male tiger stand above her, being four feet away from her. 

Seeing him, she made a weak smile as she still felt broken inside.

"Tom? Um, hi. What are you doing here?"

"To see that you do not feel alone."

"Oh. Well, I'm fine. Just trying to get some fresh air."

"Hmmm, I see."

"Mhmh, yep."

There was a brief silence between them. In which felt awkward as Tom stood to heed his next words carefully.

Then, Jess spoke.

"If you're not hear for anything else, I want to be alone. Thanks for checking me though."

She then went back to facing down on the ground, with her arms around her knees, dreading to be alone.

Seeing her return to her appearance, Tom was not leaving her. Not after everything he did to her.

And to keep his code for Levi and to himself, he was not abandoning her alone. 

He needed to be with her. To accompany her and to make her feel better.

And by that, any means necessary to make her but flawed in her depressed failures.

To achieve that, Tom walked closer to her and stopped by her left side. Not saying a word, he got to his knees to level with her height while he was still taller in height. But he sat next to her to not make her feel less valuable or misfortunately stuck with her deep troubles.

Either way, he was not leaving her. 

And stayed to comfort her.

Seeing that he sat next to her, Jess was curious in why he was doing with her.

"What are you doing?"

"Staying here. I am not leaving you alone."

"Tom, you don't have to. I-I don't want you to see me like this."

"Do not worry. I need this as well. It seems we both are having a hollow night."

"What.. what do you mean?"

"You're not the only one now alone, Jess. I have told of what is happening to my home. And now must face punishment for it."

Jess was concerned in what the male feline was speaking of. 

In which started to worry her.

"Tom. What have you not told me? What punishment?"

"It will not matter. For I cannot return home."

"Tom... I do not know what to say. Was there a reason why though? And if you do not feel like sharing, you do not have to."

"No. At this point, you deserve the entire truth. Of why I ever came here in the first place."

Jess put her entire focus on the tiger. She moved her body to face him.

As for the tiger, he sat where he remained, not moving his body to focus onto Jess. To make him feel less pitiful from making eye contact.

But, since both are broken on this night, he might as well share half of it.

"When I came here, I was hoping to be part of something. To be part of this world. By luck, I got the wish to visit this place to experience what it means to be a mortal beast. Where of course I met your friends after they hit me from that machine."

Jess made a soft chuckle from that. 

But resumed listening with her face expressionless. Not expecting next to listen to something caught her off guard.

"And then I met you. The first time anyone has treated me equally. And most of all, has ever not seen me but as a male tiger wondering too much of this world. I knew then you were someone I could trust."

Jess blushed a little, feeling proud in whatever the tiger was talking about. But whatever it was, made her feel special to him to blush red.

"And when you invited me to your house, I was ready to experience the life throughout the mortal age. To see how everyone gets along and to see what it feels like to be a beast amongst beasts."

Tom stopped before he continued. 

He shuffled his jaw around, trying to find words to come out. 

Jess waited for the next response but saw the bitter expression in his face. Seeing that he lost everything.

"But now... I made a grave mistake I have ever done."

"By what? Visiting us?"

"Yes."

Jess had no words for that.

But Tom continued anyway.

"After I was at the enemy fortress to reclaim your friend's stolen item, I found something in why I was there in the first place. To why that key chip was of importance."

"And what was it?"

"It... it does not matter now. For I am no longer called to return home. Or ever at all."

"Tom, what really happened? Why are you kicked out? Please... just tell me. It might make you feel better."

He thought for a quarter of minutes. While deep down, he wished to not share the truth of his exile. He wished to not keep it away from her. 

Not in the very night both are suffering. One nearly fired and losing her credentials as a nurse and for himself that has no home to return or to even have his powers again. For both are suffering unfairly on this dreadful night.

He took a deep sigh to release the stress out of him and told her why he can never return back to the world he was truly born in.

"My home is in chaos. Destruction has come. For all I know, it may have already begun. And because of my absence, because of my selfish decision to come here, I am banished forever and never to return. To remain here as I begged to be here. And now I pay the price for it."

"What? But that is ridiculous. They banished you here because you made a choice? I find that to be selfishly irrelevant to whoever banished you." 

"It would not matter now. There is no other way."

"Of course, there is. I mean, is there anyone that can take you back?"

"No one will. Not even my mother can."

"What? Tom, how can-"

"It would not matter, Jess. None of it will."

Jess felt an open wound in her heart. An open wound for how torn apart the male tiger is facing.

While she questioned half of the other story of chaos and destruction, to hear him being banished and never to return to his home, sounded like he was kicked out of the family or something deeper to it. While she wished the complete story, she could feel the tiger's pain, especially in the tone of his words.

"I came to be something more than what I was before. To be something more as a tiger than anything else. To feel and live like one. Instead of being what the people wanted me to be. To be forever as a protector endlessly. For I grown tired of only being that for eternity. For being just the protector of my home. For I yearned for something greater and useful to my better self. And yet..."

He stopped for a moment. 

Looking down on the ground, feeling the shame return to him.

"Because of my choice, I have been exiled. Without my powers or without my father to give them back to me, I am trapped here for my selfish and greedy intentions to escape an unbearable fate. And for that, it is a punishment I must survive to endure. A lesson that my fate is being nothing more than what I never should be here. As there is nothing here for me as there is much up there."

Tom stopped for a moment to get some breath. The conversation feeling heated and hurtful to speak at all. 

Jess had no words to say or explain in a friendly advising tone, only feeling pity for the tiger. She could not describe a better solution to share thoughtful advice to him. She could only feel the sheer moment of guilt towards the tiger.

Then, Tom spoke again.

"I am sorry for treating you unfairly as well. I should have listened to you. And because of my heroics, I thought I would not see you again or complete the mission for your friends. But I should have been better than treating you poorly and immaturely. And for that, I'm grateful you did not give up on me. No one has ever been there for me. And for that, I should be punished in whatever mortal consequence you have for me. For there is nothing to go back anymore. Only to live with it for eternity."

Tom finished what he needed to share. After that, he stayed silent.

The night remained darker as ever, with the small breeze rushing in the backyard grass. For with the silence, the sounds of crickets chirping and branches bustling above the trees were the only noises of the desert night. 

The tiger sat not saying anything anymore, for there is nothing else for him to say no more.

As he looked away and had his knees up to his abdomen, he could not look back at Jess, feeling embarrassed after feeling like he accomplished failure.

Not aware of what happened next, he felt a soft feminine hand touch his right leg. 

He slowly looked to the right, seeing a warm touch from the Angora goat. He looked at her face, her expression giving out forms of pity, guilt, and empathy. Most of it covered with a sense of empathy. 

Tom had no expression, but a soft smile in his snout. As he felt that the female herbivore understood what he was going through.

"You have nothing to feel sorry about. At least not to me. And Tom, you are not selfish. For in choices, there is nothing selfish in a person as long it is done by the heart. And never for the will to harm others."

Tom said nothing as he then looked back at the ground.

"I mean it. And if I will be honest, when I met you, you're unlike most carnivores. Most will not deny what they are because of some prideful instinct they carry. And yet, you are nothing like them. To me, you were the most generous and kindest mammal I have ever met. The best carnivore I consider someone special at all."

Hearing that, Tom looked back at Jess. 

Never did he think he made such an impact to her. To herself spreading her words free to him. 

And her words honest as written thinly in paper. Her words truthful and not forced or consented. But of empathic display.

"I know there is a lot I still I do not understand about you, but never did I ever see you selfish. Not even risking your life for my friends. And to even think about me. That's something special I never saw in any beast. And you're one of the special I ever met. So, Tom. Never think yourself as that."

She then stood up to her knees to have a real leveled size match to the tiger, as he was still taller in his height. 

She then moved closer to him and without thinking, placed her soft warm pink hands on his warm furry cheeks. 

"You're anything but selfish. From what I saw, you are a brave, courageous, and generous kind tiger. I could ask for nothing more from you."

Looking at her bright and warm eyes, seeing the sense of compassion and truth in them, Tom was dazzled by the beauty of her eyes.

The irises of the golden-brown color brightening up his heart within. Something deep inside her eyes making him feel different than he was before. To see that someone cared for him and never left him on his own. 

He could not help but stare at her eyes. A loving sense of warmth and beauty living in her. To have someone to not see him as anything else but as a beast in the good side.

Seeing what she was doing, Jess put her hands down. 

"Oh, I'm sorry. I do not know what came over me.", Jess said, putting her hands behind her back.

"No. You did nothing wrong."

Tom put his right hand on Jess's hand. 

Surprised he was reaching for her hand, she allowed him to take it. As he softly took from her body and placed it in the air. He then softly massaged her hand.

"If anything, I made you worry and cause enough concern for me. No more shall I do it to you. For now on, I do whatever you want. In the mortal way."

To honor his word, he raised her hand up and made a small kiss on it. 

Jess could not help but blush brighter red. Even with her bright blush, her heart pounded to such an act of loyal nobility from the tiger.

After making the small kiss on her hand, he looked back up at the female Angora goat, with her blushing fading slowly with some brighter pink shown. Jess looked back up at him, as she was mesmerized by his gentle side.

"Can you forgive me for what I have done to you?"

Jess had no words to say. 

She could not believe how the tiger was actually apologizing to her. She never saw that in most carnivores, let alone felines, let alone the bigger cats. To hear it from him, was like she entered a entire new world beyond her judgmental stereotypical herbivore nonsense. 

If anything, this tiger was the best thing to happen to her. To somehow make an opening part of her life.

Despite her worrying about her job and career, this moment made her forget all of it and focus onto the one that wants to be forgiven for his ignorant actions. 

She made a soft smile and spoke to not keep it silent.

"You do not need to. Because I already forgive you."

Tom made a soft grin in his snout. 

Jess made a soft chuckle from his cute grin.

Both stared at each other deeply in the eyes. Something carving out to be blessed in the most wholesome way.

Feeling like he wanted to say it, Tom spoke.

"I'm sorry if I have although affected you or your job."

"Don't worry about that. I will worry about that later. But Tom, thank you for sharing. And I'm sorry that you are banished."

"Do not be. I got my wish and will uphold it. And thank you for listening."

"Of course."

The two stared longer at each other.

Both of their eyes staring deep in each other. Something that made both stop and share a quiet glimpse of each other's souls feel connected together. To have a sense of formation of trust and peace together. 

By then, the stare was broken as the cool breeze rushed into Jess.

"Oomph! That was cold."

She got back her hand and held her arms on her chest. 

Tom also felt the cold breeze but did not do much to him.

"Yes. It really does."

"Oh, wow. I did not think it will be cold this fast."

The wind traveled faster and the current breeze swayed in a speeding pace. 

A cold front came on the night.

Jess could not help but shake like leaf, with the small clothes she had, dressed for summer like attire.

"Oh wow. It really is getting cold."

"Should we go in then?"

"No. Not yet."

"But Jess. You are freezing."

"I know. But, I do not want to cut off our time together yet. I want to be on top of the roof."

"The roof? What for?"

"To see the skies. They are beautiful in this time of night."

"But Jess-"

"It's okay. There is a sleeping bag and a few sweaters I have in the closet. Just let me fetch them and meet me up at the rooftop."

"Well... alright then. Just try to not get sick."

"I will be fine. You might need one as well. Come on. Let's go inside."

Surprised that she wants to continue being outside, despite the awfully cold weather coming through, she still wanted to be out. Just with extra supplies. 

To fetch some warmer clothing and find sleeping bags. While he found it insane, he just wanted her happy in any way possible. And to fix some pain inside of him as well.

He followed her inside the house, as the cold air moved in.

WHOLESOME MOMENT

A few hours ago...

Already late in the night, with the air fouler with the cold, the two beasts were outside.

Laying down on the floor with their sleeping bags, one for her and one for him. The two laid on the rooftop with the sleeping bags zipped all the up to their bodies.

The two huddled together to gather warmth from each other, the tiger having the most warmth, cuddled to watch the stars together.

They chatted the whole night, light giggles and small chuckles were also shared, as both talked about the mystery and majestic side of the stars.

During their talks, Jess would share a book on astronomy, that looked upon stars and planets in their own galaxy. In one of the pages, they looked upon the white-faced moon. 

"This is the moon. In our Earth. About three hundred eighty-four thousand four hundred kilometers away from us."

"Really? That far?"

"Hmm-hmm. Definitely. Science does not lie."

"It may seem so. What else about it?"

"Nah, everyone knows about our moon. It's been told many times." She then stopped herself. "Unless of course you want to. Sorry for my rudeness."

"You do not need to tell me all of it. Just the minor important parts."

"Okay then. Let's see." Jess then found the fun facts on the right side in the lower page. "Here we are. The moon is Earth's only natural satellite and the fifth largest of the solar system. It also has no atmosphere, so basically, you cannot breathe or walk around freely on it, instant death and such. But do not think much on that."

Tom simply nodded and kept it in mind. But listened to what she was going to talk more about the moon.

"Another fact about the moon is that the tides on Earth are affected by gravitational pulls. Isn't that interesting?"

"It certainly is. Has anyone ever been to the moon?"

"Yes, actually."

"Really?"

"Yep. A few come and go, with the space technology approving over the course of years. Soon developing space shuttles. The first two mammals to ever venture into space and land on the moon were Nell Forestrong and Edwell "Bitz" Aldrake. The first two beasts to ever walk upon the moon's surface. And of course, the third was Mackie Coolins, but stayed inside the lunar shuttle."

"Interesting. So you-we have traveled out of the Earth's atmosphere?"

"Yep. Well, we're still trying to go to Mars. A lot of planning on that happening. But so far, space technology has expanded its resources to greater use. We probably will have spaceships soon."

"Yes. That would be good."

"Definitely."

Then, Jess took a loud yawn as she felt tired in keeping her eyes and mind open. She held the book, but almost felt her fingers slipping out.

"Oh, wow. I'm sorry. I'm feeling a bit drowsy."

"You must be tired."

"I guess so. Aside of the cold, the day has been stressful."

Drowsing away, she nearly dropped the book. 

"Here. Let me take it for you."

Tom grabbed the book, closed it gently without crushing the pages, and placed it aside next to him.

He then looked back at Jess, as she was slumbering next to him.

"You must be very tired."

"Yeah. Did not get good sleep."

"That may be it."

"Hmhm. Probably. I think.", Jess mumbled, her mind not working well.

She made a soft moan as she then cuddled next to the tiger. 

Aside of the warm sleeping bag zipped to her chest, getting near the tiger was warming to feel. As for a warm blooded mammal, she did not realized she was snuggling softly on the tiger's torso, as for making her pink snout warm and her mind close to being asleep.

Then, Tom lowered his body down to lay on the rooftop, making sure Jess remained on his torso. Once he laid down, the two remained silent for brief seconds.

Until Jess looked up at the stars, enchanted by the small brightness of the outer sparks in space.

"Hey Tom, look. Look at the stars.", Jess said, pointing up at the sky.

Tom looked up at the black open atmosphere, seeing bright lights on the darkness. 

"Are they beautiful or not?"

"They are.", Tom said.

The two stared at the black sky, admiring the stars from their very eyes.

They watched the wonderful bright skies, forgetting about the horrid day they had, to prolong their time together to clear the insufficient excitement from their minds. They watched the sky, cuddled together in their warm thick sleeping bags, with Tom having the full warmth of being a male feline. While he had chills, Jess was the one that needed the most warmth her body died in needing.

Despite that, both watched the sky, admiring the little stars that shine bright above their very planet.

While watching, Jess had something to get out. Cuddled on his torso, she asked something out of simple curiosity.

"Tom. This may come random, but... could you tell me how far your home is?"

This caught Tom by surprise.

"Excuse me?"

"Up there. In the stars. Did you not once say you live above the stars?"

"I once did. But you found it false."

"Maybe. But, would be great if to think of something else. Is that okay with you?"

Tom took the time to think it over. While he wished to not speak of it anymore, he did it to make her believe in something believable on the stars. To also make her succumb to inspiration and childish imagination. 

To make her forget everything today and give her dreams of a fantasy world that was once his home.

He sighed softly and begun to speak of New Asgard.

"New Asgard, in precise calculations, is further from even this quadrant of space. Far from even this solar system. Furthermore into deeper and endless space. To where even more planets exist. And even furthermore into uncharted scopes of stars. A galaxy that is beyond mortal reach. Even for the immortals."

Jess listened as Tom spoke, watching the skies.

"There will always be an opening of planets, suns, and moons that co-exist with each other. Some peaceful. Some deadly. Harbored with light and dark. Just like here. Sun in day and moon in night. But further down into deep space."

Then, Tom rose his left arm up, pointing up at the sky.

"You see that star right there? Far from the rest of the others?"

Jess took a minute to find the star, until matching his finger to the location of the shining star.

"Yes. I see it."

"That is where I am from. Into the far void of space, is once was my home. And used to be where I originated." Tom's soft smile shifted to a shamed expression. "But not anymore. Never again."

Jess felt ill from Tom's broken tone. While it was wholesome that the two were cuddled together, she felt the inner sadness from the tiger. The continuing feeling of shame building in his soul and devouring his prideful personality.

She could not handle seeing him feel destroyed. For it was not the tiger she knew when they met at the hospital. 

And while stuck with the thought he was in some other worldly planet; she did not want to bring it up. She just wanted to get the tiger back to a piece of gracing emotion and no more of the shaming defeat.

"Hey. Whatever happened, it is not your fault. Whoever kicked you out, they do not matter. They do not control your fate. It's you."

Tom looked down at her, as she looked at him, giving him a soft smile. 

"What makes you believe I can control my own fate?"

"Because you can. You proved it last night. You're your own beast with your own choices. As we all do. Just like mine was to be a nurse, despite fearing several outcomes, I took the risk because I know I can. As for you, you can be what you are. You can be anything but one thing. As long as you keep the soul great, you can be gracious in whatever fate you make for yourself."

Tom took some thought into her words. 

He never once thought of making his own choices. His own personal decisions that will only toll to his beliefs and choices. To what makes him his own tiger. His own individual beast. 

While he enjoyed and embraced being a warrior, he never felt anything else but that. As that was by mistake, an accident, and an ultimate gift. While he misses his powers and immortality, it all took away what made him become his own beast. 

Now, living in this mortal beast world, in this planet, has taught him newfound discoveries of himself and the species of this mortal planet. 

That he can be anything he wants to whatever choice he makes on his own. For no exists a kingdom here, nor a ruling tyrant. Only by a people, by beasts of their own choices and obligations to thrive in a new society. To where he can finally feel free and be his own thing without being the need of what others need him to forever be. 

To hear upon the words of the female Angora goat, gave him a new sense of relief. A new sense of becoming something more. To be something of someone to come up with his own fate.

"I never thought of that. What shall I do now? For I cannot stay here."

"What do you mean? Why cannot you stay?"

"Dr. Luber told me so. If not, consequences will emerge. And I wish to not have you witness it."

"He said something like that to you? That's unprofessional! Why would he threaten you?"

"He feared for you the most. He did not want you hurt and to follow some path that will make you lose your job. I was a fool in bringing you with me, not thinking of the consequences that exist in the mortal world. And because of my recklessness, I wish to not harm you in anymore pain. So, I will leave first thing tomorrow. Before he comes again."

"Tom. I had no idea he was going to do that. And please don't go."

"I must. I do not want to be around to see you witnessing my punishment."

"No! I will not let it happen. He cannot make a harsh decision like that! You are not going anywhere!"

She held tight his arm, making sure he does not slip away.

"Jess. What are you doing?"

"Making sure you do not run away. You're staying. It does not matter what Dr. Luber said."

"But Jess, he will-"

"Do not think of him. I will talk to him tomorrow. Make him reconsider what he said."

"Are you sure it is wise?"

"It will be. You're not going anywhere though. If anything, you're not going anywhere."

"But Jess. I have to. I cannot stay here."

"And then what? Walk in the desert? Hope someone else picks you up? You will not survive alone. Especially if you do not have a home anywhere."

Hearing that, she was right.

He had no home anymore. At least not in New Asgard. 

For him being here, it was nothing for him to stay and thrive. He would suffer forever for not even knowing the simplest things in this world. 

"Then what is you ask for me?"

"To stay here. With us. We can work something out."

"No. I would not fit in. And I do not want you focused on me. I am not important."

"Don't say that. Of course you are. Please stop thinking of the negative outcomes. Think of what I am offering. I am giving you a place to live and to stay. And... I care about you."

She cuddled closer to him, rubbing her snout on his chest. Tom was surprised of the affectionate action she was doing to him.

"Just stay. Please stay. For me."

"You... care for me?"

"You're weird, but you have grown on me. And yet, you have grown on my friends. You're a good feline, Tom. That's why I'm asking you to stay. So we can also help you fit in the rest of society."

Tom thought about it. But was interrupted when Jess spoke.

"And do not worry about Dr. Luber. I will take care of him. Even if it has to be a verbal fight. But you will not leave. Understand?"

Tom did not say a word.

He was intrigued by this small female herbivore. Never felt so much command in her tone and personality, as she did not want him to run away. To keep him here.

Not wanting to hurt her again, he had to accept. As much as either sound painful to easily break the small goat, he wished to respect her wishes and seek what happens tomorrow for the consequential outcome. 

"Very well. I will stay. For you, dear Jess."

Jess smiled lifted, sweeter and softer, grateful that he will stay. 

Hearing those words from him, made her succeed graciously in her heart and soul. While knowing she will have to deal with her adult supervisor, she will find ways of persuasion to make his mind change otherwise. 

Having that out of the way, she looked back at the stars, changing immediately the subject.

"What else is on the stars?"

Tom blinked his eyes from the sudden change.

"Sorry?"

"Up there. What else is unique about this New Asgard?"

As she cuddled next to his chest, staring at the sky, Tom looked back up while gulping his throat softly. 

"Well, there is many things to explain what it is about. For instance, the planet that is up there, New Asgard as we call it, is similar as to most planets in every separate solar system. We have a sun and a moon, following the same timely hour as your world with a breathing atmosphere. As for..."

He kept talking. Every word coming out sounding soft and calming. 

As Jess listened to his voice and kept her eyes on the stars, she slowly started to drift in his chest. Feeling his soft heartbeat, she held her eyelids as much as she can, but felt the tiredness drift in.

Tom kept on talking, speaking of what exists up in the open of endless space. He kept speaking, letting every word out from his mouth, not skipping over any valuable detail. 

He was distracted in continuing his own planet, taken over by his immortal king. He continued in talking of it, not aware that Jess was getting too comfortable sleeping in his chest.

Jess slept happily in his soft chest, despite the shirt covering it, she humbly embraced sleeping on his soft heartbeat pounding from it. 

Feeling soft head rubs on his chest, Tom stopped to look down on his chest.

Sleeping humbly with a peaceful expression, Jess fell asleep. Asleep to his muscled chest that soothed her from everything else. 

Seeing how peaceful she slept, Tom smiled softly and enjoyed getting the attention from the small herbivore. 

He slowly placed his back to lay on the roof, so that she remained softly on his chest. He placed his entire body on the roof, his back comfortable with the solid firmness of the roof. As he got himself comfortable, she remained softly asleep on his chest, her eyes shut and her expression peaceful as ever.

With her on his side, he felt a tranquility on his heart never felt before. To feel appreciated by someone. To even have them risk themselves for him. 

She was a mortal beast that saw something great in him. And to him, he felt something great about her.

While he some restraint in believing it, he grew to care about her as well. 

Happy to have her with him and to be his guide in this beast world, Tom looked up in the skies.

His smile shifted back to his disappointed shameful expression, punishing himself for the mistake of his life. 

Believing now that no one up there cares for him anymore. Not any longer.

Knowing what he will have to endure, he will live with it. To adapt with it. 

As he has Jess to be there with him. All enough to make him continue going forward.

And after their small talk of science and magic, and even of other things, Tom felt great to be with her.

And with that, that's all he needed to live as a mortal tiger.

END OF WHOLESOME MOMENT

Chapter Text

Chapter 31: Haunting Moments Happening Of The New Asgard Kingdom Ruled By The God Of Mischief 

New Asgard

As the kingdom of New Asgard grew restless upon their new ruler, to a promise when their slumbered one awakens to fuller glory, all of the people grew weary of the new ruler. 

Becoming accustomed to the new ruling of the mischievous being. Fearing that the rule would be forever for him. Fearing for him to strike back without warning and to take back his word. As they feared that Thor will never rise back from his unexplained slumber. 

As the people, both Asgardians and beasts, grew a certain dislike towards him. From the stories and tales of Loki, despite his one heroic act of Ragnarök, many still do not feel safe or trust in the being. 

While it felt like he would honor his word, they prepared for the worst for the trick up the sleeve. Prepping for something to betray all of them again. And to prepare for the worst to happen.

As the night was stale, the people minded their own business, soldiers guarding the gates and homes, and workers rebuilding destroyed settlements of certain areas after the Frost Giant battle. Many put their minds at ease to focus upon other things, while sharing the similar dislike towards the new king.

As the outside focused on their daily jobs of continuing a peaceful kingdom, the king sat inside. 

Inside the closed doors of the kingdom, with the main hall spreading up to five hundred feet from gates to the throne. 

Inside the main hall, alongside the walls were other sections of hallways leading to different junctions of rooms. A few on the furthest right and furthest left, with the torches lightening crisply bright on the quiet night. And stood ten thousand feet of concrete golden columns holding the castle to higher greats. With the floor golden as the halls in the walls, whereas every part of the castle shined throughout the inside of the main hall as it were the home of Asgard. 

Inside the throne, sitting on the king's chair, sat the being himself. 

Loki.

Alongside his apprentice and former new protector of the kingdom, Trevor Makkins. The immortal God and the immortal painted dog listened to a commerce of a male bald eagle soldier speaking to them.

"What we require sir, in order to fully watch over the kingdom, we should have three or four men in every perimeter of every part of the area. That way, with the many numbers, one of us can signal the kingdom of the attack."

"And you want each perimeter with birds?"

"Yes sir."

Loki looked at the bald eagle, ranked as commander. 

"Why not just sound the horn instead?"

"Well, we do have those."

"So why even ask for having you birds be the alter for the kingdom?"

"Perhaps you did not listen, sir. The horns are to alert the kingdom. But for us birds, we can fly to the kingdom and address the situation as quickly as possible. So once the people know what is truly coming, they can flee somewhere else. Especially for us birds, we know the saftest routes of the kingdom. But we still will use the horns as an alert."

Loki patted his finger on the arm of his throne chair, giving into thought. 

He then answered what made up his mind.

"Very well. Put every bird in every perimeter of the kingdom. And make sure you have your horns. No exceptions."

"Yes sir."

The male bald eagle nodded and walked away. 

The two watched him leave far enough for one them to start a conversation between them.

"Is this wise? To have now all of the bird species watch over?", Trevor asked.

"Let them. Would not matter if they blew the horn and flew to help the innocent. By then, the kingdom will fall directly to me."

"I have to ask again. What is the purpose of this? You want destruction, but then you want people to love you. How do you plan on succeeding that?"

"You do not worry on that. Time will come to its appropriate measures. By then, you will know what to do."

"You're afraid I might share it with someone do you?"

"I do not expect you to share anything with anyone. I know it would."

"What do you mean?"

"You're a canine. You're easy to talk and simple to break unless ordered to not say. And even that, you will not hide much longer under my words. One of these people will one day force it out of you."

"I will not! You think I am as fragile and simple as a common dog? You do not then know me completely."

"Hmm, maybe. But there's no telling what would happen if I did. So for now, you know nothing. Just protecting the kingdom and its best interests. That's all you need to know."

Trevor looked down at the golden floor, not saying a word.

However, Loki felt something from him. Tempted to know that something else was bothering the painted canine.

"Something more bothers you?"

"Hm. No."

Loki looked over the canine.

"Are you sure? Is it not important?"

Trevor silently gulped his saliva and his nerves.

"It's just... how long will it be until someone finds out what you have done? Or mostly what I have done?"

Loki turned his attention to the canine, intrigued. 

"Continue."

Trevor avoided eye contact as best as he can but looked directly at Loki.

"It's been at least two days. Everyone is already not trusting you. Even though you will be here for a short time, how long can we keep this up? How long until Thor wakes up?"

"Did I not tell you to not worry about it?"

"I know you have, but I cannot. What if the nurses find out? What if the guards find out? What if mother finds out? We cannot be gullible to be caught if you want this to work."

"We want this to work. Do not forget you're tied into this as you are by my side."

"It does not matter. We should be concerned about this."

"And we are."

Lifting his right hand up, with a puff of green mist, formed at glowing ball. A mystical ball that showed everything to him.

Looking at it, Trevor stepped in to gaze upon the ball. 

Looking what was showing was Thor. 

Deep in his slumber with no one by his side, the blonde-haired king rested as he slept. No one was there in his own bedroom. No signs of the nurses, guards, or even his mother around to be spotted by the visual gaze the ball shown.

"You see? I watch everything. No one leaves my sight."

"I can see that." Trevor then thought of something. "Is that how you spent all these years watching me?"

"Of course. I did many things to avoid being caught. And you were my favorite among them all."

"That's creepy. Especially coming from you. And yet all this time I thought I was losing it."

"Well, now I'm here. And you're doing well unlike most. But as you can see, no one will interfere with us. No one will stop us. Not as long as I keep watch in everything. As well as do for me as well."

"To what? Watch over the kingdom? Is that not what I am doing?"

"You are. But to avoid suspicion for us being together, might as well be outside. I stay inside as any king will. So I can at least watch over the slumbered king in his sleep for now.", Loki said, holding his magic ball upon his hand.

As he looked at it, with a grin tight on his pale face, he enjoyed the victory he was holding on his palm. To see his stepbrother stuck in his sleep. To have his plan if not flawed, continue working in his own terms.

"All will become mine."

He then looked back at Trevor.

"And soon will become yours."

Getting his appreciation, Trevor grinned as well. 

Both getting their victories under the handle of vile magic.

Outside the kingdom halls, walking away from the gates and moving to the outer rims of the castle, Trevor minded his own business. 

He walked to the area of growing crops. To see if the settlement of corn and rice was flourishing. 

Before he climbed down the stairs, two clawed hands grabbed his shoulders.

Trevor was pulled and then pressed against a concrete barrier of a wall. 

He looked up to see who the attacker was. With his eyes wide, to his surprise, was Syllis, the female leopard warrior. 

"Syllis? What is the meaning of this?"

Before she said a word, she gave him a loud slap on in the right snout.

Trevor yelped from the brash smack. 

"What was that for?"

"You even ask why? You know why you deserve that!"

"Huh?"

"How can you hide this from us? Hiding that there was someone else in the kingdom. And did not bother even to tell us."

"You're mad at me for not telling you?"

"Did you not hear? I meant us. As in all of the entire kingdom. We are in a fight against an enemy daring to attack sometime, and you brought this man, this enemy that the Asgardian people fear of!"

"Well, they fear too much. Question too much! He is not as evil as many say he is!"

"We don't know that. You don't know that."

"Well, I do. He's been a better teacher and friend then any of you have. And most of all, I deserve some credit! To be better then be a shadow forever! At least I will be protecting the kingdom as Tom plays mortal fool!"

"How can you say that? He's your brother."

"Stepbrother. A fact I wanted to ignore, but remain true. He's nothing more but an emotional cat longing for something ridiculous!"

"What is wrong with you, Trevor? This is unlike you. Never have you gone so down."

"Well, I changed. Most of all, he has helped me change."

"Who, Loki?"

"Yes. Him. Out of everyone, he made me feel complete. Thy perfect."

"Trevor, you know nothing about him. And yet, how do you know him? How do you know of him?"

"I'm not sharing that."

Syllis pushed him back on the wall barrier, making sure he does not slip away from her fingers.

"You're not going anywhere! You already have caused a panic on the kingdom. Everyone can no longer trust you or him. Worst of all, you're worrying your own mother."

"Well all of them should open their eyes and grow up! Thor was too nice and simple and look what happened to him. He's now in bed resting while the nurses cannot discover why he cannot wake up. His pathetic trance of goodness is what got him to sleep!"

"You watch your tongue. You watch what you say. You do not mean any of it."

"Then tell me, Syllis? Do you fear me already? Do you hate me?"

"No. Trevor, I do not hate you. I never did. I care for you."

"No. I think you care for me deeply. I can see the emotions in your eyes."

Trevor looked at her eyes.

Seeing a deep affection in them. A glister of light in her pupils. 

But Trevor felt this as a feline trick.

"But you're using me? You're using me to get information."

"What? No!"

"Do not lie to me. I may be a canine, but I am no fool! You're just using me so you can spoil it to the rest."

"Trevor, no! That's not what I'm doing."

"Get off me!" 

"Trevor, stop!"

"I said-"

In quick seconds, Syllis placed her lips upon his lips, muffling his voice. 

Feeling her warm breath and gentle touch of her lips, Trevor felt his anguished and angered soul switch to a remarkable feeling. A sense of love forming in his head.

From the heated moment they had, the kiss of the female leopard blinded his hatred for the moment. Blinding him with a sense of loving compassion with the female feline.

She held the kiss on his warm snout, until Trevor placed his hands on her hips. She moaned from the delight of his warm touch. She then placed her arms around his neck, pulling him closer to her. 

Trevor got over the trifling rage as his mind was filled with a few moments of love. As this was their first kiss. 

The two always had a thing together, but never shown it entirely to the kingdom public, fearing for some disgust towards others. as it was Syllis to be the first to enter the kissing void, to be the first to lay her beautiful snout upon his canine snout. 

The two embraced the kiss they shared. Feeling the breath of one another, feeling the animalistic scents towards each other.

As Syllis has her eyes closed to embrace the male kiss, Trevor slowly opened his eyes to look at the beauty up close. Until his left eye caught something far above the columns. Someone watching them.

Watching them was Loki. His face stern and displeased. Seeing him, Trevor felt the love gone. In a manner of seconds, Loki turned into a mist of green and faded back into the castle, as it was a decoy version of him.

Seeing that he was watching him, Trevor broke the kiss and pushed Syllis gently away from him.

"What's wrong, Trevor?"

Trevor could not look at her as he regained his thoughts and orders.

"I'm sorry, Syllis. I have to go."

"Go where?"

"To give orders to the farmers. Make them double the crop growth."

"What? Was this by his orders?"

"He is the king, Syllis. And as protector of New Asgard, I must seek the king's orders."

Syllis frowned on how much he has changed. To even disturbed her.

"I'm really worried for you, Trevor. Never have I seen you accepting a stranger's orders."

"He is king. Not a stranger."

"Thor is our king."

"And look at him." Trevor said, getting to her face. "He's gone to sleep. A king that we pay so much attention to ends up leaving us vulnerable. That's what happened to Thor."

"You really have changed. Since Tom left and Thor's sleep, you have turned different."

"And what's awful about that? Aside that I at least care for the kingdom. Maybe you should focus on that instead of worrying about other people's problems."

Syllis was ill stricken on how the painted dog changed.

"You do not even hear the words coming out of your mouth."

"I'm very aware. And I regret no word."

The two remained silent.

The cool night remained silent as they said no word. For Syllis afraid of how he changed character and tone. Like someone took over him. Or if he really turned into something else on his own.

The silence broke as Trevor spoke.

"If you have nothing else to say, I must be attending to my duties. Thanks for checking on me though."

Trevor turned his back from her and headed down the cement stairs. 

Syllis did not like his reaction from his swift change. 

"Trevor, wait. Come back please!"

Trevor purposely ignored her calls and walked down the straight path to the crop grounds. 

Seeing the male canine walk without looking back, Syllis felt a shroud of darkness in him. And a tense heartbreak in her chest. All from the canine that made her felt uneasy from his change in personality. 

She walked away with the thoughts in her head that were of worry, concern, and mistrust towards him.

Hearing her footsteps walk away, Trevor's serious stern expression switched to a sadden frown, to keep something a deadly secret from her. A sense of regret growing on him. A sense of hidden suffering crawling under his fur. For a canine like him, he felt ashamed in keeping a secret that will end the kingdom. 

As for the kiss meant something to him as well. To finally get the genuine love he needed long ago. To finally have her lips touch his own.

But now, the carried weight of this plan has made him feel doubtful. To continue with this horrible and brutal war path.

Before he could think of anything else, a pale hand grabbed his chest armor and dragged him to a tree.

Dragging him away from any open eyes, Trevor's eyes grew large knowing who grabbed him.

"So, instead of following simple orders, you had to play your tongue with someone else?"

"Loki, before you say anything, it was just a kiss. Nothing more."

"A kiss? You call that a kiss? I watched you. It was merely a kiss. It looked like you were busy in love instead of seeking out my orders."

"What did you want me to do? Push her? Shun away from her? I had to do something to avoid suspicion."

"Hide from her yes. But what you did was beyond avoiding. You let your emotions cloud you. You let her destroy that frail mind of yours. Tell me. After she did that to you, will you then spread your words out to destroy our reputation? Our plans?"

"No, never."

"I do not believe you."

"Believe what you want. I said I will never tell anyone, and I did not. Not even one word. So, you should stop worrying about me old man."

Tempered by the sound of old man, Loki use his powers to shoot a flare of green mist into the canine's chest. The canine hit his back on the tree and fell on his knees. Groaning from the pain, a sharp blade touched his furry neck. The hook of the sharp end raised his head up and revealed Loki's scepter.

"Now listen to me, you misguided fleabag! I know more and I have been through much. I did not come back from the dead to only have you, a boy mocks me! If I must trust you, you will not falter to your canine emotions. Learn to give them up. Or I will take it from you. Am I understood?

Looking at the sternness of the pale skinned being, Trevor could not ignore or continue arrogance to him.

Fearing for the blade on his throat and the strong magic of Loki, Trevor could not falter to his emotions. In order to have what both are leaning to achieve; he cannot fall down towards the emotions of love or depth anymore. For some things must be sacrificed for the greater good.

Trevor had no choice but to agree. 

He closed his eyes and nodded silently.

"Good boy.", Loki said.

He moved the blade away and placed it back to the ground. 

"Now, carry on your duties. And do not fail me like this again. For now, I must keep an eye on you. To make sure you do not fall behind our plan."

Trevor still had his eyes closed and did not look up. 

"Do not worry about the feline girl as well. I will not touch her. Unless you do your part. Do those for me and you can be with her again, doing whatever you beasts do to each other."

Trevor slowly opened his eyes with an angered look but did not look up at him. While he hated being treated as a dog, he cannot disobey him again.

"I will do what you say. I'm sorry for not respecting your orders. It will not happen again."

Loki grinned at the feedback.

"That's all I needed to hear."

Before leaving into a puff of green mist, he said one more thing.

"And remember, I'm always watching."

And with that said, Loki's decoy disappeared into green and into nothing, leaving the canine on the ground.

Feeling the disparity in him, Trevor felt alone. Feeling the abuse and trauma of Loki, he felt like becoming his own worst enemy. Knowing that everything he is teaching him, he will end up like Loki.

And yet, he knows it is happening. For everything he wants, is almost the same as what Loki wants. 

For without Thor, haunting moments are happening as they are ruled by the God of Mischief.

As he watches through his magic ball and eyes of many alien minions far from their stars, there was no telling when the real battle will begin. When it will strike to their borders and into their very own kingdom.

All for it planned significantly well to Loki.

And now, Trevor had to deal with it as well. To go along in secret with the plan, knowing the casualties and death they will bring.

For he had to act as Mischief. No longer as Trevor Makkins.

To be unemotional and purposely wicked.

To not be frail or broken.

But to be strong in magic and vile in control.

That is what he must become now.

For Loki to get his wish and for himself to get his own wish, evil must grow to accomplish both goals.

For that is the risk that must be taken.

Getting back up to his feet, Trevor walked away from the forest side and headed to the crop lands. 

While keeping in mind what he must be and must do.

To have both what they want.

To be king and the other to be the protector.

At any cost necessary.

Chapter Text

Chapter 32: Learning To Live As A Mortal Feline 

Earth

The next day, with the rising sun blaring upon the wakening area, the town was becoming active.

All continuing on their basis of work and free activities, sprouting out of the homes to ready their day. 

The morning traffic was tense but fast, as the vehicles traveled in an easy state of patience. With many of the pedestrians walking down the patterned lines of the road crossing, walking straight to the next sidewalk with the other pair of buildings. 

And most of all, the last further preparations for their festival. To prepare for the day of the festival. To where the joy and harmony can happen.

As the town was coming alive to bring out the continuation of life into the busy area, life was going to change for one particular feline.

Back at the neighborhood area, in the complex homes, the people walked around to venture throughout the sidewalk or roads.

Children playing outside with friends or walking with family for early mid walking before the heat came. People sitting in sidewalks to puff a smoke or to just sit for the morning to pass by. Others mowing the lawn, spraying water upon the grass, fixing gardens, washing the vehicles, or just leaving their premises. 

Every beast minding their own private business to go on with their personal busy lives.

Until for one beast to intrude with a group of teenagers. A male moose.

Coming alone and dressed without the doctor uniform, Luber came to visit Jess and her friends. And to see if the tiger vanished away from them. 

He got up in the front doorframe, pressing the home button, sending out the noise for the people inside. He waited outside for several seconds, hearing footsteps walking towards the door. Then, hearing the locks being open, the door itself came open.

Looking down at who was opening the door, was Jess herself.

"Oh. Good morning, Dr. Luber.", Jess said.

"Good morning, Ms. Gimble. How are is your morning now?"

"Going well. Just started having breakfast."

"Oh good. May I come in then?"

Before she said anything, a loud conversation was happening in the dining room. One of the voices that sounded loud was a familiar feline sound.

While the conversation was far away, Luber recognized the voice immediately. 

He looked at Jess once he heard his voice.

"Is that who I think it is?"

Jess looked back at him with a stern expression.

She then moved herself outside, by closing the door behind her. For she had something to say to him.

"Before you say anything, I know what you were planning on doing."

"Huh?"

"Do not fool me, sir. You came to make sure Tom disappeared in the morning, didn't you?"

"What? He told you this?"

"Every word."

"That feline! I told him to leave and disobeyed my word. He instead stays and wants to be punished badly! That-"

"I told him to stay."

Luber looked at the small Angora goat, not believing in what he is hearing. 

"You told him to stay? How could you?"

"How could I? How could you? I do not know what threats you made to him, but they are certainly not professionally suitable. What you did was wrong and immoral."

"Wrong and immoral? In case you have forgotten, he brought you to a place of death. As much as I question why there are federal agents, he brought a civilian into danger. And one of my best into an enemy area. Do you have any idea what could have happened to you?"

"I know what I was getting myself into. And not that I had a choice, especially if he is my patient to watch over. I was not going to let him go, no matter how I pleaded for him not to."

"Well then you report to the authorities. Or knock him out before agreeing to whoever came up with this idea."

"Well, everyone is still alive. But does not give you the right to throw him out."

"I can if I see it fair."

"Then that does not make you a doctor. Just an unfair person who did not spend time with him."

"Jess, you must-"

"No, you listen!"

Luber silenced himself and did not say a word until listening to what the female herbivore had to say.

"I know that what happened yesterday was scary and unexpected and perhaps life threatening but does not mean Tom is a risk factor. Yes, what he did is unfathomable, but to kick him out because of that is unfair to him. He's trying to get better actually. Last night, I was able to get him to talk and admitted what he did was a mistake. He only wishes to be better. And I think he is actually going to try."

Luber listened, even though he doubts half the things said by her. But he continued to listen.

"All I am asking for is giving him a second chance. A chance that he can improve himself."

"Out of the question."

"But sir, please."

"And what happens if he chooses to not listen again? To do something even more horrendous than what he did before? Jess, he could be lying to you. For all we know, he could be planning on attacking a pawn shop or going to a trip on some drug mansion. You don't know him well. And he's reckless and completely dangerous."

"Well, I will not believe that. I saw how he treated me last night and there was nothing reckless or dangerous about him. Whatever he was before, he did not show any of it with me. I think you're just afraid he might eat me."

"That may be another reason. And wait. You slept with him?"

"No. Not like that. Just warm cuddling. We were on top of the roof. All we did is snuggle with each other."

"I do not believe you, Jess. You really have gone far."

"But I also learned that he may be broken and just needs people he can trust. And most of all, he likes me. So, I think he is getting better. And that's why he is staying with us."

"Jess you cannot be serious!"

"I am being serious. And if you do get rid of me, then I might as well quit and find another job or live my life with him. We can play it like that."

The moose frowned from that response not, liking to what the teenage Angora goat spoke towards him. 

He wished to avoid this and wished that she was not so friendly with every carnivore she met. He also wished for the tiger to leave and never return or say a word of anything that spoke of last night. 

However, due to the occurrences of this awakening morning, it seems what he planned has changed. That the tiger will stay with them for a longer period. Perhaps from what Jess wants is for him to stay. A risk he sees it for her to do, but a risk she was willing to commit.

While he wanted to argue and change her young mind, it was obvious that the choice has been made. 

Knowing he will not win this, Luber sighed in defeat and looked at the Angora goat.

"Fine. I will give him a second chance."

"Oh, thank you, sir."

"But... he does something reckless again, to even laying a claw on anyone or anything, he's gone forever. And if you go with him, you will never return back to the medical field ever."

Jess looked at him with the stern expression he held and knew what he said was the undeniable truth. She had no choice but to accept that if she is willing to do this.

"I understand."

Luber nodded and sighed softly as she has agreed to something she may never return.

"Alright then. I hope you know what you're doing. And I wish for you to be safe."

"Do not worry about me too much, sir. I will be okay."

"I hope so."

Talking in the kitchen area, while Jess was out talking with the moose adult, the other three were communicating to each other during their breakfast meals.

Tom sat in the dining area as the other two herbivores came out the kitchen area. The three sat alongside and spoke what day they will have together. Tom was the only one in the middle away from the other two as the two herbivores were sitting next to each other.

"So, what is it you two have thy planned for today?", Tom asked.

"Not much. Aside from maybe check out some shopping around the town.", Gale said.

"I probably will come along. Otherwise, not much as well.", Levi said.

"Really? Nothing at all?"

"Yeah, not really." Levi said.

"Why do you ask?", Gale asked.

"Simple curiosity. Just wondering what you both like to do."

"Well, like I said, I like to shop. And sometimes going to restaurants or the movies.", Gale said.

"Everyone does that. But for me personally, I like to play video games.", Levi said.

"Video games?"

"Oh, you never heard of them?", Levi asked.

Tom shook his head for not knowing what they are.

"They are electronic game that involves interaction with a user interface or input device to generate visual feedback from a display device. They are also great for having online communication with other people around the world."

"Okay. But what does it do?"

"Basically, you sit down, play with your fingers, burn your eyes, and do nothing but play alone. That's what they are.", Gale said.

"Oh."

"Not true. At least not entirely. They're great. Don't listen to feminist sheep here."

"Shut up, horny loser!"

"Wool turd."

"Dick snout."

Before they started their common insults, Tom broke the separation of their mouthing arguments. 

"Enough you two!"

The two stopped as his voice echoed into their ears.

"You are friends, not enemies. Learn to respect each other's differences. At least when you have other guests. It's rude with other people."

The two blinked at the tiger, speaking like a philosophical professor.

"What? Is it something I thy said?"

"No, you're good. We understand what you meant.", Levi said.

"Just was not expecting words of wisdom from you.", Gale said.

"All I wanted was both of you to stop acting like children. That is all.", Tom said.

The two herbivores looked at each other for a quick moment and then looked back at the tiger.

"We understand, Tom. Sorry for getting out of hand.", Levi said.

"Yeah. We're both sorry. It will not happen again.", Gale said.

"Thank you both."

Then, they heard the door opened and closed. 

With footsteps walking to the dining area. Small steps carried by a small mammal.

Coming inside the dining area was Jess. Only her.

Seeing her come in, everyone had questions to who was at the front door.

"Hey Jess. Who was at the door?", Gale asked.

"It was Luber, my medical director.", Jess said.

"Oh. Is he not coming in?", Levi asked.

"Apparently, he had to return back to his job. He will meet us later though. Like around night. Early before it gets late."

"Huh. I thought he was going to give us an adult lecture or something.", Levi said.

"He probably will. But he has other things to worry about for now."

"And what of me?", Tom asked.

Everyone looked at Tom. 

He sat waiting for a response. 

In which Jess answered freely.

"Looks like you're lucky. He's giving you a second chance."

Tom had his eyes widened with surprise.

"Really?"

"Mmhmm", Jess hummed and nodded.

"That sounds great. But is there a warning to this?", Tom asked.

Then everyone looked at Jess.

"Unfortunately, yes."

"I should have known. For what are the warnings?"

"Basically, nothing of what you did last night. Which includes no reckless fighting, no more dangerous missions, and nothing that gets any of us hurt or injured."

"But none of us got hurt or injured.", Levi said.

"Still. It's amazing no one has found us yet. So, we need to be cautious and self-aware of what we are doing. So, no more danger. We continue to live as normal people."

The three sat in silence as Jess spouted out facts. Facts that all three did and got them in trouble. 

Jess looked at the three beasts as they had guilty expressions upon their faces.

"I guess we all agree that no one will do this anymore."

"Yes, Jess.", both Levi and Gale said unison.

Jess looked at Tom, eyeing him for a response.

"This goes for you as well Tom. No more adventure or mindless testosterone action. Got it?"

Tom looked at her to not argue or compete with her reasonable demands. In return, he agreed to her terms.

"Yes, Jess. I will commit to your terms."

Hearing that from him, a weight was lifted from her shoulders to know that everyone is on the same page. 

She grinned softly as everyone including Tom agreed to it.

"Well cool then. I guess everyone is on the same page then. So, what are we talking about?", Jess asked, changing the subject.

Then, after getting everyone's approval to accepting her terms and mostly from Luber's exceptions, the morning day stayed pleasant.

And everyone resumed back to their grateful conversations to forget everything they spoke about.

A few hours later...

After breakfast, the four decided to do an outside experience around the town. 

With Jess getting her continuous day off to watch over the tiger, it was perfect to be with him and experience more the town area. 

For it will be a great thing for everyone to experience altogether.

The four walked close to the sidewalk, passing by many other beasts that were walking alongside them. Many entering or leaving different buildings, moving along to carry on the busy day. Traffic was faster and the vehicles passed by minding their own business. While a few vehicles parallel parked on the sidewalk and a few leaving the parked spots and heading back to the main roads. 

The overall morning was warm, but not hot or unbearably heating. It was great weather for everyone to walk in the calming morning, with families and groups together in the busy sidewalks. 

As the beasts crowded sidewalks and buildings, the four were going to do the same. As Tom was going to experience everything in a normal mortal life.

The four beasts went inside a small local shopping center, that despite the building having smaller merchandise and cheap sales, it was worth the visit to look upon. The group went inside and decided to check it out. Nothing was great and the four left to continue a walking adventure of the town area.

After that, the four then checked out a pawn shop just to check it out. Then checked out another small shopping center. Then another small mall after the other proved nothing great to the two girls. Then went another mall, with this one getting a few special interests from the girls. The boys did nothing and just followed wherever they went to make them happy. Levi remined silent and followed them while feeling bored of it while Tom just acted like a mannered gentleman respecting the girls' followings. After finally getting a great shopping center for their fitting, they decided to give it a break and find lunch as an hour passed.

After their great hour of shop hunting, the group stopped at a fast-food area that was fifteen feet away from their home. The group found a seat as they got their orders, which were basically burgers in each different taste and flavor.

Jess got a lettuce cheeseburger with pickles, tomatoes, and sliced black olives with curly fires on the side and an iced sweet tea. Gale got herself a soybean burger with onions, pickles, and mayonnaise with a side of curly fries and a black colored caffeine soda. Levi got himself a grilled sautéed onion cheeseburger with pickles, sliced cucumbers, lettuce, mustard, and mayonnaise with a side of simple straight fries and a fuzzy soda drink. As for Tom, being a first for him to order anything out of the ordinary, got himself an egg cheeseburger with pickles, onions, and lettuce with a side of simple straight fries and just plain water. 

While most of everyone ate their food with pleasurable expressions, Tom made eager tries to eat any of it. He took a few bites but took his time to embrace the taste as it was new for him. The three watched him as he took the time in chewing his food while making faces of pleasure and concern. 

Tom took notice he was being looked upon and reacted to their reasoning of staring at him.

"What?", Tom asked.

The three knew what they were doing and found some way to explain themselves.

"Oh, nothing. Just enjoying my meal.", Levi said.

"Yeah. Just enjoying our vitamins.", Gale said.

"Yeah. What all of them said.", Jess said, her excuse pathetic.

Tom knew they were making their excuses up. 

"I do not believe that. Just tell me. What is wrong?"